《Heavenly Lord With An Unreliable System》


 Chapter 1

    It took Gu Bai three minutes to digest what he had just said.


    It says it''s called Yuanyuan, the latest system developed by the divine world.


    That''s a good name.


    Heaven and earth are divided into the divine world, the human world and the underworld. They can also be divided into three thousand worlds and hundreds of millions of small worlds.


    There are always some immortals who have failed in the course of natural calamity. Their spirits are broken, just like a crystal ball. They are broken into hundreds of pieces scattered among the three realms.


    It''s not easy for the divine world to cultivate an immortal, so I came up with this method, which is to find the ghost binding system that meets the requirements, and then travel around the world to find the ghost fragments.


    "So you mean I was chosen? " Gu Bai pointed at himself with a confused face.


    Yuanyuan rolled excitedly: [yes. Young man, do you want to revive? ]


    "of course." Gu Bai said without thinking.


    He has been wandering in the river for a long time, and is almost a nail in the underworld.


    The little judge said he had a chance to hit, so he couldn''t rush to reincarnate.


    Now it seems that this system should be his chance.


    Yuanyuan: [as long as you are responsible for collecting the fragments of the spirit, you can reincarnate and become a human being ~]


    this is a very good thing for Gu Bai. He hardly thought about it, so he nodded and agreed.


    On the contrary, Yuanyuan was a little surprised: [young man, you don''t ask me if I can''t finish the task, what will be the punishment? ]


    GU Bai said with a smile: "at most, it''s just a ghost. Compared with being a ghost in hell, it may be a relief. "


    Yuanyuan shakes his body thoughtfully: [in this case, it''s not too late to start binding. With that, it turned into a white light and penetrated into Gu Bai''s eyebrow.


    At the same time, a very thin silver ring appeared on Gu Bai''s right little finger.


    A soft voice rang out in his mind: [young man, do you see that silver ring? That''s equivalent to the progress bar. When it turns blue, it means that all the fragments are collected! ]


    "OK, I see." Gu Bai''s left hand stroked the silver ring and was about to ask Yuanyuan how to collect the fragments.


    After listening to his smile, he said, "please get ready for the task!"


    [Gu Bai, male, unknown age, fair appearance, fair intelligence. Searching for a match ]


    GU Bai: "fair???"


    [Dididi - the mission is started. The target of the strategy is Fu Cang Shenjun, who is building a causal chain Successfully constructed, the first world opened. Before Gu Bai had time to respond, his eyes turned dark and he fainted.


    Finally, it seems that Yuanyuan said: "come on duck! £Ý


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Bai woke up, he squinted uncomfortably.


    Then some of them could not believe that they pinched their face - a little pain, but the touch was very real.


    How long has it been since I felt the taste of being a man.


    He looked around, piled up with a lot of sports textbooks, it seems to be in the school.


    [Didi, Didi,] round voice rings out, [do you accept the introduction of the plot? ]


    GU Bainian accepted it.


    A string of complicated and mottled memories surged in, and he couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    Song Tianye, the owner of this body, is a senior high school student. He has a cool temperament, a handsome face and excellent grades.


    He is a good baby in everyone''s eyes, but there is a taboo secret love hidden in his heart.


    He likes Fang Chen.


    Fang family and Song family are family friends. Fang Chen is in the same class as him. He is a sports student and a different person from him.


    It looks careless, but it is more like a flame, which makes people feel warm when they see it.


    But song Tianye finally did not have the courage to say that he liked Fang Chen. After the college entrance examination, they went to different schools.


    I didn''t go home during my holiday. It''s three years since I met again.


    Song Tianye meets Fang Chen in the street by chance. He is hesitating whether to say hello or not. He asks how he came here, but he sees a girl running to him, holding his arm intimately and saying something with a smile.

 Chapter 2

    He stood in the same place for a long time to see, and finally made a mockery of himself and left slowly.


    They never met again for the rest of their lives.


    Song Tianye chose to go abroad and never married. At the last moment of his life, he thought of that vague smile again.


    Young long eyebrow flying, with a little rebellious means, quite a bit impatient to shout: "every day, come here!"


    He closed his eyes and said with a hoarse throat, "here we are."


    Here we are.


    -


    GU Bai quickly went through the plot and asked hesitantly, "is the fragment of spirit on Fang Chen?"


    Yuanyuan: [host is so smart. I like it for you. ]


    "how can I get it?"


    [hee hee,] Yuan Yuan Yuan gave a smile, [it''s very simple. If you get 100% of his true feelings, the silver ring will be able to absorb the fragments of the spirit. ]


    GU Bai


    What do the people who invented this system think???


    Is he the devil?


    Yuanyuan continued: "in order to better complete the task, the system provides the function of" Empathy ". Gu Bai: "what?"


    Yuanyuan: [it can make the host fully feel the emotion of the original owner. Is it open? ]


    "Oh, let''s go."


    He waved indifferently, then stood up and turned around to find the door locked.


    According to memory, he was deliberately cheated here by a few campus gangsters and locked him in.


    Sure enough, I''m still a teenager. I''m really naive.


    Gu Bai didn''t panic because he knew that someone would come to save him soon.


    The mobile phone is in the schoolbag. The schoolbag is left in the classroom. So he had to sit on the green sit ups and wait patiently.


    I don''t know how long later, Gu Bai''s eyelids were a little heavy,


    just heard a loud noise, and the iron door was severely hit.


    The boy''s anxious voice rang out: "every day! Are you in there? "


    It''s Fang Chen. He''s the only one who calls song Tianye that way.


    Gu Bai stood up, went to the door and answered, "I''m here."


    People outside suddenly excited, shouting: "you stay away, I''m going to kick the door!"


    Gu Bai has some helplessness: "this is public property."


    "Gong what Gong," Fang Chen interrupts him impatiently, "I don''t have the key, do you want to be trapped until tomorrow morning?"


    Gu Bai thought for a while, but he didn''t speak any more. He walked far away from the door.


    Fang Chen waited for a while and estimated that he should have stood far away before he kicked the door.


    "Wow - boom!" The conscientious iron door finally retired from the army, smashing up the dust.


    The electricity in the equipment room has been cut off. Fang Chen looks around and finds Gu Bai standing alone in the corner.


    He was still wearing the sportswear of P.E. class in the afternoon. His hair was a little messy. He raised his clean eyes and looked at Fang Chen.


    Fang Chen went over and said that he had looked up and down for a while. After he didn''t find any injury, he took a breath and scolded: "Lin Haoyu''s gang are tired of living. They dare to move you. I don''t know if I beat them tomorrow!"


    Gu Bai looked at him. His eyes were like a fire.


    Slightly pick on the tip of the brow, undisguised publicity. He was wearing a Jersey, revealing the tight muscles, probably because of years of exercise, the skin is healthy wheat color, the figure is very slender.


    Gu Bai''s heart suddenly jumps, in the eye passes a touch of dark light, he lowers the head, walks to the square Chen side, lightly said a voice: "go."


    Said, patted pants, took the lead out of the equipment room.


    "Hello, every day," Fang Chen Leng for a moment, hurriedly followed, while still complaining, "I ran from home to school to find you, ran for an hour, you don''t say thank you."


    Outside, the sky had darkened, and a few scattered stars were hanging in the sky.


    Gu Bai could not help bending his lips slightly: "thank you."


    Listen to him to say so easily, square Chen feels not quite worthwhile again, murmur in a low voice: "a thank you sent me."

 Chapter 3

    Gu Bai suddenly stopped, looked back at him, eyes deep: "then you say, how do I thank you?"


    "By example?"


    He said that, he hooked the corner of his lips and walked straight ahead, leaving Fang Chen in the same place.


    "I depend on," Fang Chen catches up with, a face is thrilled, "everyday you can make fun of unexpectedly."


    You know, they''ve known each other since they wore crotch pants. For so many years, song Tianye was basically silent.


    Not to mention taking the initiative to joke about this kind of thing.


    Gu Bai snored from his nose, not saying yes.


    The dim yellow light pulled their shadows very long. Along the road, they first turned the window into the classroom, took their schoolbag, and then walked home slowly.


    Song Fang and his family live on the opposite side of the same floor. Gu Bai looks up at the dark floor and frowns slightly.


    Fang Chen carefree to embrace in his shoulder, "our father our mother''s sentiment is really good, business trip all go out together."


    "Well," Gu Bai didn''t go to correct him. He pressed the elevator and asked, "have you eaten yet?"


    Fang Chen glanced at him with some resentment, "eat a fart, as soon as I heard you were locked, I ran to school nonstop."


    Gu Bai chuckled: "come to my house?"


    Fang Chen immediately nodded, such as pounding garlic, laughing to show two tiger teeth.


    This is not the first time. Fang Chen''s parents often travel on business. At this time, he would go to the Song family to eat and drink.


    When song Tianye''s parents were also on business, song naturally took over the task of feeding.


    "Ding..."


    Here comes the elevator.


    Gu Bai out of the elevator, Fang Chen rarely quiet down behind him, like a clever Er ha.


    He took out the key from his schoolbag, opened the door, turned on the light, changed his shoes, went back to the room, put down his schoolbag, and went straight into the kitchen.


    Fang Chen skillfully changed a pair of shoes, then sat down on the sofa, turned on the TV and looked at it casually.


    After a while, he felt a little bored, so he got up and went to the kitchen.


    Water was burning on the gas stove, and Gu Bai was concentrating on cutting green onion. Under the cold light of the incandescent lamp, his long eyelashes cast a light shadow under his eyes, his chin was tight, and he was as serious as an exercise book.


    A hair fell on his face, but he didn''t feel it.


    Fang Chen is looking at in the side, don''t know how of, the hand itches to go to attend to white face up.


    The hair was still stubbornly close to Gu Bai''s skin.


    Fang Chen doesn''t give up to get close to him. He tugs at it again and again, and finally pulls the hair up.


    He holds it up and smiles at Gu Bai.


    Just as he was about to ask for credit, he saw Gu Bai stop his action and look at him miraculously. I don''t know whether his white face was just pulled by him or hot and dyed a layer of light red.


    Fang Chen''s first reaction is that he blushes every day and looks pretty.


    Then, as if he realized something, he jumped back and clapped his hands awkwardly, "well, I went out first."


    He jumped out step by step, and half of his head was exposed by the door. He said with a smile, "I want to eat egg noodles."


    Gu Bai didn''t say anything. His slender fingers took out an egg from the refrigerator.


    Fang Chen sat on the sofa, closed his fingers and rubbed them. His fingertips seemed to have a delicate and smooth touch.


    He didn''t see anything on TV at all. Some think in a daze, every day''s skin is better than girls.


    It''s a bit like white eggs. Well, he likes eggs best.


    ¡­¡­


    The round voice rings for a long time: [come on, young man, the true feelings of the current strategy characters are 60% ~]


    because they grew up together, they have some emotional foundation.


    So this is the simplest plane. According to Yuan Yuan, it can be done by all individuals. ]


    GU Bai nodded and suddenly asked strangely, "what Do I roll the sheets up or down? "


    Yuanyuan pauses for a moment, smiles unkindly and asks: "what do you think? ]


    GU Bai touched his face and looked at his poor thin arms and legs, feeling a little dangerous.

 Chapter 4

    At this time, the noodles are also cooked. He puts them in a bowl and puts the seasonings according to Fang Chen''s preference. It''s better to cover them with a golden poached egg and take them out.


    "I''m starving." Fang Chen sniffed hard, and his eyes lit up. He took it, and whether it was hot or not, he took a few big mouthfuls.


    Gu Bai looked at the way he wolfed down, and his lips were slightly raised.


    "Why don''t you eat every day?" Fang Chen eat half, only to find that Gu Bai only brought out a bowl of noodles.


    Gu Bai shook his head: "I''m not hungry."


    "Oh." Fang Chen after eating, feel the stomach to wash the bowl.


    Later, he was watching TV in the living room, and Gu Bai was writing in the room.


    Until about 10 pm, Fang Chen yawned and turned off the TV. After washing, he naturally opened the door of Gu Bai''s room.


    Gu Bai closed his eyes to sleep, and heard Fang Chenfang''s light footsteps. After a while, there was one more person in the bed beside him.


    He suddenly sideways, pretending to inadvertently put a hand on Fang Chen''s body - the summer night is cold, the young body is stiff, and then carefully pull his hand down.


    The wind blows the curtain. In the moonlight, Gu Bai lies quietly beside him. His long eyelashes and reddish lips are like spirits under the moon.


    It''s beautiful.


    Fang Chen''s sleepiness suddenly disappeared, and he couldn''t help getting a little closer.


    At this time, Gu Bai once again put his hand on his waist, almost like a hug.


    The boy was startled and muttered a few words in a low voice. Gu Bai buried his head in the side of his neck, gently breathing, easily aroused a goose bumps of Fang Chen.


    Fang Chen just wants to push Gu Bai far away, and the people next to him suddenly turn over and firmly press on him.


    What''s wrong!


    He almost yelled, but by the moonlight of the window, he saw Gu Bai frowning tightly, his eyes empty, without focus, as if he was looking at him, and as if he didn''t.


    Sleepwalking?


    Heard that can''t wake up sleepwalkers, Fang Chen hard swallow ready to export words.


    But after so many years together, he knew for the first time that he would sleepwalk every day.


    Fang Chen frowned in distress. How can he not wake up every day and let him sleep well?


    He is thinking, Gu Bai suddenly put his head down, the hot breath on his face, a little itchy.


    "Every day..." Fang Chen subconsciously called softly, but the rest of the words could not be said.


    Gu Bai bowed his head, and his lips were warm.


    Fang Chen''s heart:???!


    However, the people in the body did not pay attention to his shock, but carefully depicted his lips with the tip of his tongue, as if tasting the most delicious candy in the world.


    By Fang Chen stay Leng moment, dexterously slide into his mouth, gentle and strong to plunder his every bit of air.


    When the kiss is over, Fang Chen gasps, while Gu Bai lies on him and sleeps.


    Fang Chen quickly put his hand on and turned him over.


    Lying in bed, staring at the ceiling. Fang Chen''s mood is very complex, he can''t help reaching out and touching the corner of his mouth, in a trance.


    Just now, was he forced to kiss every day?


    Fang Chen looks slightly distorted, how to face every day in the future!


    Will he remember it? But sleepwalkers should be unconscious.


    Thinking about this, Fang Chen feels a little aggrieved again.


    He''s so tangled here that he doesn''t know that Gu Bai, who turns his back, opens his eyes slightly and raises a successful smile from the corner of his lips.


    Seeing the whole process of Yuanyuan: Hello, movie king. Gu Bai: how much does he really love me now? ]


    Yuanyuan: [70%, keep working hard! With the progress improved, Gu Bai was in a good mood and went to sleep quietly with his eyes closed.


    The next day, the God wakes up and opens his eyes, but to Fang Chen''s red eyes.


    Gu Bai looked at his black and blue at the moment and asked, "why, didn''t you sleep well?"


    Fang Chen couldn''t help but stare at him. He didn''t know what he thought of. His face turned red. "No, nothing."

 Chapter 5

    "Oh," Gu Bai looked down at his watch, "then wash early. You go to your house to get your schoolbag first. I''ll call you after I make breakfast."


    "Oh, oh good," Fang Chen randomly nodded, quickly picked up one side of the clothes to put on.


    Gu Bai also opened the quilt, reached for his school uniform shirt and dressed it slowly.


    His skin is very white. Although he is thin, his muscles are not enough. His lines are smooth and powerful. Especially that pair of slender legs, without a trace of fat, more beautiful than girls.


    Fang Chen''s throat rolled unconsciously.


    Gu Bai glanced at him askance, as if he didn''t understand: "don''t you go yet?"


    He was born with delicate facial features. Rao Shi''s movements are also very good-looking, with a bit of unspeakable charm in the extreme coldness.


    Fang Chen rubbed a bounce from the bed, hurriedly put on the shoes and ran to the bathroom.


    He slammed the door and gasped with his back against it.


    Hand caresses chest, the heartbeat that accelerates suddenly lets square Chen some don''t understand.


    What''s going on?


    In the brain suddenly appeared every day''s face, that pair of qinglingling eyes, deep as the abyss, as if by a layer of thick fog.


    Fang Chen suddenly thought that he wanted to get rid of the fog.


    He thought that in those eyes, clearly, only his appearance was reflected.


    -


    Fang Chen took back his schoolbag from his home and put it on his shoulder. When he returned to the Song family, Gu Bai had already prepared a simple breakfast.


    He solved his share in three or two, turned his head and looked at Gu Bai, and drank the milk slowly.


    When he put down the cup, his lips were stained with a little. Gu Bai unconsciously stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked it. His narrow eyes narrowed slightly.


    Fang Chen did not open his sight.


    He stood up and urged: "go, go, you''re going to be late!"


    "Good." Gu Bai''s lips, if there seems to be no ground to hook up, tidied up, carried his bag, and followed Fang Chen to the bus station to wait for the bus.


    It''s the peak time for work and school. After they swipe their cards and get on the bus, they can only stand in the crowd.


    Gu Bai was shorter than him, and his eyes dropped slightly, revealing his slender white neck.


    With the inertia of braking, Gu Bai deliberately pours on Fang Chen''s body, and his strength is just right.


    The light fragrance of Gu Bai''s body comes from the tip of his nose, and that pretty face seems to be touching. Fang Chen can''t help recalling what happened last night.


    That warm kiss.


    "Is it hot?" Gu Bai suddenly asked.


    "Ah?" Fang Chen didn''t respond.


    Gu Bai said, "your face is very red."


    He said, Fang Chen seems to feel the hot face temperature, faltering to answer: "people, too many people."


    Gu Bai fixed his eyes on him, then turned to the beginning: "Oh."


    He was not a talkative person, and Fang Chen was unusually quiet. He was speechless until the bus stopped at the platform in front of the school.


    Two people poked the crowd out of the car, Fang Chen wiped a forehead sweat, some uncomfortable: "I go, too many people."


    Gu Bai didn''t speak, but looked in a direction with deep eyes.


    Fang Chen follows his line of sight to see past, originally is Lin Hao Yu they.


    Lin Haoyu looked at Gu Bai with great interest, slowly came over and said with a smile, "yes, Xueba, I thought you were still in the equipment room."


    It''s OK not to mention this. Fang Chen is like a firecracker. He hums coldly: "you''d better hurry home today, or I can''t help beating you into a pig''s head."


    "Yo," Lin Haoyu looked at him fearlessly and sneered, "if you want to beat me, Xueba will beat me. It''s none of your business."


    Fang Chen eyebrows a horizontal, roll up sleeves, is ready to come forward, but Gu Bai stopped.


    "It''s time for class. Ignore him." Gu Bai takes a cold look at Lin Haoyu and pulls Fang Chen away.


    Now it''s at the gate of the school. If they are caught fighting by surveillance, they will definitely be demerited.


    He''s OK, but Fang Chen has a criminal record. He''s in his third year of high school, so he''d better make less trouble.


    Lin Haoyu, holding his head in both hands, followed them in no hurry. A pair of extremely leisurely appearance, almost holding a cigarette.

 Chapter 6

    Fang Chen and Gu Bai came into the classroom one minute before the bell rang. The head teacher knew that they were children and arranged for them to be the same table.


    Hope obedient song Tianye can pull the ruffian Fang Chen back to the right path.


    Unfortunately, it seems a little unsatisfactory.


    In the past, song Tianye liked Fang Chen and was willing to do his homework for him, so Fang Chen was more unscrupulous in skipping classes, fighting and playing games.


    In the end, they didn''t go to the same university.


    Now Gu Bai certainly won''t do this, so every time Fang Chen is sleepy, he will slap him on the leg.


    Such a come and go, Fang Chen''s doze also completely disappeared.


    He scratched his head, supported himself on the table with one hand, and asked discontentedly, "what are you doing?"


    Gu Bai said simply: "listen to the class."


    Fang Chen frowned fiercely. For him, he would rather run ten laps around the playground to listen to a lesson.


    He held his head and looked at the dense mathematical formulas on the blackboard. He felt numb and saw a pile of Martian words.


    Gu Bai saw that his two long eyebrows were twisted together. Junlang''s face was slightly twisted, so he couldn''t help laughing.


    "You laugh at me." Fang Chen bares his teeth, a hand passes through from under the table top, pinches one in Gu Bai''s waist.


    His strength is not big, no pain, but a little itchy.


    Gu Bai quickly caught his hand and said, "don''t move. Do you want to go to a university with me? "


    That pair of dark eyes, seems to flow something, hidden in the undercurrent.


    Fang Chen was stunned and scratched the back of his head. He wanted to say that your grades were so good. How could I get into a school with you.


    However, what he said was: "of course we have to be in a school. Otherwise, you are a little body. If you are bullied, there is no place to cry."


    Gu Bai chuckled, "then listen to the class."


    As soon as Fang Chen was about to complain, he heard Gu Bai say, "I really don''t understand. I''ll make up for you when I go back in the evening."


    Seeing that every day was probably serious, he raised his spirits a little and turned over the still new book.


    After reading for a while, he met a more difficult question. He was just about to turn around and ask Gu Bai.


    But see Gu Baizheng low eyes, seriously calculating the topic, half of his face hidden in the sun, only showing the outline of handsome, but still people can''t help but move.


    Fang Chen''s original words suddenly couldn''t be said. At that moment, the noise around seemed to disappear.


    Only the person in front of him and his heart beat.


    -


    it was not until the end of self-study in the evening that Fang Chen narrowed his eyes and stretched himself. He happily hummed a tune out of tune, collected his schoolbag, stood aside and waited for Gu Bai.


    They were about to leave, but they were stopped at the door of the classroom.


    Lin Haoyu, with a ruffian smile on his face, looked at Gu Bai and said, "Xueba, don''t hurry. What I said last time, how did you think about it?"


    "I think what I said to you last time was very clear," Gu Bai said with a frown


    "Then I don''t want you to think about it again," Lin Haoyu said with a smile, his eyes still fixed on Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai pulls the square Chen beside directly, "let''s go."


    "No, what''s the matter?" Fang Chen was confused by the two of them.


    He thought that Lin Haoyu bullied Tiantian because he didn''t like him. But now it seems that is not the same thing.


    Gu Bai hung his eyes, and his eyelashes trembled: "nothing."


    "Not even me?" Fang Chen frowned, some dissatisfaction.


    He slightly raised his chin toward Lin Haoyu, "then you say."


    "In fact, it''s nothing," said Lin Haoyu with a smile. "It''s just that I like Xueba and want to be his boyfriend, but he doesn''t do it."


    Fang Chen


    For a moment he was in a mixed mood. Surprise, doubt, and a trace of indescribable anger.


    As if it is the most beloved thing, is secretly coveted. This makes Fang Chen very upset.

 Chapter 7

    He pulls Gu Bai, bumps Lin Haoyu away and looks back with a provocative smile: "you don''t look at your own virtues. How can we look at you every day?"


    Lin Haoyu snorted coldly: "if you don''t like me, can you still like you?"


    Fang Chen choked.


    To tell you the truth, he is no better than Lin Haoyu.


    But he still stubbled his neck and said, "I''m different from you. Can you compare the relationship between us?"


    Fang Chen says, bumped Gu Bai with elbow, wink: "be, everyday?"


    "Well," Gu Bai answered in a low voice, "it''s different."


    Hearing the answer, Fang Chen smiles with satisfaction, raises his eyebrows to Lin Haoyu, and then pulls Gu Bai away.


    Out of a good distance, Fang Chen looked back, Lin Haoyu is still standing in the same place, the shadow was pulled long, do not know what to think.


    He had a slight jump in his heart for no reason.


    But his hand was suddenly held by Gu Bai. He took Fang Chen and ran, "hurry up, the bus is coming!"


    This is the last bus. If I can''t catch it, I''m afraid I have to walk back.


    They gasped for breath and got into the car, looking for a seat in the back row.


    Gu Bai just released Fang Chen''s hand.


    Warm touch suddenly disappeared, Fang Chen holding five fingers, even some sense of loss.


    "Hello, every day," he whispered, leaning against the window, "do you have someone you like?"


    Gu Bai took a look at him and chuckled: "well."


    Fang Chen didn''t expect that he admitted so quickly, and he was stunned.


    My heart suddenly gave birth to a bit of panic, the heart slightly pain, and some inexplicably manic depression.


    Fang Chen lowered his head, "who do you like? Ban Hua


    Gu Bai paused and said, "I won''t tell you."


    Damn it. It''s appetizing.


    Fang Chen turns his head depressed and is a little unhappy all the way.


    He wanted to go back to his home, but Gu Bai stopped him.


    "What are you doing?" Fang Chen''s tone is a little impatient.


    Gu Bai''s eyes moved down to the cross necklace on his neck, and suddenly laughed: "you still have it."


    When he was a child, song Tian was beautiful and wild. He played the bride every time. It''s said that marriage needs to exchange keepsake. That necklace is what he changed for Fang Chen.


    Fang Chen twisted his neck uneasily, pushed Gu Bai''s hand away and raised his voice: "what are you doing? It''s boring


    His attitude is not good, even a little bad. Finish saying oneself also Leng for a while, see Gu Bai''s smile is stiff on the face, the square Chen''s in the heart has no reason ground flustered.


    "God..."


    "I''ll cook noodles for you, and then I''ll go." Gu Bai Lian Mou, no longer look at him, put down the bag, turned and went to the kitchen.


    Looking at Gu Bai''s back, Fang Chen suddenly feels very annoyed.


    What''s the matter with him? How can he treat every day like this?


    But in the bottom of my heart, the sour and boring mood, Fang Chen has not had time to distinguish, it has been like a storm.


    He felt the cross on his chest like a child who had done something wrong. He bowed his head and said nothing.


    -


    when a pair of people who used to be inseparable suddenly become estranged, it is not themselves but the people around them who feel the change first.


    Fang Chen bit his pen and pretended to take a casual glance to the side. Lin Haoyu was carrying a book and sitting at Gu Bai''s desk very cleverly.


    Gu Bai is talking to him, while Lin Haoyu is staring at him.


    This is the first time that Lin Haoyu has come here in the name of asking questions this week. Therefore, Fang Chen and Gu Bai have little chance to talk now.


    But Gu Bai seems to be imperceptible, which makes Fang Chen feel very uncomfortable.


    "Every day!" Finally, he could not help but cry.


    Gu Bai turned his head: "what''s the matter?"


    "I..." Fang Chen opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    But Lin Haoyu already pulled Gu Bai''s sleeve and said: "Xueba, please help me to have a look at this problem."


    Gu Bai sighed helplessly and said with a smile, "good."

 Chapter 8

    The boy''s body suddenly froze.


    Gu Bai and Lin Haoyu are so close, and he seems to be a redundant person at this moment. Fang Chen suddenly feels very sad, which is more painful than losing ten basketball games in a row.


    It turns out that every day I smile at others so well.


    It turns out that without me, there will be others.


    This cognition makes Fang Chen''s heart suddenly clench, like a cluster of flames, suddenly ignite the whole grassland.


    He stood up abruptly, took Gu Bai''s wrist and ran out.


    The desk and chair were brought down by crackling. Gu Bai was hurt by the collision, but he was very happy. It was not easy. The silly dog finally got a little enlightened.


    All the way through the teaching building to the West playground, Fang Chen gradually stopped.


    Fang Chen turns around and looks at Gu Bai who is slightly red and panting. For a long time, he says: "don''t talk to him in the future."


    "Who?" Gu Bai side calm breathing, side deliberately asked.


    "Lin Haoyu." Fang Chen shriveled his mouth and said quickly.


    Gu Bai suddenly gave a light smile. He looked at Fang Chen and asked seriously, "why, ah Chen?"


    Fang Chen lowered his eyes, his lips moved, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Why on earth?" Gu Bai stubbornly asked again, Fang Chen just stares at tiptoe to see, still don''t talk.


    Gu Bai stared at him for a while, then pulled the corner of his mouth like self mockery: "who do you think you are?"


    His tone is cold, the Mou light gradually sinks, be like the ice ridge of piercing bone, tie up the heart of square Chen to faint ache.


    Fang Chen subconsciously reaches out his hand to hold Gu Bai''s hand, but is avoided.


    Gu Bai''s pupil color is more deep, he slightly raises a head to see square Chen, a word a tunnel: "why do you manage me?"


    "I, we are brothers." Fang Chen is a little flustered by his attitude.


    "Who''s going to be your brother," Gu Bai sneered and said, "Fang Chen, don''t you really understand?"


    Understand what?


    Fang Chen confused and helpless to stand in the same place, can only see Gu Bai more and more cold look, and left the back.


    At that moment, he suddenly felt as if something was drifting in the wind with Gu Bai''s steps.


    -


    GU Bai wanted to let Fang Chen face up to their feelings, but the fool didn''t take that step after all.


    Yuanyuan: [young man, are you really good at losing your temper with the strategic target? ]


    GU Bai sneered: "no, how can he see his heart clearly? If we wait for him to understand, we can''t wait for the monkey years. "


    Yuanyuan: [but he looks very sad. ]


    "sad?" Gu Bai narrowed his eyes and laughed, "it''s right to be sad. He didn''t understand all day, and there will be times when he is sad."


    Yuanyuan: [ All right. Just be happy. JPG]


    after the evening self-study.


    Lin Haoyu very consciously stood beside Gu Bai and said with a smile, "Xueba, I''ll take you home."


    Gu Bai looks at the sullen Fang Chen and shakes his head.


    "Don''t mention it," said Lin Haoyu, turning his mouth upward and suddenly getting closer to Gu Bai. "I''ll take it as a reward for helping me talk today."


    He said as he packed his schoolbag for Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai saw this and frowned slightly, but he didn''t stop him.


    Next to suddenly a dull sound - Fang Chen''s book fell on the ground.


    Subconsciously, Gu Bai bent down to help him pick it up. But square Chen but miso of for a while, facial expression gloomy ground stood up.


    He looked at Lin Haoyu with bad eyes, and then turned to Gu Bai. The light in the classroom was very bright, but his eyes seemed to be covered with thick ink, which could not be soaked.


    Lin Haoyu provocative smile toward him, "that Fang Chen, we left first."


    He took Gu Bai''s schoolbag in one hand, and the other hand was ready to pull Gu Bai''s hand, but Gu Bai avoided him.


    Lin Haoyu didn''t mind. He laughed and pulled his sleeve.


    Fang Chen was silent for the first time.


    He stood behind them, watching the figure of Lin Haoyu and Gu Bai gradually walk out of the classroom.


    At first glance, it seems that Lin Haoyu is holding Gu Bai''s hand.


    "We?" Fang Chen mockingly hooked his lips, "Oh."


    That position was supposed to be his.


    Fang Chen clenched his teeth and let the sour and astringent in his chest drown him. The sting spread from his heart to the viscera.


    Fang Chen felt that he was not like himself.


    "Ah Chen, don''t you really understand?"


    "Who''s going to be your brother?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In a trance, Fang Chen seems to see Gu Bai again. He lowers his head and pulls the cross necklace on his neck. All his thoughts suddenly stop.


    "Every day..." He whispered and ran out with his schoolbag.Lin Haoyu and Gu Bai are not far away.


    The light of the road of tiny yellow interweaves, square Chen not far not near ground follows behind two people.


    When he saw Lin Haoyu, he didn''t know what he was talking about. Gu Bai listened, and his eyebrows and eyes were soft.


    Fang Chen clenched his fist and the belt of his schoolbag.


    Lin Haoyu sent Gu Bai downstairs and waved to him: "see you tomorrow, Xueba!"


    He turned around and walked to Fang Chen, deliberately bumping his shoulder.


    Fang Chen is in a bad mood, frowning: "you are sick."


    Lin Haoyu is still smiling. He reaches for Fang Chen''s shoulder, but Fang Chen throws it down.


    "What''s the matter?" Fang Chen looks at him impatiently.


    Lin Haoyu touched his nose and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. I heard that you and Xueba grew up together."


    Fang Chen narrowed his eyes alertly: "what do you want to do?"


    "Then you should know Xueba very well. What he likes and doesn''t like," Lin Haoyu said eagerly, "can you tell me?"


    Fang Chen suddenly like a wild cat with fried hair, unconsciously raised his voice: "do you want me to help you chase everyday?"


    "No way!" He stamped his foot in some exasperation.

 Chapter 9

    Lin Haoyu suddenly laughed, "why?"


    "You need to ask, of course, because..." Fang Chen''s words suddenly choke.


    "You see, you don''t know why," Lin Haoyu said with a lazy smile. "Fangchen, you are not qualified to manage Xueba."


    With these words, he left with his schoolbag on his back.


    Fang Chen stood in place, hanging his head and not talking.


    At that moment, he felt that his world was a little chaotic. He and song Tianye are just friends. Friends really shouldn''t care about so many things.


    However, he asked himself, is it really just a friend?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t sleep all night.


    I don''t know from which day, Lin Haoyu depends on Gu Bai. No matter in the morning or in the evening, he can see his figure.


    Fang Chen and Gu Bai seldom talk again.


    Even if two people are at the same table.


    He always secretly looks at Gu Bai''s side face in class, and quickly turns to the other side before the other party finds out.


    Fang Chen didn''t know what he was expecting or afraid of. But those indescribable emotions are just like the red thread, which makes people itch and unable to extricate themselves.


    Gu Bai holds his head in one hand, and the shimmering light outside the window reflects the side face of Qingjun. The original familiar outline is strange now.


    Fang Chen looks at, suddenly the eyes are slightly sour.


    "What are you looking at?" Gu Bai turned his head and asked softly.


    Maybe he didn''t expect to be caught by Gu Bai. Fang Chen''s look was a little flustered, but he didn''t know what he thought. He calmed down, and a smile floated on his face.


    "Look at you." He said.


    Gu Baiwei was stunned, and the pen turned a few circles at his fingertips. His lips slightly up, throat should be a low, about a smile.


    "Every day," as Fang Chen made a great determination, want to say, "I..."


    A small ball of paper just hit their desk.


    Gu Bai raises his head and looks at Lin Haoyu with a smiley face.


    Fang Chen wants to say of words also in the throat a roll, after all is swallow down.


    "What is this?" Gu Bai said, and unfolded the paper ball. There were some crooked handwriting on it. He could not be more familiar with it these days.


    "Xueba, come and play with me tomorrow."


    It was written by Lin Haoyu.


    The square Chen leaves near, nature also saw clearly. All of a sudden, his face was a little ugly. He bit his teeth and said to Gu Bai, "everyday, you don''t really Are you really with that Lin Haoyu? "


    The last few words were almost gnashed.


    He stares at Gu Bai''s action, just like a vigilant hedgehog that spreads out the thorns all over his body.


    Gu Bai took a deep look at him and asked, "do you think I should play with him?"


    "Of course not..." Fang Chen clenched his fist, and the grievances of these days came to his heart. He turned his lips and said stubbornly, "you can play with whoever you want, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Lips tightly pursed, just like a stubborn dead child who could not get sugar and refused to speak.


    Gu white Mou color tiny sink, "so ah, originally you don''t care."


    He chuckled maliciously, "well, I''ll go."


    Fang Chen regrets in the heart rise, but don''t want to so admit defeat, light hum a don''t lead.


    Yuanyuan: [Bai Bai, how can I feel like this strategy is going to fail ¡¿


    GU Bai smiles: "you are wrong. This is just the precursor of success."


    With Fang Chen''s character, it''s difficult to accept that he likes Gu Bai. In the end, he is an awkward and childish boy, but at least, he has begun to understand what the strange feeling in his heart means.


    Only after seeing, Lin Haoyu can stimulate Fang Chen again, let him face his heart.

 Chapter 10

    The next day was a rare holiday.


    In the evening, when Lin Haoyu heard Gu Bai''s promise, he was so happy that he waited downstairs early.


    Gu Bai put on a sweater at will and planned to go out.


    Lock the door, and ready to go downstairs to throw garbage Fang Chen Ran into.


    Fang Chen scratched his head and said awkwardly, "I want to play."


    The 1.8-meter-old boy seldom shows such a lovely look. Gu Bai can''t help laughing.


    He gave a "um.".


    When passing by Fang Chen''s side, his wrist is suddenly held by someone.


    Gu Bai turns his head and looks up at Chen''s bright eyes. He bit his lip and said, "don''t go, OK?"


    Listening to the words with a little prayer, Gu Bai felt that the strategy of these days had been effective.


    However, we still have to go.


    Gu Bai shook his head: "promise to do other people''s things well, you can''t go back."


    He slightly astringed his eyes, "besides, I also want to make it clear with Lin Haoyu."


    "Ah Chen," Gu Bai stretched out his hand, gently wiped it on Fang Chen''s collar, and chuckled, "there is a root of hair."


    Fang Chen muddled away the garbage. He didn''t even know when Gu Bai left. His mind only echoed what Gu Bai said just now.


    And that smile, no matter how many times you''ve seen it, will still make your heart move.


    What do you want to talk to Lin Haoyu every day?


    Lin Haoyu is not a good one. Although he has been pretending to be a little white rabbit recently, he is the one with the darkest mind. Who knows what he is going to do when he goes out every day.


    After all, Fang Chen is not a child who doesn''t understand. The more he thinks about it, the more anxious he is. He turns his toes and runs downstairs.


    Fortunately, Gu Bai has not followed Lin Haoyu to leave at this time. They are chatting at the door.


    Seeing Gu Bai''s figure from a distance, Fang Chen''s courage in his heart is like a vented ball. He hesitates for a long time and still doesn''t dare to go there directly. He pulls Gu Bai and runs away.


    He was afraid that Gu Bai would be as angry as he was last time.


    So Fang Chen thought about it and followed them carefully. He has done a lot of such things recently, and he has become so skillful that he can be called a master.


    Every time I see Lin Haoyu staring at Gu Bai with a smile, Fang Chen wants to run over and beat him hard.


    They are beautiful every day. Their skin is white. Their delicate facial features are more outstanding than those of girls. Both men and women will cast amazing eyes. He knows all these, but Lin Haoyu''s eyes that seem to look at the prey still make Fang Chen very uncomfortable.


    I really want to hide every day.


    Fang Chen''s in the mind suddenly comes up with this idea, afterward a hair can''t control.


    He followed Gu Bai casually, only seeing the figure of that person in his eyes.


    After hiding, only he can touch every day.


    He frowned.


    His smile.


    He is good.


    Only he can see it.


    When Fang Chen returns to God, he finds that he follows them to a bar unconsciously.


    "Bar?" Fang Chen Wei Leng, not without malice to think, "Lin Haoyu brought to this place every day must not have a good heart, fortunately the little master also followed."


    There are lots of people in the bar. Fang Chen doesn''t have to worry about finding himself.


    He saw Lin Haoyu lead Gu Bai to a corner to sit down and order a lot of wine.


    Under the gorgeous and eye-catching light, you can see Gu Bai frowning, very embarrassed.


    Almost subconsciously, Fang Chen wants to rush out.


    I don''t drink every day.


    But as soon as his feet moved, he suddenly stopped again. Fang Chen saw Gu Bai reach out and take the wine cup, and drink it in one drink without expression.

 Chapter 11

    "Idiot." Fang Chen grinds his back teeth and has to stare at Lin Haoyu''s every move.


    -


    GU Bai didn''t like the taste of alcohol.


    He frowned and drank all the wine in the cup. Looking at Lin Haoyu, he said, "now we can have a good chat."


    Lin Haoyu shrugged, "if you want to say that it is impossible between you and me, don''t say that."


    "I''m sorry," Gu Bai put down his glass, his voice clear and firm, "that''s what I''m going to say."


    "Why?" Lin Haoyu pouted his lips and looked puzzled.


    He looked at Gu Bai and asked: "is it because you already have someone you like?"


    Originally just casually asked, did not expect that Gu Bai''s eyebrows but Shu spread out, lips with a very light smile.


    This appearance is clearly the default.


    Lin Haoyu choked, "who? Tell me who that man is? "


    Without waiting for Gu Bai to speak, he said in surprise: "can''t it be Fang Chen? What''s good about that big fool! "


    Gu Bai dropped his eyes and his voice was clear: "you don''t understand. He''s very good."


    It''s really Fang Chen. Lin Haoyu clenched his fist in frustration and stared at Gu Bai. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    For a moment, he suddenly returned to the way he used to laugh. "If you can''t be a lover, you can be a friend."


    Lin Haoyu smiles and hands another glass of wine. The colorful lights make the wine in the glass bright, beautiful and full of temptation.


    However, it can''t compare with the young man in front of me.


    Lin Haoyu has never seen anyone more beautiful than song Tianye.


    Before meeting him, Lin Haoyu never thought that one day he would like a boy.


    He is a poor student in his class. Fighting is a common practice. The head teacher has a headache when he looks at him. His parents don''t care about him when they are out all the year round.


    Over time, Lin Haoyu became very indifferent.


    Although he was always laughing, his eyes were cold. Like a cold chain, it locked his heart and isolated the people outside.


    If we say that his world is a dead darkness. Then on that day, Lin Haoyu came into contact with the first touch of sunshine.


    That day, he was avoiding the pursuit of the neighborhood school gangsters, and ran to the old warehouse next to the school.


    No one should have come to such a remote place.


    But Lin Haoyu just pushed the door open, with a pair of clear eyes on the line of sight.


    The master of those eyes is song Tianye, a good baby Xueba who is loved by teachers in the class.


    Both were stunned.


    That day''s memory has been a little fuzzy, Lin Haoyu only remember the last, song Tianye cold face, took out a handkerchief to help him bandage his bleeding hand.


    At that time, Lin Haoyu was vaguely thinking about the year when a big man was still carrying a handkerchief. Song Tianye''s temperament is cold, and his fingertips are cool, but it is not annoying.


    It''s like a bowl of ice red bayberry soup in midsummer.


    Lin Haoyu raised his head, you can see song Tianye in the light of the beautiful outline. He never thought that one day, like a little girl, he would perform such a thrilling drama.


    But fate is so elusive.


    Lin Haoyu childishly began to bully song Tianye, want to let him notice his existence. But it all ended in failure.


    In fact, he was very nervous.


    These days, he thought that song Tianye''s attitude towards himself had changed, and he was finally willing to accept him.


    I didn''t expect it, just because I wanted to make it clear to him.


    He likes Fang Chen and wants to leave himself? Lin Haoyu looked at Gu Bai and drank the wine, his mouth slowly upward.


    No way.


    This person can only belong to him.

 Chapter 12

    Gu Bai had no doubt, and thought about drinking the glass of wine: "you can think like this, it''s wonderful."


    "Yes," Lin Haoyu grinned and showed his white teeth. "It couldn''t be better."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Fang Chen has been paying attention to Lin Haoyu''s action, until now, he just smelled a little unusual meaning.


    He looked up at the hotel in front of him, frowning.


    Gu Bai seems to be drunk. He is helped out of the bar by Lin Haoyu. His cheeks are slightly red, which is more charming than usual.


    It''s not artificial, it''s not vulgar, it''s just like a kitten''s hairy claws, gently scratching on the tip of the heart, and then running away when you want to catch it.


    Fang Chen thought that Lin Haoyu would send Gu Bai home, but he turned to a hotel.


    "I''ve drunk every day, Lin Haoyu." Fang Chen whispered.


    "But even if it''s drunk, it shouldn''t be sent to the hotel, but to take him home."


    Seeing that Lin Haoyu is going to take Gu Bai into the hotel, Fang Chen bites his teeth and runs quickly like a gust of wind.


    Let every day and Lin Haoyu such a person alone, he is not at ease.


    Here, Lin Haoyu is about to take out his ID card to ascend the throne, but his wrist is caught by someone.


    He looked up in surprise and looked into the young man''s flaming eyes.


    "Fang Chen?" Lin Haoyu was a little surprised.


    "Lin Haoyu," Fang Chen''s eye color gradually sinks, looking at Gu Bai, cold voice way, "what do you want to do every day?"


    Seeing Fang Chen, Lin Haoyu thinks of what Gu Bai said in the bar just now.


    He asked Gu Bai, Fang Chen such a silly boy where he likes.


    Gu Bai laughed, his eyes seemed to have stars shining, and said in a low voice: "he may not be good anywhere, but that''s the Fang Chen I like."


    Lin Haoyu saw song Tianye with such a gentle smile for the first time.


    He thought song Tianye was born cold, but he didn''t expect that it was just because he didn''t want to be warm.


    Lin Haoyu badly hooked the corner of his mouth and said to Fang Chen, "you can''t control it."


    "I''m in charge of every day''s business." Fang Chen looked at him without flinching.


    The figure of the 18-year-old boy is straight, like a sword, like a bunch of afternoon sunshine, warm and sharp.


    Every day, it''s really intimate.


    They two people quarrel of voice some big, Gu Bai about Mo is sober some, blinked an eye to see Fang Chen, rub an eye, low voice call a way: "Chen, you come."


    It was almost beyond words.


    Oh.


    Lin Haoyu''s eyes were sour for some reason.


    Just at this time, Fang Chen pulls Gu Bai over and lets him stand by himself.


    He coldly glanced at Lin Haoyu: "I warn you, don''t think about what bad thoughts you have on every day."


    Lin Haoyu said with a smile, "Fang Chen, what about you?"


    Fang Chen was stunned.


    I only heard Lin Haoyu ask one word after another: "don''t you have any idea about Xueba?"


    Fang Chen wanted to refute subconsciously, but he opened his lips, but he couldn''t say anything.


    Lin Haoyu laughed more and more wantonly, but his eyes were slightly red. He said in a dumb voice: "Fang Chen, you are a complete fool."


    "What is song Tianye to you?"


    "Can''t you really feel his feelings for you?"


    He sentence after sentence, will all the window paper pierced, also will Fang Chen completely forced to the end, forced him to face these problems.

 Chapter 13

    At the moment, relying on Gu Bai, who pretended to be drunk by Fang Chen, he was surprised to hear Lin Haoyu''s words. Besides, he felt a trace of regret.


    His half face leans on Fang Chen''s shoulder, black hair droops, can''t see his expression clearly.


    Gu Bai sighed in his heart.


    Fang Chen unconsciously clenched his hands.


    These days around all his confusion and trouble, at this moment suddenly collapse solution. These problems, he did not find, but subconsciously buried in the heart, buried in the depths of the mind, want to turn them into eternal secrets.


    But at this moment, the wall was broken and the chain was torn. The confinement is torn apart, and the rest is the most real answer in his heart.


    Warmth spreads from the place where the skin touches to the bottom of the heart. Fang Chen can feel the existence of every day, he is at his side, breathing shallow, safe and beautiful.


    He suddenly smiles with relief.


    "You''re right," Fang Chen looked at Lin Haoyu, "I''m a fool."


    "Every day I take it away. You do it yourself."


    With that, he pulled Gu Bai away without dragging mud or water.


    Behind him, Lin Haoyu stood in the same place, looking at their back, and gradually became two small black spots in his sight.


    I don''t know how long it took for him to leave the hotel.


    The light of the street lamp was dim. Lin Haoyu leaned against the wall and laughed at himself.


    He whispered to himself, "I''m a fool, too."


    ¡°¡­ In the end, I don''t have the heart to make you unhappy. "


    -


    GU Bai is very light. Even if he is drunk and unconscious, Fang Chen can easily take him home.


    For fear that Gu Bai would be scolded by his parents, Fang Chen thought about taking him back to his home.


    Fang''s father and mother went out on business again, and the house was dark.


    Fang Chen turns on the light and puts Gu Bai on the sofa. Then he calls his father and mother in a long breath, saying that Fang Chen helps him with his tutoring this evening and lives in his house by the way.


    Probably because of the neighborhood for many years, song''s father and mother were very relieved. After a few greetings, they hung up.


    Fang Chen put down the phone and went to see the people on the sofa.


    Unlike many drunken people, Gu Bai didn''t get drunk. He still quietly shrank himself into a ball.


    Long eyelashes droop, looking beautiful and fragile.


    Fang Chen sits beside him, warm voice calls a way: "everyday."


    Hearing the voice, Gu Bai''s eyelashes trembled lightly, raised her eyes, and looked at Fang Chen blankly.


    Maybe he thought of something. Gu Bai bent his lips and laughed: "ah Chen, ah Chen."


    He didn''t say anything else, so he called Fang Chen''s name.


    Compared with peacetime, Gu Bai''s voice was a bit dumb at this time, which made people itch more.


    "I''m here." Fang Chen answers.


    Gu Bai blinked, as if sober for a few minutes, but also as if still confused.


    He stretched out his hand and poked Fang Chen''s face. Later, he said, "it''s not a dream."


    "I thought you didn''t really care. You wouldn''t come to me."


    Listen to this with a bit of grievance, Fang Chen frowned slightly, he quietly apologized: "sorry every day, I shouldn''t be angry with you."


    Gu Bai looked at him seriously and shook his head, "I will never be angry with ah Chen."


    Fang Chen felt a lump in his heart.


    He pursed his lips and looked at Gu Bai: "every day, I''ve thought about the questions you asked me before."

 Chapter 14

    His eyes were bright, like the stars in the sky, and he said firmly: "in my heart, I don''t just regard you as my brother. When I see you smile at others, I will be very sad, and I can''t help but want to hide you. "


    This kind of emotion has long been beyond the brotherhood, but he has been avoiding it.


    "Every day, I..." Fang Chen smiles and seems to be embarrassed. "I know it might be strange for me to say that, but..."


    "I like you every day."


    Is to want to like until the white head, is not able to accommodate the second person''s like.


    "So, every day, what''s your answer..."


    Fang Chen''s words didn''t speak, because a pair of warm lips gently stuck to the corner of his mouth.


    Gu Bai''s clear breath lingers on the tip of his nose. Fang Chen is stunned for a moment and laughs in a low voice.


    Gu Bai straightens up and points his slender fingers at Fang Chen''s mouth, as if rubbing a mark. He half squinted, satisfied with the light pick eyebrows: "my people."


    Fang Chen holds his hand, fingertips pass through Gu Bai''s fingers, and his fingers are clasped.


    At this moment, he really felt the deep emotion in his heart.


    Every detail of the things he thought he could not remember clearly was clearly reflected in his mind.


    It turned out that he liked the time of every day earlier than he thought.


    Fang Chen took down the cross necklace on his neck and carefully tied it to Gu Bai. He said with a smile, "you are mine, too."


    All my life, I can''t escape.


    The window is open and the wind is a little cool at night. Fang Chen remembers that when he first met song Tianye, it was in such a cool night.


    He went downstairs and song Tianye went upstairs.


    The corridor lamp was awakened by the sound of footsteps, and the young man''s beautiful face suddenly appeared in his field of vision.


    He came out of the dim light, dressed in a clean white shirt, like a prince in a fairy tale.


    Clear eyes, with three points of cold, but also a pair of hook people''s peach blossom eyes, eyes flow, better than half wall spring.


    Fang Chen has never seen such a good-looking person. He has always been fearless. For a moment, he was a little nervous. He stumbling to introduce himself: "you, Hello, my name is Fang Chen."


    The little boy nodded to him, as if with a smile, "my name is song Tianye, your new neighbor."


    Fang Chen recited the name several times, feeling a little tongue twister: "can I call you everyday in the future?"


    At that time, he did not expect that these two words would become the curse of his life, which was the cause and effect that could not be solved, escaped, and did not want to break.


    Until after a thousand turns, suddenly looking back, you will find that the encounter you couldn''t avoid when you were young will run through your life, until you are old, until you die, until you can''t forget.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai was not drunk, so he woke up early.


    Before I opened my eyes, I heard a round voice in my mind: "strategy target Fang Chen, the current truth is 90%. Bai Bai, congratulations on your breakthrough progress. It''s not far from the next world. ¡¿


    GU Bai suddenly asked, "what will the world be like after I collect the fragments of spirits?"


    Yuanyuan: [will return to the appearance before the spirit fragment has arrived. ¡¿


    "that is to say, everything will be the same?"


    Yuanyuan: [yes, all people will probably feel that they have had a bizarre dream. When they wake up, they are the same as before. ¡¿


    GU Bai frowned thoughtfully, but said nothing more.


    "Awake?" There was a low smile in my ear.


    Fang Chen does not blink to stare at him, Mo Tong is bright.

 Chapter 15

    Gu Bai stares at him for a while, and suddenly laughs softly.


    Fang Chen doubts: "smile what?"


    Gu Bai shook his head and said, "what you said last night, say it again."


    Fang Chen knew what he meant when he thought about it. His face was slightly red, and he whispered in Gu Bai''s ear: "I like you every day."


    With that, he quickly took the quilt to cover his face, showing only a pair of dark eyes.


    Gu Bai pulled down his quilt and responded seriously: "I like you, too."


    After a pause, he said, "I''ve loved ah Chen since very early."


    With these words, Gu Bai felt that his body was more relaxed, as if a thread had been broken from the bottom of his heart. What he brought was not loss, but relief after his wishes were met.


    A round voice rang out in my mind: (this is the reason why the original master realized his last obsession.)


    Gu Bai suddenly realized that song Tianye''s last wish was to say to Xiangchen: I like you. From the past to the present, even to the end of life, it has never changed.


    Fang Chen doesn''t know Gu Bai''s mind. After hearing this, his eyes become brighter and hotter. The boy who just fell in love didn''t know how to get along with his lover, but just looked at Gu Bai and giggled.


    The best thing in the world is that the person you like happens to like you. It''s not about gender, it''s not about identity, it''s just because that person happens to be him.


    Giggle for a while, Fang Chen suddenly whispered: "every day, our things, when to our parents say?"


    Gu Bai did not speak, he had thought of it for himself, and frowned: "I wonder if I should say it earlier, so that they can have a psychological preparation."


    "Dow, don''t they agree?" Gu Bai asked in accordance with his words.


    Fang Chen obviously did not consider this problem, Leng Leng, decisively shook his head: "impossible, my parents like you so much, how can they disagree? Besides, I''m so good. My uncles and aunts have said since childhood that they have treated me as their own son for a long time


    It''s true, but Fang Chen also knows that it''s difficult for her parents to accept it.


    But it''s not urgent. He has a long enough life between him and everyday.


    Fang Chen reaches out his hand and puts Gu Baihuan in his arms. Smelling the clear fragrance of others, he just feels at ease and warm.


    This is a prison he would not escape from all his life. He enjoyed it in the name of love.


    Fang Chen and Gu Bai''s noses touch each other, and their warm breath blows on each other''s faces. He stared at the people in front of him and said, "if they disagree one day, I will spend one day with them. If you don''t agree for a month, it will take a month. One year, two years, three years, five years, no matter how long, in short, I will never let go of your hand in my life. "


    The boy''s look was serious, revealing his determination to win. He is like a flaming flame, which will never be extinguished, disappointed or depressed.


    Be positive and optimistic, warm yourself and the people around you.


    It is because of this that people like song Tianye will shed their heart on him.


    Gu Bai''s mouth rose, showing a good-looking smile. He said, "I know."


    "Me too."


    Just as a stream needs to be accompanied by fish, fish also need to survive in clear water.


    No one can do without anyone.

 Chapter 16

    ¡ª¡ª


    Since he and Gu Bai show each other''s heart, Fang Chen becomes more and more sticky, just like a giant erha, looking at Gu Bai with burning eyes at any time.


    He seems to like looking at all the actions of Gu Bai quietly, no matter what he is doing, Fang Chen can watch with relish.


    Such blatant, so that people around can also detect a little different. But Fang Chen didn''t care about it. He was even a little proud. He gently picked his sword eyebrows and hugged Gu Bai''s waist: "introduce me, this is my daughter-in-law!"


    Maybe it''s because in senior three, people don''t have much leisure to meddle in other people''s affairs. Or is it because Fang Chen usually talks too much nonsense, no one really, in addition to some of the rotten girls in the class looking at him and Gu Bai with a smile, it seems that not many people believe it.


    One person is different.


    That is Lin Haoyu who knows everything.


    After that day, he never said a word to Gu Bai. Although Gu Bai could feel a dark sight during the recess, he would see Lin Haoyu''s side face turning to one side whenever he looked back.


    Lin Haoyu became silent and his grades improved a lot. When he was praised by the head teacher, he had a symbolic smile on his face and looked at Gu Bai casually.


    Gu Bai nodded to him.


    Lin Haoyu didn''t know if he had seen it. He lazily took back his sight. Fang Chen also noticed his little action just now and pulled Gu Bai''s sleeve discontentedly.


    Gu Bai turned his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Fang Chen picked to pick eyebrow tip, softly say: "can only see me."


    Gu Bai didn''t bother to pay attention to the young man who was suddenly jealous. He snorted and said to him, "listen to the class well."


    Because he wanted to be admitted to the same school every day, Fang Chen decided to calm down and study hard. Although it''s difficult for him to catch up with the pace of every day, Fang Chen thinks that the problems are not so difficult every time he thinks about the smile of every day.


    As long as I can be with you everyday, it''s just reading and doing exercises. I don''t believe that my brain is so smart and I can''t do it? Fang Chen thought and frowned, carefully listening to the teacher''s knowledge.


    The way he took it seriously was quite different from that in peacetime. That sunny face, immersed in meticulous learning. The corners of his lips gently raised, it seemed that he was still proud. His beautiful eyes glanced at Gu Bai from time to time, as if to ask for praise.


    Gu Bai chuckled imperceptibly. He said casually, "well done."


    Fang Chen immediately looks like a child who has worked so hard to get candy from his parents, showing a very bright smile.


    After facing the study is also more energetic.


    Like a person, is to want to become more powerful for him. Because I want to be a person worthy of him, I try my best to be better. On this road, you may feel very hard, but as long as you can see that person, as long as you can get what you want in the end, as long as you can compete with him in the end, you can loudly announce to everyone that this person belongs to him.


    Then everything is worth it.


    All the misfortune and pain, all the tears and sweat, at that moment, will become a sign of happiness.


    Because the best gift from God is already in your arms.


    That''s the real magic of love.

 Chapter 17

    Fang Chen and Gu Bai have an appointment. After the college entrance examination, they will tell their parents everything. Whether they accept it or refuse it, they have the right to the truth.


    In the model tests, Fang Chen jumped from the last ten in his class to the top ten.


    Everyone thought it was a miracle.


    Only Fang Chen himself knows how much time and effort he has devoted to this damned achievement.


    Even my favorite basketball is in the corner.


    Basketball is more important than every day.


    Time flies, the time from the college entrance examination is getting closer and closer. It''s strange, but Fang Chen''s heart is more and more calm. Maybe it''s because of self-confidence that he can enter a school every day, or maybe it''s because he can finally announce his relationship with every day in a big way.


    It''s very hot in June. Cicadas on the trees are singing tirelessly.


    Before stepping on the examination room, the teacher in charge is still telling what, Fang Chen didn''t listen.


    He had only days in his head, only when he was angry and frowning, or when he was happy and smiling.


    Every look of every day was firmly in his heart.


    Fang Chen''s in the mind is more and more calm, nearby, Gu Bai tidied up the schoolbag, partial head asks a way: "how to prepare?"


    Fang Chen smiles, "if what you say is, I''ll be ready to spend a lifetime with you."


    Hear him still like to gag as before, until Fang Chen is not very nervous, Gu Bai slightly relaxed.


    He turned his head: "I''m talking about the college entrance examination."


    "How can this little thing compare with the big things in my life?" Fang Chen said with indifference, "don''t worry, I''m sure I can be at the same table with you in the University."


    He suddenly leaned forward, approached Gu Bai and whispered, "I''m going to take care of you. Who knows if there will still be a person like Lin Haoyu in the University."


    How long ago was Lin Haoyu. He was so mean. Let''s reincarnate in vinegar jar.


    Gu Bai had no choice but to raise his lips involuntarily: "come on then."


    "Hello, what''s your tone?" Fang Chen bared his teeth. "Why, don''t you believe me?"


    Gu Bai shook his head and did not answer.


    Fang Chen snorts a, also pack a schoolbag, follow Gu Bai to go home.


    The two figures were elongated by the street lamp, caressed by the breeze, and the atmosphere was peaceful. They looked very harmonious.


    ¡­¡­


    After the results of the college entrance examination came out, Fang Chen found out his score in the early morning, and compared it with Gu Bai''s. He decided that they could go to the same university. He was so happy that he wanted to jump in the room.


    In the room, two parents get together and still say that Fang Chen''s efforts and progress in this year are due to Gu Bai.


    They all think that Fang Chen finally under the influence of Gu Bai, prodigal son back, know to study hard.


    In a sense, it is.


    But the deeper reason, Fang Chen and Gu Bai have not told them.


    Fang Chen deeply breathed a breath, Gu Bai tilted his head toward him with a smile: "ready?"


    This time, it''s his life event.


    Fang Chen pursed her lips and nodded.


    He took Gu Bai''s hand and came out in the eyes of the parents.


    Fang Chen lowered his eyes and told them everything from beginning to end.


    See parents look from surprise to shock and can''t believe, Fang Chen heart sigh, pull Gu Bai''s hand, but not the slightest tremble.

 Chapter 18

    There is almost no big suspense, square father iron green face, stand up and give square Chen a slap, want to square Chen and Gu Bai out.


    Song Tianye''s parents also look complex and disappointed, opened their lips, but did not stop.


    The iron door slammed shut.


    Fang Chen sighed and said to Gu Bai: "you see, now we are really dependent on each other."


    Gu Bai also smile, thin lips light open: "so what."


    Even if you deviate from the world, as long as you are around.


    After several years, Fang Chen and Gu Bai rented a room outside.


    The parents of the two families have softened their attitude after seeing that both of their children have persisted for so many years. Although on the surface there are still some awkward, but in private or secretly trust relationship to take care of them.


    On Fang Chen''s 24th birthday, he took Gu baifei to celebrate for him, and finally forced him to drink a lot of wine.


    Drunk when Gu Bai opened a pair of slightly moist eyes, usually cool meaning also reduced a few points. White face floating on the shallow red, slender eyelashes trembling, like a small brush with or without a brush Fang Chen''s atrium.


    Fang Chen, who had been salivating for a long time every day, almost rushed over without any hesitation. With one hand on Gu Bai''s waist, he put his chin between his shoulder and neck, and the other hand had passed through his waist, ready to untie Gu Bai''s shirt buttons.


    The bright youth of the past, polished by the years, not only did not lose its edges and corners, but also became more dazzling and hot.


    "Every day..." His voice was a little hoarse, as if he was suppressing the surging tide.


    "Is that ok?"


    Your hint is so obvious, even if I say no, will you stop? Gu Bai thought silently.


    He turns his head discontentedly to bite Fang Chen''s lips, in exchange for the man''s deep laughter.


    Clothes were taken off, contact with the cold air, some do not adapt to shrink. But soon, because of another person''s hot and become warm.


    It''s still a long night.


    The stars are shining slightly, the atmosphere is beautiful, and the air is filled with an indescribable smell.


    Satisfied after the square Chen, looking at Gu Bailin before going to bed also viciously pinched him, a pair of you again come over I bite your appearance, can''t help laughing.


    He reached out and took Gu Bai into his arms, sighing gently.


    Young first meeting often in my heart, many years do not reduce your affectionate. I want nothing but you in this life.


    It''s bright.


    Yuanyuan: [the target of the strategy is Fang Chen, whose current true feeling is 100. By the way, they haven''t seen anything (* / ¦Ø£Ü *)]


    GU Bai: "the truth is that..."


    Yuanyuan: [the task is completed, and the collection of ghost fragments is successful. ¡¿


    GU Bai looked down and saw that the bottom of the bracelet on his wrist was dyed a little blue.


    Yuanyuan pauses and says: "Bai Bai, do you want to leave the current world and enter the next plane? ¡¿


    hearing the speech, Gu Bai turned his face and looked at Fang Chen, who was asleep beside him. He said with a faint smile: "yes."


    Yuanyuan: [Roger! ¡¿


    his consciousness gradually began to blur, and Gu Bai only felt that he was light, and then he opened his eyes to another place.


    He looked at himself and his surroundings as usual, as if he had no nostalgia for the last plane. After finishing the task, you can throw away the things you don''t need.


    Only in the end is really discarded, or hidden in the bottom of my heart, only Gu Bai himself knows.

 Chapter 19

    Yuanyuan is as excited as usual: [Bai Bai, do you want to implant the plot? ¡¿


    GU Bai almost wanted to roll his eyes: "don''t talk nonsense."


    [OK. ¡¿Yuanyuan spits out his tongue, [Di Di Di - the plot is being introduced. ¡¿


    it''s probably that the round system has been optimized, and this memory conduction is not as painful as last time.


    He slightly raised his eyebrows. It was an ancient plane.


    Shen Du was the youngest son of Fengyun emperor in Western Jin. But this did not bring him the favor of his father, because he was just the product of emperor Fengyun''s doting on a palace maid after he was drunk.


    Moreover, Shen Du was born at the time of internal and external troubles in the Western Jin Dynasty, which made emperor Fengyun even more unhappy with him.


    In the original plot, Shen Duyi lives cautiously, but in the end, he is given death after the second prince gets drunk and ascends the throne.


    Gu Bai frowned??? That''s it? "


    Yuan Yuan: ang! ¡¿


    "hold up a ghost," if it wasn''t for Yuanyuan without substance, Gu Bai really wanted to knock off its head, "then who are the ghost fragments this time?"


    Yuanyuan''s wronged way: [I have never said that the fragments of spirits will only merge with people. ¡¿


    GU Bai figured out a little meaning from the words, and slightly narrowed his eyes: "don''t play tricks, speak quickly."


    This time, it''s the imperial seal of the state. Yuanyuan smiles mysteriously. So the task of this time is to ascend the throne of the Western Jin Dynasty as Shen Du. ¡¿


    [Bai Bai, are you nervous, excited and eager to take action immediately? ¡¿


    GU Bai Not really


    This is much more difficult than the last plane. How can a prince who is not favored and has no support from his mother''s family compete with the Queen''s intoxication?


    Yuanyuan glanced at him carefully and then said, "Bai Bai, I''d like to remind you. ¡¿


    "eh?" Gu Bai looked up at it.


    Yuanyuan: [the last plane is considered a novice welfare, so the task is not difficult. From this plane, it will be more difficult. ¡¿


    "some?" Gu Bai chews these two words carefully, a pair of peach blossom eyes smile.


    [after the empathy function is turned on, you will completely replace the original owner of the body, which is no different from the original owner except remembering the task. ¡¿


    seeing Yuan Yuan Yuan''s serious appearance, Gu Bai asked thoughtfully, "as you said before, you must be perfectly human, no matter in character, thinking or behavior?"


    Yuanyuan nodded: "yes, Bai Bai is so smart! During this period, I will only be responsible for providing appropriate help. It''s up to you. ¡¿


    [by the way, after completing the first interface, the store function of the system has been opened. The last task was completed successfully, and 20 points were obtained. You can use the points to buy the props you need in the store. ¡¿


    GU Bai rubbed his eyebrows: "shop, what''s the use of that?"


    When it comes to this, Yuan Yuan immediately seems to open a conversation box: "not me, our stores in the divine system contain all kinds of treasures of the three realms, only you can''t think of them, and nothing we can''t do. For example, this pill, as long as one point, you can take it home ¡¿


    "stop for a moment," he said. Gu Bai had to interrupt Yuanyuan, "put away your rainbow fart, the task is important."


    Yuan Yuan''s pitiful face seemed to be dissatisfied with Gu Bai''s interruption, and his attitude was perfunctory: [then I''ll go to bed. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do. ¡¿


    GU Bai Does this thing have a complaint function?


    Yuanyuan: [no, don''t think about it. OK, from now on, you are Shen Du. You are the duck for the throne! ¡¿

 Chapter 20

    The round voice suddenly disappeared from his mind. Gu Bai only felt a strange feeling spread from his eyebrows to his internal organs. Shen''s memory of the past ten years, frame by frame, scenes by scenes, whirled in his mind.


    In a trance, it seems that he has experienced the same years.


    After the fusion of the last scene, Gu Bai suddenly opened his eyes. At the moment, he was wearing a slightly old but clean black brocade, with a long eyebrow slanting, and a three-point cold. A pair of chestnut pupil will be a lot of sharp cut, that pair of beautiful eyes slightly pick up, but with a bit of casual lazy.


    Obviously, it is the appearance of Shen Du, the sixth Prince of the Western Jin Dynasty.


    The 13-year-old boy can already see his future brilliance. He stood, the wind blowing through the hem, suddenly hook lips smile, eyes in a flash of cold light.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This year, Shen Du met Yun Zhao at a palace banquet.


    The eldest son of general Yun, the elder of the three dynasties, was placed with high hopes since he was a child. He was thrown into the military camp and let himself grow up.


    The boy was dressed in black and stood upright, like a long gun. His whole body exudes the bloody gas of a long battle, which makes his peers almost dare not approach him.


    But Shen Du is different.


    Shen Du''s appearance is very good. His eyes are flowing, full of romantic. As a result, he has been ridiculed, saying that he is weaker than a woman.


    Probably because of this, Shen Du wants to prove that he is not vulnerable. So he turned his eyes to Yun Zhao.


    As long as we can win Yunzhao, no one will laugh at him any more.


    Shen Du thought so and did so.


    Since the Palace Banquet, I have been running to the general''s house every day. Anyway, Emperor Fengyun didn''t care about him, and other princes were happy to see him laugh. Compared with other people in the Imperial City, Shen Du was quite free.


    The concierge of the general''s mansion had seen nothing strange. He took a look at Shen Du, who was lazily leaning against the door with a folding fan in his hand. He yelled out with a strong voice: "young master, your Highness the sixth Prince is here again!"


    For a moment, a clear voice also sounded: "no see."


    Yunzhao''s voice is not high, but it can clearly spread to the public ears.


    The porter shrugged his shoulders at Shen Du, who looked as usual: "Your Highness, you hear me. The young master still doesn''t want to see you. Please go back."


    This is the 12th time that Shen Du has come to the general''s residence since the farewell banquet.


    I thought the little prince was just greedy for something new, but now he seems to have taken it seriously.


    "Shua -" Shen Du unfolded the folding fan with gorgeous and beautiful peonies painted on it. However, compared with his face, it seemed to be a little dim.


    "It''s OK, I''ll come back tomorrow," he said


    This unremitting attitude moved the porter, moved his lips and advised: "Your Highness, our young master is stubborn. He doesn''t want to see you. No matter how many times you come, you won''t see me. Don''t waste your time."


    Shen Du listened to him with a smile, and then said with a smile: "I heard that the ancients finally invited Zhuge to attend to the cottage three times, but if they couldn''t, the prince would come every day. I don''t believe it. He won''t never see me. "


    He raised his lips, his face also showed a bit of color: "the prince''s temper is also very stubborn."


    Looking at Shen Du''s back, the porter shook his head. Why is this necessary?


    He closed the door of the general''s house, thought about it, and walked into the yard.


    Far away, you can hear the sound of the sword.


    When you get closer, you can see the young man with a long sword in his hand. With his body turning over and his wrist moving at will, he can dance several beautiful sword flowers.


    Yunzhao''s sword style is the same as his people. It looks very beautiful.


    However, behind the beauty full of temptation, there is a deep opportunity to kill.


    All over the sky, the sword light interweaved and outlined a net to kill the enemy.


    Yunzhao was standing in the middle of it with a light look.


    Without looking at the porter, he put away his sword and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The porter thought and said, "this Young master, if the sixth prince comes back tomorrow, you can meet him. "

 Chapter 21-22

    Yunzhao wiped the sword body slightly. He looked at the porter and seemed to be surprised: "do you help him, too?"


    "Also?" The porter pondered and said with a smile, "young master, I think the master has already told you."


    "These words should not have been said by one of my servants, but after all, I watched you grow up. I have to say something."


    The porter straightened his back and looked serious: "although the reputation of his Highness the sixth Prince is not very good, young master, he is the prince after all. It''s a disgrace to him, and it''s also a disgrace to the royal family. "


    "these days, six princes come to visit every day. They have long been known in Beijing, and the royal family has a large number of eyes.


    Hearing this, Yun Zhao stopped his sword wiping. He looked up at the porter.


    As the Porter said, he was a brother who followed general Yun through life and death. Later, he was injured and had to quit the battlefield to be a porter in the general''s house.


    Although superficially humble, but in fact, it has a very speaking position in the general''s house.


    "Young master," the porter squinted, "what do you think that means?"


    Yun Zhao thought over his words carefully, a little uncertain, and said, "the emperor is acquiescing in his behavior?"


    He refers to Shen Du, who harasses himself every day.


    The porter stroked his white beard and nodded heavily: "I think it''s just like this. There has been no news in the palace, which represents the emperor''s attitude to a certain extent


    "Perhaps, the sixth Prince may not be so spoiled as it seems."


    "But..." Yun Zhao still hesitated, "Shen Du is inferior to other princes. How could the emperor connive him to build the bridge of the general''s mansion?"


    The porter shook his head with a smile and sighed: "young master, this is the way of the emperor''s mind and balance."


    Yunzhao doesn''t understand.


    But he also probably knew the meaning of the porter, sipped his lips and said: "tomorrow If he comes again, please come in


    "Yes, young master." The porter laughed.


    Yunzhao turns around and inserts the sword into the scabbard at will. Under the dazzling sun, the young man''s eyebrows are high and his eyes are as deep as ink. Unexpectedly, they are not cold, but show some sincere innocence.


    He recalled that Shen Du, who gently shook the folding fan, picked flowers and laughed at the Palace Banquet, could not help but slow down.


    A moment later, it returned to normal.


    It''s just a prince who is not in favor.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Shen Du was very punctual.


    But this time it was a little different. His hand had not yet fallen on the door of the general''s mansion, and the heavy door had already been opened from inside with a creak.


    The porter stretched out half of his body and said with a smile to Shen Du, "Your Highness, my young master, please."


    Shen Du is almost flattered.


    He did not expect how one day later, Yunzhao changed his attitude. He had planned to knock in front of the general''s house for a long time.


    Shen Du hesitated, retreated and looked up.


    Under the bright sun, the word "cloud house" is shining.


    No mistake.


    Seeing this, the Porter said with a smile, "Your Highness, you are right. Please follow me to see the young master quickly."


    For a moment, Shen Du could only follow the porter.


    The moment he stepped into the cloud house, Shen Du was quite pleased, and he had been working hard for so many days.


    Yunzhao finally agreed to see him.


    The decoration of Yunfu is very simple. He is used to the magnificent palace. When he first sees such a black-and-white building, Shen Du can''t help but show his curiosity and walk like a mountain and water tour.


    After walking for a while, the porter stopped: "the young master is practicing sword in the front yard."


    Shen Du''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    He shook the fan excitedly, "well, I''ll go there myself."


    The porter didn''t say much. Gong Sheng left.

 Chapter 23

    ¡ª¡ª


    Of course, the result was a loss, and it was a terrible loss.


    Yunzhao didn''t stop because he was the prince. Shen Du sat on the stone steps dejectedly. His white face turned blue and purple.


    He used to be thin, but now he seems to have shrunk himself into a small ball.


    Yunzhao sat down beside him and handed him a bottle of medicine.


    Shen Du glanced, hummed and turned his head, guarding his last stubbornness.


    From Yun Zhao''s point of view, you can see the boy''s drooping eyebrows, some dust on his slender neck, and several small scars on his jade like face.


    For the first time, Yunzhao felt guilty.


    It''s like accidentally destroying the most carefully carved sculpture in heaven.


    He pursed his lips and directly reached out to turn Shen Du''s face around, opposite his eyes.


    Shen Du didn''t expect that he would be in trouble suddenly. He wanted to struggle, but he couldn''t match Yun Zhao''s strength.


    He could only look at Yunzhao angrily, and said: "why, do you want to see the prince''s joke? I tell you that the prince has been hurt a lot since he was a child. What''s the harm of this little injury? "


    Shen Du''s pupils shrank and he didn''t speak any more.


    Because Yunzhao''s hand has touched his face.


    Maybe he doesn''t want to listen to his nonsense. Yunzhao does it himself.


    Cool fingertips slowly across the face of the skin, Yunzhao''s eyes clear, not with the slightest meaning of the moon.


    But Shen Du''s face was still uncontrollable.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun Zhao also seems to be aware of his change, frown asked.


    Shen Du seemed to come back to his senses. He clapped his hand in shame and anger, and stood up with his back to Yun Zhao: "who wants you to wipe my medicine?"


    He had a folding fan and wanted to go. Just walked a few steps, but suddenly turned back, like a vicious way: "wait, one day the prince will win you."


    However, this cruel sentence is doomed not to come true.


    In the yard, Yunzhao holds the golden sore medicine bottle in his hand, remembering the appearance of the boy when he looks back at him.


    Suddenly, I feel that the spring breeze is not as good as the spring breeze.


    Shen Du seems to be cruel and comes to fight with Yun Zhao more and more often. A fight is a fight. I don''t look at anything else.


    It''s a pity that the final result is that Yunzhao presses him on the ground and rubs him.


    Spring goes and autumn comes, two people hit hit hit hit, hit friendship unexpectedly.


    Yunzhao has few words. Most of the time, Shen Du is lazily watching him practice his sword, and he is not tired of talking at the same time.


    Although Yun Zhao seldom responds to him, he seems to be able to enjoy himself.


    Yunzhao was thrown to the military camp when he was a child. Shen Du grew up alone in the deep palace. Maybe it was because he was lonely in his heart. They were both used to each other.


    The court looked at Shen Du, the sixth prince, and Yun Zhao, the major general. Fengyun emperor did not show dissatisfaction with this, so others could not say anything more.


    The other princes, though some of them were afraid of the influence of the cloud family, did not care about Shen Du after all.


    It''s the color of the past and the future.


    Shen Du is still squinting at Yunzhao''s sword.


    He has watched such scenes for several years.


    With the handle of the fan against his lips, he could not help thinking that he was seventeen years old.


    Before he had time to wait for his sorrow, he was knocked on his head.


    Yunzhao''s clear voice: "what do you think?"

 Chapter 24

    Shen Du was very dissatisfied to stare at him, "said how many times, don''t knock the prince''s head, the president is not high!"


    Yun Zhao is a few months older than Shen Du, but he is obviously a little higher than him. He stood in front of Shen Du and looked at him. His lips curved slightly and a smile overflowed from his throat.


    "Laughing fart," the sixth prince, who was irritable and glass hearted, felt that Yun Zhao was laughing at himself. He was even more dissatisfied, and muttered in a low voice, "if he didn''t beat you..."


    Yunzhao can''t hear the words behind.


    He picked an eyebrow and asked Shen Du, "I heard you went to the barracks today?"


    Shen Du nodded lazily, "you''re too well-informed. It''s clear that you haven''t left the general''s mansion."


    "What are you doing?" Yun Zhao then asked.


    "Hello," Shen Du said solemnly, "is this the attitude you should have when talking to a noble prince?"


    The prince is true. As for the nobility, Yunzhao doesn''t see it.


    "So what are you doing in the barracks?" Yunzhao feels funny. He suddenly bullies himself forward. His dark eyes look directly at Shendu. His beautiful eyes don''t blink.


    He whispered, "my highness."


    They were so close that their breath could be heard clearly. Yun Zhao''s voice is slightly low, and it sounds like a layer of veil of obscurity.


    Shen Du swallowed his saliva.


    Fortunately, after all, we have been together for so many years, and we have been used to Yunzhao''s sudden wind. Shen Du coughed, pushed him away, and said triumphantly, "that''s right."


    He scratched his head. "In fact, it''s nothing. Lin''an is waiting for his little son, Prince yoben, to race."


    "Oh?" Cloud Zhao side Mou sees him.


    "Well," Shen Du''s voice gradually lowered, "the prince will go to the barracks to find out if there is a suitable horse."


    He spread out his hand and said to Yun Zhao, "that''s it."


    Just listening to the people in front of him sneer, Yun Zhao glanced at him with a smile, pondering: "in fact, you can''t ride a horse at all."


    His royal highness, the sixth prince, who had been poked in his heart, was a little annoyed. He looked like a hairy cat, staring at Yunzhao, and said: "you''re bullshit, I will!"


    Yunzhao didn''t speak, but his eyes were clearly full of "I believe you, ghost".


    "Yes," Shen Du hesitated, and his voice hesitated, "a little bit."


    "It''s all Li Chengyou''s fault. Why don''t you ask me to race? Don''t you know that the prince hates these strenuous sports? What if I fall off my horse? I can''t hurt my prince''s beautiful face. "


    Yun Zhao: "I''m not sure."


    He knows that Shen Du''s best face must be Li Chengyou, the son of Lin''an Hou. When he excites him in front of the crowd, Shen Du agrees on the impulse.


    Li Chengyou must have inquired about Shen Du''s inability to ride a horse for a long time.


    What a fool, he jumped into the specially dug hole.


    Yun Zhao asked, "on what day?"


    "Half a month later," Shen Du said, "why do you want to see the prince''s joke?"


    "I don''t see much of your jokes?" The cloud Zhao droops Mou to smile, the eye tail is tiny to pick up, as if take the flavor of a little temptation, "otherwise, I teach you how to ride a horse?"


    Nothing to be courteous.


    Shen Du immediately noticed something wrong. He frowned and asked, "would you be so kind?"


    In the face of Shen Du''s suspicious eyes, Yunzhao doesn''t explain, but looks at him: "does his Highness the sixth Prince want to lose face in front of Li Chengyou, if so, then..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Shen Du.


    Shen Du bit his teeth, "learn, I''ll learn from you!"

 Chapter 25

    Yun Zhao chuckled.


    He has an outstanding appearance. He usually has a cold face, but he is very suitable for laughing. For example, at this moment, the breeze blows gently, the young man''s eyebrows and eyes are deep, his thin lips rise, and a little smile spreads from the corner of his mouth, like the ice layer breaking, which gives birth to some amorous feelings.


    Shen Du was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt that the person in front of him was a little flattering.


    As soon as he was relieved, he heard Yun Zhao say, "please me."


    "Ha?" Shen Du takes out his ear and looks at Yun Zhao incredulously.


    Yunzhao very patiently repeated: "please me."


    "I beg you..." Shen Du grinned his teeth, "please big head! If you like to teach or not, I''ll find someone else. "


    Yun Zhao timely reminded him: "Your Highness, I''m afraid no one in the capital dares to teach you anything."


    He added, "except for me, of course."


    I don''t know whether Shen Du was born happy or just broke the pot. He was lazy and didn''t like to study, which made the school a mess.


    As long as his name is mentioned, all the teachers in the capital shake their heads in a headache.


    Emperor Feng Yun thought, after all, he is also a prince. He can''t accomplish nothing like this. Since Wen can''t, he will send him to learn martial arts.


    However, only one day, the old general who taught Shen Du went to the palace all night and cried in front of emperor Fengyun. He could not teach the sixth prince.


    Soon after, everyone who was instructed to teach Shen Du took the initiative to resign, saying that it was difficult for him to take the lead.


    So far, the person who has persisted for the longest time is Yun Zhao.


    Seeing that Shen Du likes to run to the general''s residence and is close to Yun Zhao, Emperor Feng Yun simply asks Yun Zhao to teach Shen Du''s martial arts with a wave of his hand.


    Although Shen Du is still under Yunzhao''s command, he doesn''t ask Fengyun to resign.


    Shen Du''s throat is blocked.


    Does Qiu Yunzhao lose face in front of Li Chengyou? The little prince fell into deep meditation.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth and said that he could endure the calm wind and waves for a while, and that a good man could bend and stretch.


    Shen Du stretched out his hand and pulled Yun Zhao''s sleeve. When he raised his head again, he looked at Yun Zhao eagerly: "please, teach me how to ride a horse, a Zhao."


    The word "a Zhao" made him feel numb.


    I didn''t expect that Shen Du would one day be reduced to selling his sexuality. Shen Du couldn''t help thinking sadly.


    He was born beautiful and his eyes were like stars. Yun Zhao could see his face from it. At this moment, it was as if he was the only one in Shen Du''s world.


    Yunzhao couldn''t help rubbing Shen Du''s head: "good."


    Shen Du just want to get angry, and soon advised himself to calm down, people under the eaves, had to bow.


    He could only grind his back teeth, a look of defiance.


    Shen Du is also very good-looking.


    Yun Zhao suddenly took his hand and took him out.


    Shen Du was startled. "What are you doing?"


    "Take you to the barracks, ride a horse." Cloud Zhao head also does not return ground to reply.


    "Riding back to riding," Shen Du frowned, "why do you pull my hand? I''m not a child. I can walk by myself. "


    Yunzhao''s body shape is tiny, the voice can''t hear any change: "don''t think you walk too slowly."


    Shen Du rolled a big white eye behind him and said: "your leg is two meters long."


    Yunzhao ordered people to prepare a carriage. When he came out of the general''s house, Shen ducai twisted his body uneasily. "Hey, hey, let go. What''s the point of the two men''s pulling and bickering?"


    "So you know what system is." Yunzhao said, but did not let go.

 Chapter 26

    He didn''t let go until he got into the carriage.


    The palm of the hand suddenly loses its warmth and is cool in the wind.


    "Go up." Yunzhao said.


    Shen Du stares at his hand. He feels a little strange in his heart. However, seeing Yun Zhao''s cold and cool appearance, he thinks that he thinks too much.


    He could not help but remind: "Yunzhao, are you talking to the prince? You have to ask the prince to get in the car


    Cloud Zhao glances at him, not much nonsense, a carry Shen Du into the carriage.


    "Hello! Yunzhao Shen Du felt that he had lost face in front of the crowd and was furious, "you bastard!"


    Cloud Zhao suddenly close, squint: "say who?"


    The prince is irritable. He''s quick.


    Shen Du wanted to scold him, but suddenly he got stuck in his throat. He hesitated for a while, and then whispered: "I said Li Chengyou is a jerk!"


    In Lin''an Hou''s house, Li Chengyou, a young man lying idle in his room, sneezes suddenly.


    He looked around blankly. The sun was warm outside the window. Could he catch a cold in such a fine weather?


    Yun Zhao chuckled, as if he was in a good mood. He patted Shen Du''s head as if he were in a soothing mood


    Shen Du


    He wanted to strangle Yunzhao, but reason told him that the result was very bad.


    So Shen Du could only bear it, silently reciting in his heart that the world was so wonderful, but I was so irritable.


    It''s not good. It''s not good.


    Finally calmed down for a while, and listen to cloud Zhao said: "Shen Du, I teach you riding, should give some reward."


    It''s hard to imagine that Yun Zhao, who is as cool as a banished immortal, would ask for compensation.


    Vulgar.


    Shen Du looked at him in disgust and said, "whatever you want, I will give it to you."


    Yunzhao looked at him, dark.


    For a moment, he suddenly laughed, "that''s what you said."


    This is the second time that Shen Du saw Yun Zhao''s smile today. He didn''t feel lucky. Instead, he shivered and felt very thrilled. He said boldly, "it''s hard to catch a word when it comes out."


    Yun Zhao didn''t speak any more, but he could see that he was in a good mood. He closed his eyes and slumbered against the wall of the car.


    There is still a long way to go from the general''s residence to the barracks. Shen Du is a bit bored, and now he is bold again.


    His eyes turn around and finally stop on Yun Zhao.


    The young man was tall and slender, and his long eyelashes gently dropped, forming a small shadow around his eyes, which was weakened by his usual coldness.


    It''s strange that I grew up in the battlefield. How can I have such a white face and beautiful facial features?


    Shen Du thinks casually and unconsciously gets close to Yun Zhao.


    Maybe it hit something, and the carriage suddenly bumped.


    "Ouch!" Shen Du knocked on Yun Zhao.


    His chin was against Yunzhao''s neck, and his forehead hit his chin. He heard Yunzhao''s surprised voice: "what are you doing?"


    Shen Du rubbed his head, never mentioning that he saw Yunzhao see God''s things, but was very aggrieved to complain: "your general''s house car is too unstable."


    He pointed to his forehead. "It hurts."


    Yun Zhao is a bit angry and funny, and doesn''t care about him, "delicate."


    Shen Du gave a cold Snort and turned his head to one side.


    But suddenly I feel Yun Zhao''s fingers caressing his forehead.


    Like every time he came to fight with Yunzhao before, Yunzhao would give him medicine.


    Yun Zhao gently rubbed there and said in a low voice, "it won''t hurt after a while."

 Chapter 27

    Yunzhao, a man, looks extremely cold and has no smile at all.


    But this is the case. The tenderness that comes out inadvertently is even more touching.


    Shen Du was stunned for a moment.


    When he reacts, Yunzhao has taken back his hand, holding hands to continue to sleep.


    Shen Du also suddenly felt uncomfortable and became honest.


    There was a strange silence in the carriage.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long to get to the barracks.


    Yun Zhao opened his eyes and hooked his lips to Shen Du: "you first, my highness?"


    "This attitude is commendable." Shen Du, with an eyebrow on his head, seemed proud and impolite, and took the lead to jump out of the carriage.


    Yunzhao followed.


    The army stationed in front of him is the army of the cloud family who followed him all the way.


    As soon as he saw Yunzhao, he immediately came to salute: "young general!"


    Cloud Zhao light spot a head.


    Although he did not often come to the barracks since he returned to Beijing, he still had a lot of authority in the cloud family army.


    On the one hand, he is the direct grandson of general Yun.


    On the other hand, he has experienced in the cloud family army since he was a child, showing amazing martial arts genius and perseverance.


    A military camp is a place to speak with strength.


    So when Yun Zhao was young, he had won the recognition of the people in the army. There was no accident. He should be the next general in the army.


    The soldiers saluted Yunzhao first, then looked at Shendu, "His Highness the sixth prince."


    Shen Du glanced at Yunzhao and said lazily, "I can''t see that you are a fool. You still have some status in the army."


    Yunzhao, noncommittal, pulls him directly to the place where he feeds the horse.


    He has long legs and big steps. Shen Du was tired of practicing martial arts. For a moment, he couldn''t keep up with his rhythm. He chased after him slowly, panting: "you, you slow down!"


    Yun Zhao seemed to pick an eyebrow impatiently. He turned back and said in a soft voice, "you are not as good as a girl."


    That is to say, the body slows down after all.


    Shen Du finally kept the same frequency with him and glared at Yun Zhao, "you only know how to bully me. If I can''t beat you, or I can''t beat you..."


    Hearing this, Yunzhao felt funny: "it''s clear that you are lazy every day. Otherwise, how can you follow me to learn martial arts for several years and still be so weak?"


    It can be said that Shen Du was the first apprentice he taught.


    And it will be the last.


    The worst one.


    "Then why don''t you stop me for a moment," Shen Du said forcefully, "it''s your fault."


    "OK, blame me. I connive at you too much." Yun Zhao answered casually with a light smile.


    Why does that sound so strange? Shen Du felt his chin. Before he could think of a reason, the racecourse had arrived.


    In the palace, it is not common to see such a vast scene.


    Shen Du got excited and ran to him.


    Yun Zhao followed him and said, "pick a horse first."


    There is no shortage of horses in the barracks. Shen Du was a bit dazzled for a moment. He didn''t know where to start. He only thought this one was good-looking and that one was good.


    Yunzhao saw his tangle, looked up, and finally settled on a reddish brown horse.


    The color of the horse''s mane is smooth. It raises its neck high and makes a loud noise. It looks very energetic.


    "That''s it." Yunzhao points to the horse and says to Shendu road.


    Shen Du looked at his hand and thought it was good, so he said with a smile, "that''s the horse. I believe your eyes."


    Yunzhao made a gesture, and the people next to him immediately moved the reddish brown horse.

 Chapter 28

    Shen Du ran over, stroked the horse''s hair and asked, "will the horses in your barracks name them?"


    "Return to your Highness the sixth prince, and get it." Yunzhao didn''t speak. The soldier who was responsible for feeding the horse said.


    Shen Du seemed to be interested and then asked, "isn''t it troublesome to have so many horses? What''s the name of this horse?"


    The soldier scratched his head, a little shy: "most of them are called chasing the wind, lightning, breaking the army. They''ll be numbered, and the battalion will have a surname in front of them. "


    He pointed to the red brown horse beside Shen Du and said, "for example, this horse is called Wang Er lightning."


    When Shen Du heard the name, he couldn''t help laughing, but almost shed tears.


    He patted Yunzhao on the shoulder, "Yunzhao, you are really talented people in your barracks! Ha ha ha, Wang Er lightning, why don''t you call him Wang Er Mazi ha ha


    Obviously, Yunzhao couldn''t understand his smile. He ignored him and said to the soldier, "bring my mount here."


    "Yes, young general!"


    Shen Du became curious again, waiting for the soldier to bring his horse back.


    He looked at the black, majestic and majestic horse, which was obviously not at the same level as the other horses.


    "What''s the name of your horse?" Shen Du leaned over and raised his hand to touch the horse.


    The black horse, however, seemed to be psychic, turned over and snorted haughtily.


    "What kind of master, what kind of horse." Shen Du grinds his teeth.


    Yunzhao seems not willing to talk nonsense with him, only said: "get on the horse, I can teach you."


    "No, I need to know what your horse''s name is," Shen Du turned his eyes. "It can''t be something like Yunda chasing the wind."


    He said, but made himself laugh, and cast a hint at the soldier who led the horse.


    The soldier understood and looked at Yun Zhao, who didn''t show much. Then he replied with a straight face: "His Royal Highness the sixth prince, the horse of the young general is the most special one in the whole army."


    "Because a few years ago, general Shao himself got his name."


    In this way, Shen Du became more and more curious: "tell me what it''s called."


    "Rob an," the soldier said with a simple and honest smile, "I think the meaning of the young general is to get the rest of his life..."


    Shen Du''s smile was suddenly frozen.


    He grabbed the soldier''s shoulders. "Again, what''s his name?"


    The soldier repeated: "rob an."


    The irascible sixth Prince rushed to Yunzhao''s side and stamped his feet angrily: "Yunzhao, you asshole, asshole, asshole!"


    Say important things three times.


    Yunzhao looks as usual, innocent tone: "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Know it, ask it!" Shen Du was so angry that he pouted, "you''re so brave. You know that rob an is my word, and you give your horse this name."


    "Yunzhao, you are a criminal!"


    "Oh." Yun Zhao nodded, pointed to the red brown horse and said, "then hurry up. I''ll teach you how to ride a horse."


    Shen Du


    "Hey, did you listen?" Shen Du stared at Yun Zhao, as if he would bite him hard next moment. "Change your horse''s name quickly, or I''ll sue you for desecrating the royal dignity."


    "No," Yun Zhao resolutely refused, repeated again, "mount the horse."


    "I don''t know, either, huh." Shen Du turns his head to one side, thinking that it''s a big deal and he won''t learn.


    How can you name a horse with his words!

 Chapter 29

    Yun Zhao sighs slightly, and his figure moves. He has already arrived at Shen Du''s side.


    He just reached out and lifted Shen Du up and threw him on the black horse.


    Shen Du only felt that the world suddenly turned around, and once again, man was on top of the dark horse.


    And the culprit is sitting right behind him.


    Shen Du was furious again: "Yunzhao, what are you doing?"


    "Teach you how to ride a horse." Yunzhao road.


    "Then you should let me go on that red brown horse. Let me go. I don''t want to ride this horse with you. The most hateful thing is that this damned horse has used the words of the prince for several years. I... "


    Yun Zhao frowned, "it''s too noisy."


    He crossed between Shen Du''s arms and held the reins firmly. "Here we go."


    "Start what? Ah, Hello Shen Du didn''t turn the corner, so he was carried away by the horse.


    It''s not too much to say that it''s galloping.


    I don''t know where Yunzhao got this horse. It''s very fast, and it''s not enough to see what''s chasing the wind and lightning in front of it.


    The wind made Shen Du''s cheeks ache, so he could only shout: "Yunzhao, slow down, do you want to bump the prince to death?"


    Yunzhao obediently lowered his speed.


    He asked Shen du to pull the reins and feel the joy of riding.


    Because they are riding the same horse, the distance between them is very close, almost touching each other.


    The warmth spreads to every inch of the skin, and Shen Du hears the voice of Yun Zhao carefully guiding his every action.


    All of a sudden, he was in a trance.


    It''s clear that Yunzhao is behind him, and his voice is in his ear, but Shen Du suddenly feels that Yunzhao is far away from him.


    Across the mountain, across the sea, across a layer of thick fog.


    "You can be distracted." Yun Zhao emptied his hand and knocked Shen Du''s head impolitely.


    Provoked Shen du to cry again: "Yunzhao, sooner or later I will knock back!"


    "Come if you can." The cloud Zhao lips Cape rise, pull up radian tiny smile.


    "But now, learn to ride a horse for me."


    Shen Du''s savvy is actually very good, and he soon mastered the essentials.


    But he''s lazy, too.


    I don''t like it.


    Before long, Shen Du gasped and waved his hands: "no, I''m so tired. I''m going to have a rest."


    "It''s just half the time." Yun Zhao is a little speechless.


    "No matter, I''m tired. You see, how big the sun is, "Shen Du simply released his hands and let Yun Zhao control the black horse," stop, let me go down and have a rest. "


    Yunzhao refused, and he began to work hard.


    Only at this time, Shen Du would be very shameless, calling with a "Zhao" on the left and a "Zhao" on the right.


    His beautiful eyes stare at Yun Zhao. He pouts his ruddy lips and looks aggrieved and innocent.


    After all, Yunzhao is soft hearted and stops the horse with a cold face.


    Shen Du laughed in a good mood and jumped from his horse.


    While Yunzhao was still there, Shen Du stood, turned around and raised his eyebrows: "do you think I was handsome just now? At that time, we must let Li Chengyou bow down to me


    Yunzhao:...


    the soldier came over very clearly and said to Shen dugong, "Your Highness, go to the tent for a cup of tea and have a rest."


    "Good," Shen Du said, squinting, pretending to be mature and patting the soldier on the shoulder, "there''s a future. I''ll call Yun Zhaosheng your officer later."

 Chapter 30

    The soldier laughed awkwardly: "I dare not."


    Shen Du hummed out of tune and went into the tent.


    Compared with other places in the barracks, the decoration is simple, revealing a sense of extermination.


    Shen Du was obviously not used to such a place and was bored playing with the weapons in the military account.


    When he used to learn martial arts with Yunzhao, he started with the most basic boxing.


    When watching Yunzhao dance sword, Shen Du feels itchy. He pesters him to learn for a while. Finally, because he feels very tired, he shamefully abandons it.


    Shen Du remembers that at that time, Yun Zhao looked at him like he hated iron but not steel, and said, "with your appearance, how can you fight with other princes?"


    He also had some doubts: "for what?"


    Cloud Zhao complexion looked at him one eye, seriously slow voice spit out two words: "the throne."


    He said the most dangerous and darkest struggle between the princes in such a magnanimous and undisguised way.


    Shen Du Leng for a second, and then returned to the former uninhibited appearance, casually: "afraid of what?"


    "There are still you."


    Yunzhao didn''t speak. He just gave him a deep look.


    That look, Shen Du can not say what emotion, as if nothing, and seems to contain the rough, surging undercurrent.


    Now, he will not think that he will have to wait many years later, when he has been on the top of power.


    Looking back, I suddenly remembered the boy in black in my memory.


    He stood upright, like a sharp sword, with invincible momentum, and said in a soft voice, "I will help you whatever you want, but it''s just a royal power."


    It''s windy and cool at night.


    At that time, Shen Du realized that at that moment, it was as if it had been ten thousand years.


    -


    the throne.


    Shen Du narrowed his eyes, supported his head absently, and leaned back on the chair to lie asleep.


    After a while, he heard a slight step.


    The sound of the footstep was familiar to him. Shen Du didn''t want to open his eyes and let others approach him.


    "Wait for me to have a rest," he whispered


    Yun Zhao sighed, "when you come to the barracks for two hours, you only learn for half an hour."


    Shen Du opened one eye and yawned: "but I think I''ve mastered it very quickly."


    He blinked, approached Yunzhao, tilted his head and asked, "isn''t it?"


    Yunzhao did not speak, he said to himself: "there is still half a month, with the prince''s intelligence, half a month later will be able to win Li Chengyou!"


    I don''t know where he got this confidence.


    Yun Zhao shook his head, "whatever you want."


    Shen Du was happy again. He rubbed his eyes and said, "I''m sleepy. Let''s go back."


    Yunzhao: "I suddenly feel that it''s nothing to do to teach him how to ride a horse. With Shen Du''s temperament, I have to learn how to ride a horse every year.


    In order to avoid wasting his time, Yunzhao decides to be cruel to Shendu and harden his heart: "no way."


    Shen Du crossed his face and looked at him reluctantly.


    Cloud Zhao don''t start, only way: "learn two hours."


    "Yunzhao." Shen Du''s eyebrows were high and wrinkled, obviously dissatisfied.


    "Ah Zhao, I''m really sleepy. Can I study again tomorrow?" He put soft voice, as usual, staring at cloud Zhao.


    Unfortunately, this time, Yunzhao made up his mind to avoid not looking at his eyes.


    Still cold voice way: "two hours."

 Chapter 31

    Shen Du suddenly becomes Wei qubaba. Seeing Yun Zhao''s resolute attitude, he can only bargain: "two hours are too long, just one hour."


    "Two hours." Yun Zhao never retreated.


    Shen Du fought for himself stubbornly, but did not give in: "one."


    Yun Zhaozheng wants to talk, and his arm is held by someone coldly.


    There was a hairy little head in front of him. Shen Du lay on his chest, pulled his arm and said, "ah Zhao, just one hour."


    He rubbed his legs and muttered, "I''m really tired."


    This is Shen Du''s usual way of coquetry. Whenever he wants to achieve something, he will play with Yun Zhao like this.


    Shen Du was born with red lips, white teeth, delicate eyebrows and eyes, just like a half opened peony, unconsciously showing a strong fragrance.


    He slightly wet eyes will look at people, then make people crisp half of the body, how can bear to refuse.


    Yunzhao''s figure is stiff.


    Shen Du was more aggressive and said with a smile, "if you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your default."


    Yun Zhao sighed, rather helpless.


    When facing Shen Du, he is always at a loss. "Then go out and go back to rest after practice."


    In Yun Zhao''s cold eyes, Shen Du reluctantly walked out of the army account.


    It was still early. Yunzhao pointed to the red brown horse. "You can get on that horse. I''ll watch it."


    Shen Du can still do this.


    He turned his mouth, stepped on the stirrup, his clothes turned over, and he had sat firmly on the red brown horse.


    Shen Du holds the reins and looks at Xiang Yunzhao in a hurry. He grins with pride. Is he very powerful? Praise me quickly and praise me quickly.


    Yunzhao imperceptibly lips up, gently nodded, very cooperate: "good."


    His praise greatly satisfied Shen Du''s vanity.


    Shen Du laughs more wantonly, "I say this prince is gifted and intelligent, what can''t learn."


    At this time, Yunzhao has also turned over his dark horse.


    Probably feeling the owner''s breath, the black horse hissed excitedly.


    Yun Zhao touched the horse''s head and said in a low voice, "rob an, be good."


    His voice was not high, but Shen Du could still hear it clearly.


    Rob ANN, rob Ann. I don''t know if it''s calling people or horses.


    All of Shen Du''s complacent words were stuck in his throat. He immediately stared at the black horse with malice, and said: "stinking beast, the prince has taken my word!"


    Yunzhao looked up at him with a smile in his voice: "don''t be distracted."


    Shen Du glared at him and snorted.


    He grasped the reins, recalled the skill Shen dugang had just taught him, and tried to wave the whip.


    Red brown horse seems to be very perfunctory to move a few steps, no longer walk.


    Shen Du murmured: "even you bully me."


    The red brown horse couldn''t understand it, but he snorted at the right time, as if laughing at Shen Du.


    Shen Du was so angry that without waiting for Yun Zhao to stop him, he threw his whip.


    The red brown horse was in pain and started to run.


    Yunzhao quickly chased the horse, and scolded the man for being a fool.


    Shen Du felt afraid at this time and grasped the reins for fear that he would be thrown down by the horse.


    After that, he just threw a whip casually. Why is the horse so hot tempered.


    Fortunately, Yu Guang saw Yun Zhao catching up with him,


    he said

 Chapter 32

    Fortunately, Yu Guang saw Yunzhao catching up with him, and Shen Du quickly called to him, "Yunzhao, help me!"


    He seemed to be really scared, with a slight tremor in his tail and a slight redness in his eyes, as if he would cry the next second.


    Yunzhao can only swallow the words to scold him, a little toe, flying from the black horse.


    He stepped on the horse''s back and flew to the red brown horse with his strength. He sat down nimbly.


    Yunzhao from Shen Du behind, suddenly pull the reins, red brown horse gradually stopped.


    Shen Du was still a little shaken. He patted his chest and said, "I''m scared to death. I''m scared to death. Yunzhao, I don''t want to learn."


    The waist is taut by the person, cloud Zhao will he close in the bosom, light voice way: "it''s all right, I am in."


    The heat ran through his ears, and Shen Du''s face turned red from white.


    So close apart, he could hear Yun Zhao''s breathing and heartbeat.


    If it had been before, Shen Du would have pushed Yun Zhao away and called him crazy.


    But this moment, probably because he was frightened, probably because Yunzhao can bring people a sense of security.


    In a word, Shen Du didn''t want to leave this embrace.


    He opened his mouth and didn''t say a word. He hung his eyes and laissez faire against Yun Zhao''s chest.


    Because of this accident, in the later practice, Yun Zhao can only pay attention to the master''s every move carefully, for fear that he will do something stupid on impulse.


    After the red brown horse taught the irascible sixth prince how to be a man, Shen Du took a cut and learned a little. He didn''t dare to irritate the horse any more and skillfully ended today''s training.


    Yunzhao looked at the sky, "OK, let''s go back."


    After getting Yun Zhao''s promise, Shen Du just looked relieved and held up a lazy waist: "I''m tired to death."


    He pointed to his arm, rubbed his legs, and complained to Yunzhao: "it hurts here, it hurts here too. The bones all over his body seem to fall apart."


    After a few steps, Shen Du pouted and pitifully pulled Yunzhao''s sleeve: "I have no strength. I can''t walk any more."


    Yun Zhao wanted to laugh: "how long have you learned? So delicate? "


    Shen Du is very delicate.


    He stretched out two hands to Yunzhao. The white palms of his hands had been red, and one hand had been skinned and a little bit of blood had been oozed out. It was made when he was pulling the rein of the frightened horse.


    "It hurts." Yunzhao knows that Shen Du is most afraid of pain.


    He took Shen Du''s hand and looked at it. It was not a big problem. He was relieved, but he still reprimanded with a cold face: "why didn''t you tell me at that time?"


    Shen Du said wrongly, "you didn''t ask me."


    Yunzhao no longer talked about this topic with him. Instead, he lowered his voice. "There is medicine in the carriage. I''ll help you with it later."


    Shen Du looked at the carriage and repeated, "I can''t walk."


    "Then you wait for me here, and I''ll let the coachman pull the carriage over," Yun Zhao frowned.


    "That''s a lot of trouble," Shen Du waved disapprovingly. "Just carry me on your back."


    Yunzhao: "you have a broken hand, not a broken leg. You can''t walk on your own after all these steps? "


    "It just can''t be." Shen Du did not retreat, and looked at Yun Zhao fearlessly.


    In the end, Yunzhao was defeated.


    Yunzhao sighed several times and squatted down, "come up."


    Shen Du smiles with satisfaction and lies down on Yun Zhao.


    About feel comfortable, also rubbed between the neck nest of cloud Zhao.


    Yunzhao steps slightly, voice can''t hear what emotion: "don''t move."

 Chapter 33

    Shen Du comfortably lies on Yunzhao, regardless of the eyes of the people around him, and is carried into the carriage by him.


    "Well done, my prince has a lot of rewards!" Shen Du, who recovered a little, began to stink again.


    Yunzhao ignored him, only said: "hand out."


    Inside the carriage, Yunzhao found out the drugs and arranged them in a row on the small table.


    Shen Du stretched out his hand obediently.


    Yun Zhao leans slightly, takes the tool, and carefully cleans Shen Du''s wound, applies medicine, bandages, and does it all at once.


    "All right." Yunzhao road.


    Shen Du narrowed his eyes and laughed: "Yunzhao, I found that you look pretty."


    Well, scar forgot to hurt the sixth Prince stretched out a hand, pretended to be frivolous to hook up Yunzhao''s chin, a pair of romantic childe appearance, smile ambiguous: "beauty, how about being the prince''s pet?"


    Yunzhao: "I''m afraid your highness can''t afford it."


    Finish saying, cloud Zhao then Mou color gradually cold, way: "want to die?"


    The sixth prince, who wanted to tease the beauty, shamefully counseled him again.


    He grinned back.


    Just ready to find other topics, Yunzhao suddenly deceives himself. One hand to support a few, one hand to support the carriage wall.


    And Shen Du, became a circle in his arms.


    Yun Zhao looks at him with a smile, and the ending is lengthened, as if it also has a kind of romantic meaning. He looked at Shen Du and said, "I see that the sixth Prince has bright eyes and white teeth. I''m very happy."


    The carriage space is not big, and the distance between them is closer. The tip of Yunzhao''s nose almost collides with Shen Du''s.


    So close, even can see each other''s eyebrows, eyes, long and thick eyelashes.


    And that deep in the eyes, if there is a feeling like nothing.


    He had a pause, and Shen Du''s heart seemed to have a pause as well.


    Just listen to cloud Zhao then way: "not as good as your highness to be the minister in my account, again how?"


    Shen Du''s face changed from white to red and from red to green with the speed visible to the naked eye. It was colorful and beautiful.


    "Bah! Yunzhao, you are too shameless, "Shen Du pushed him away," you can say anything about the minister in the account. "


    Knowing that Yunzhao is treating him in his own way, Shen dugang still blushes for him.


    But in this world, no one will be indifferent under the wall of Yunzhao.


    He is just a layman, not to mention the love of beauty, everyone has it.


    Thinking about this, Shen Du''s face lightened.


    Yunzhao didn''t know where he had just gone. He just felt that Shen Du was just right. It''s very interesting.


    He tilted his eyes and glared at Yun Zhao. Even so, he was still not so good-looking.


    "You may tease me, but I''m not allowed to go back?" Yunzhao takes back his hands and takes away the medicine from Xiaoji.


    After packing up, he just like to come again when general, embrace to lie in sleep.


    "But I''m the prince. How can you tease me?" Shen Du is still murmuring discontentedly.


    Fortunately, he was always out of character, and after a while he forgot about it.


    Shen Du yawned and leaned against the wall of the carriage to sleep.


    After closing for a while, I felt very uncomfortable again.


    He was restless and twisted left and right. Finally, his eyes turned and fixed on Yun Zhao.


    After being beaten by Yunzhao or sleeping comfortably for a long time, Shen Du gritted his teeth and closed his eyes, leaning against Yunzhao.


    Also specially found a most comfortable posture, the head rubbed against the shoulder of cloud Zhao.

 Chapter 34

    Yun Zhao didn''t move. Shen Du was like a cat, twirling and twirling.


    After a while, Shen Du should have fallen asleep before he could settle down.


    Relying on Yunzhao, he shrank into a small ball.


    Yun Zhao''s eyes moved aside, and he could see the young man''s long eyelashes gently drooping, looking naive.


    He looked at Shen Du and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    It wasn''t until a long time later that I looked back.


    -


    SHEN Du had a comfortable sleep.


    Vaguely, as if aware of who held him back to the room.


    The breath was so familiar that Shen Du didn''t resist or even open his eyes.


    When he was lying on the bed, Shen Du felt as if he had touched something on his face, soft and itchy.


    "Yunzhao, don''t make trouble..." He murmured discontentedly and heard the man chuckle in a low voice.


    Yunzhao didn''t do any more mischief, so Shen Du fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was daylight.


    Shen Du got up from the bed, washed himself and yawned out of the room.


    For Shen Du, the general''s residence can be regarded as his second home. In recent years, Shen Du has found out all the paths of the general''s residence.


    He walked to Yunzhao''s yard with ease.


    Shen Du knows that Yunzhao always likes to practice his sword at this time.


    What he likes most is to enjoy Yun Zhao''s heroism.


    Who doesn''t love beauty?


    Shen Du hummed a little song. As soon as he entered Yunzhao''s yard, he heard his voice with a little banter: "willing to wake up."


    Looking up, Yun Zhao was sitting and wiping his sword, but he didn''t lift his head. It was obvious that he had finished practicing.


    Shen Du shook his head regretfully.


    He walked to Yunzhao and sat down, "are you going to the barracks today?"


    "Why," Yun Zhao put away his sword and looked at him, "can''t you stand it?"


    "Who said that?" Shen Du, who couldn''t stand the fierce general most, turned his head and snorted, "how could the prince yield to this little difficulty?"


    "It''s just riding. Today you''ll ride it with me for two hours!" Shen Du''s heroic spirit is a real tunnel.


    Yun Zhao hooked his lips, "good."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Shen Du really arrived at the barracks of yunjiajun, he wanted to slap himself just now.


    How can he say that for two hours


    But the cruel words have been released. Shen Du doesn''t want to lose face in front of Yun Zhao, and purses his lips to the red brown horse.


    Xu felt the smell of acquaintances, red brown horse neigh, it is said hello.


    "Lightning, lightning," Shen Du touched the neck of the red brown horse, "be gentle with the prince today."


    Yun Zhao quickly turned over and mounted his horse and motioned to Shen Du, "come on."


    With a deep sigh, Shen Du started today''s training.


    Fortunately, with yesterday''s foundation, it seems a lot easier.


    After seeing a little better, the sixth Prince began to stink again.


    He pulled the reins of the red brown horse and made a face at Yunzhao, "Yunzhao, let''s race."


    Yun Zhao glanced at him lightly. Although he didn''t speak, Shen Du still saw his meaning in his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that," Shen Du rode beside him. "Maybe you can''t compare with me."


    "How about a contest?" Shen Du looked at him with a smile and couldn''t wait.


    Yunzhao knew his virtue and nodded helplessly.


    Shen Du was happy. He pointed to the flag flying in the wind in the distance and said, "let''s finish there. Whoever gets there first will win."

 Chapter 35

    "All right." Yun Zhao glanced at him casually and nodded his head.


    "I''ll count to one, two, three," said Shen Duxing exuberantly. "Let''s start together!"


    "One, two, three!" he said, straining the reins and adjusting his posture


    "Drive!" With the whip waving, they galloped in the direction of the flag.


    Shen Du wants to win Yunzhao, but he doesn''t notice when Yunzhao''s speed slows down unconsciously.


    When he ran to the flag position, he turned back and gave Yunzhao a smile, only to find that Yunzhao was not slow behind him, obviously with ease.


    "Yunzhao!" Shen Du was very dissatisfied, "the prince does not need you to let me."


    Yun Zhao chuckled and said, "well, you win."


    Looking at Shen Du and happy, he also followed with a smile.


    The whole brain replays just now, the youth body is riding a horse, the posture is tall and straight, turns head to give him a smile appearance.


    What he wants to protect is probably that person, that smile.


    Do everything you can.


    -


    under the supervision of Yun Zhao, Shen Du''s equestrian skills have made great progress.


    Half a month later, Shen Du confidently borrowed the red brown horse from the military camp and led the horse to Li Chengyou''s appointment.


    Li Chengyou is a famous dandy in the capital. When he saw Shen Du, he laughed unkindly: "Your Highness, do you really know how to ride a horse? Don''t wait to fall down. It''s not good to lose your face! "


    It''s obviously sarcastic, but in Shen Du''s ears, it means that he cares about his appearance.


    Shen Du slightly pick eyebrows, feel looking at Li Chengyou also pleasing to the eye a lot.


    So it was very kind to say: "don''t worry, because I will win."


    "Your Highness, since you are so confident," Li Cheng said with a right-handed voice, "come on!"


    "Well, I''ve been waiting for a long time." Shen Du smiles at him and shows his white teeth.


    It looks gorgeous and dangerous,


    Li Cheng is stunned for a moment, and Shen Du has simply turned over and mounted the horse.


    It''s not bad, Li Cheng thought, but that''s it.


    However, he went out of his way to find out that Shen Du didn''t know how to ride a horse at all, so he decided to compete with Shen Du.


    In half a month, even if Shen Du is not lazy, he will not win.


    Li Chengyou thought confidently.


    He is different from Shen Du. He was asked to learn equestrian from childhood. Although I don''t study hard, I''m better than Shen Du.


    The game begins.


    Li Cheng walked on the right side of the horse, putting on a posture he thought was the most handsome, with tears streaming down his face.


    All of a sudden, it can always prove that there are more rubbish than him in the capital.


    However, to Li Chengyou''s surprise, a red figure scurried past him.


    He didn''t even look back, far away from him.


    Li Cheng right Leng Leng, just reaction, that is Shen Du''s horse.


    Looking at Shen Du''s movements, it is clear that he is very skilled.


    Li Chengyou''s secret way is not good. He whipped the whip crazily and the horse ate the pain and quickened the speed.


    Don''t you think Shen Du can''t ride a horse?


    Li Chengyou is totally encircled, which is different from intelligence!


    But now he can''t wait to think about it. He can only start to take the game seriously.


    But it''s too late.


    Shen Du, with a smile on his lips, took the lead and finally reached the end in Li Chengyou''s desperate and incredible eyes.

 Chapter 36

    Shen Du complacently smile: "how, this prince says oneself won''t lose!"


    Li Cheng stares at the scene in front of him and then reacts.


    Shen Du actually won.


    He actually let a prince to win.


    All of a sudden, Li Chengyou felt that his life had become a lot gloomy.


    Shen Du didn''t know his inner drama. He just felt that he had won the competition and was in a good mood. He patted Li Cheng on the right shoulder and said, "then I''ll go."


    "Your Highness, take your time." Li Cheng''s right path is lost.


    "It''s a race, isn''t it?" Seeing his appearance, Shen Du gave him a strange look.


    He was too lazy to think about it and left in high spirits.


    Out of the door, Yunzhao is waiting for him outside.


    As soon as you see Shen Du, you know the result.


    But Yunzhao still very cooperative to ask: "won?"


    "That''s," Shen Du seemed to raise his little tail, which didn''t exist behind him. "Who is the prince? How can he not win?"


    Yunzhao smiles.


    "Yunzhao," Shen Du put his hand on Yunzhao''s shoulder, "why don''t we go and celebrate?"


    There''s nothing to celebrate about this kind of thing.


    Yunzhao looked at him, "you just want to play."


    The sixth prince, who was mercilessly exposed, did not feel embarrassed.


    Shen Du nodded with a smile, like "you know me best".


    He came up to Yunzhao and said, "well, it''s boring to stay in the general''s house all the time."


    As soon as Yun Zhao thought that Shen Du had a good attitude in riding these days, he nodded, "where do you want to play?"


    Hearing the words, Shen Du''s eyes lit up.


    He said with satisfaction, "ah Zhao, you are the best to me."


    Touching his chin, Shen Du thought and said with a smile, "why don''t we go and set off fireworks?"


    "Well?" Yun Zhao picks his eyebrows.


    "I remember that the last time we set off fireworks was a few years ago," Shen Du said excitedly as he pondered. "Tonight, we will go to the riverside where we used to go to set off fireworks. Yunzhao, do you think so? "


    Although it''s an inquiry, it''s obvious that Shen Du has made up his mind. Even if he refuses, it''s useless.


    Anyway, he is playing with Shen Du. Yunzhao doesn''t care about it. He nodded casually. "Just feel good."


    "That''s settled," Shen Du took his hand. "Go, go, buy fireworks!"


    It really reminds me that one is one.


    Yunzhao didn''t draw back his hand. He looked at Shendu helplessly and with a little favor.


    If Shen Du turns back now, he may be able to understand the deep and floating feelings in his eyes.


    But he didn''t.


    There is no if.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the wind is clear and the moon is white, and a few stars are scattered in the sky.


    A few lanterns are floating on the clear river. Shen Du stands on the grass and lights a pile of fireworks on the ground with satisfaction.


    In an instant, gorgeous flowers bloomed in the sky.


    Shen Du ran to Yunzhao and sat beside him, looking excited, with clear eyes, as if the fireworks were exploding in his eyes.


    "Yunzhao, are you good-looking?" Shen Du asked.


    Yun Zhao said softly, "well.".


    "You are too perfunctory," Shen Du pouted. "We haven''t been out like this for a long time."


    Cloud Zhao pulled to pull corners of the mouth, slant to see him, "that you still want me how to reply?"


    Shen Du turns his head and wants to fight with Yun Zhao, "at least..."


    The voice stopped abruptly.

 Chapter 37

    Maybe it''s because it''s too close.


    As soon as Shen Du turns his head, his lips accidentally rub the corners of Yun Zhao''s lips.


    Slightly hot and soft.


    The most deadly is, slightly a head up, bumped into the cloud Zhao, containing slightly surprised eyes.


    The wind at night, with some faint fragrance of flowers. The lantern on the river floated far along the water, and the light reflected their appearance.


    Suddenly, I don''t know whose heart beat fast.


    The atmosphere is a little delicate, as if with the end of the fireworks in the sky, something is quietly changing.


    The young six Prince moved his lips. He and Yun Zhao''s eyes met, and his good-looking eyes reflected his own appearance.


    Maybe the night is gentle and the stars are bright. I don''t know how to think of, Shen Du body forward, fell a soft kiss.


    Yunzhao didn''t hide.


    The kiss was too sudden, but he didn''t hide after all.


    -


    I can''t remember how it ended in the end, but after that night, Shen Du moved back from the general''s house to the palace.


    After all, it was a man who had been honing under Yun Zhao for several years. As soon as he returned to the palace, Shen Du showed a different edge.


    When Emperor Fengyun checked his homework, he took a meaningful look at the youngest son and praised him.


    Shen Du was like a child who ate sugar and was more committed to showing himself in front of the emperor.


    Emperor Fengyun''s health is getting worse day by day. When he was 18 years old, Shen Du decided to take part in the battle of seizing the throne.


    There was still a little frivolity on his face, and the smile when his lips were up could also be seen that he was a little frivolous before.


    Shen Du is so careless, very hastily, threw himself into the war without smoke of gunpowder.


    In the general''s mansion, when the young general, who was practicing sword, knew the news, his wrist shook slightly.


    Yunzhao''s first reaction is to rush into the palace and catch the careless young man and beat him up.


    If you stir yourself into such a mass of mud so easily, you will be broken to pieces if you are careless.


    Shen Du did not have a strong background, and so completely undefended, how can he live to the end in the palace of eating people without spitting bones.


    Yunzhao is much more mature than him and thinks more. Shen Du may be just out of a moment''s freshness. He doesn''t know how hard and difficult this road is.


    But he knows.


    But at this time, Yunzhao could not say more.


    Since that night, they have become estranged.


    Yun Zhao involuntarily reaches out his hand and caresses his upper lip. The bustling fireworks, the dragonfly like kiss, just like a dream.


    It''s a comfort he can''t ask for.


    Yun Zhao pulls his lips and smiles, suppressing the sour feeling in his heart. Even if there is no way to go, he is willing to accompany the man.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s the same as Yunzhao thought.


    Shen Du is really a man with no profound strategy. He never hides his thoughts in his heart and allows them to show on his face. As soon as he was ready to seize the throne, he went to the early court.


    In the court hall, he preached about the livelihood policy, as if he had worked hard to make a big bang.


    It did have a certain effect.


    Emperor Fengyun was slightly shocked by the change of his youngest son, who was the least successful and the least concerned before.


    So I expressed my appreciation appropriately.


    However, this appreciation soon became an indelible thorn in the hearts of other princes.

 Chapter 38

    Yunzhao also went to the court, holding his hand tightly under the official robe.


    He could hardly help it. Looking at Shen Du''s complacent smile, he almost scolded.


    This fool! fool! retarded!


    Don''t you know what it means to be targeted by others,


    don''t you know what it means to plan before moving,


    don''t you know what it means to be targeted by others!


    The young general was a little exhausted and thought, how could he fall in love with a guy who is good for nothing but his face.


    Empty ambition, no brain.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Du is really a smart man in some ways.


    After showing his hand in front of Fengyun emperor, Fengyun emperor gradually became interested in this little son.


    From trivial matters to legal decision-making, slowly, Shen Du began to officially enter the center of power.


    In the winter of the same year, when there was a riot in the frontier, Yun Zhao volunteered to fight and went to the border to make great achievements.


    The wind in Mobei is very cold, as if with sand, which makes people''s cheeks ache.


    After the war, the young general would occasionally look across the mountains to the south, the direction of the capital.


    Yunzhao thought of the day he was leaving. His father turned his back and asked him in a heavy voice, "are you ready?"


    He frowned and said, "yes."


    The father seemed to sigh, and then asked, "did you decide it was him?"


    Yunzhao didn''t answer immediately, but he was silent for a moment, then he said slowly, "yes."


    It''s loud.


    "He" refers to the sixth Prince Shen Du.


    As an important official, he should not have stood in line easily in such a battle.


    But Yun Zhao is determined to be Shen Du. From then on, everyone knows that behind the sixth Prince Shen Du, there is the cloud family.


    This is one of the reasons why Shen Du''s power has risen rapidly.


    Just then, a soldier pulled a horse past. Yun Zhao glanced at it and suddenly found that he was familiar with it.


    After thinking about it, I remember that it was the red brown horse Shen Du had chosen when he taught Shen Du riding that year.


    The past time suddenly turns back in his mind. Yunzhao can''t help but think of it. That day was clear and bright, and the young man laughed and looked back. It was better than eternity.


    There is a crescent moon in the night sky.


    The end of the world is at this time.


    Yun Zhao gathered his long eyelashes and said in a low voice, "at least I can see the moon with you."


    -


    the following year, Yunzhao won many battles and returned to the court in his class.


    Shen Du had become one of the most popular candidates for the throne.


    He stood at the gate of the city, dressed in brocade and holding a folding fan, to meet Yunzhao''s army in person.


    Yun Zhao sees Shen DU on the upper floor of the city gate at a glance. His ruffian smile has narrowed down a little, and he looks more calm.


    In addition, it still looks like the beautiful young man of the past.


    There was a lot of noise and excitement around.


    Yun Zhao, riding on a high horse and through his cold armor, still insists that Shen Du''s sight falls on him.


    When he finally entered the city, Yun Zhao had a chance to see Shen Du.


    He thought and took off his bloody armor. In the distance, seeing Shen Du''s tall figure, Yun Zhao''s pace suddenly stops.


    In the past, when he read a book, he said that "it''s more timid to be close to the hometown", Yunzhao still felt a little strange. How can he feel timid when the people who are thinking about it are right in front of him?


    But at this moment, he seemed to understand that kind of mood.


    Just at this moment, Shen duruo looks back.


    He and cloud Zhao''s line of sight up, dun dun, peeped out a bright smile.

 Chapter 39

    Shen Du said, "a Zhao, long time no see!"


    Yun Zhao pursed his lips and whispered.


    The next conversation is a little routine. I asked him how he lived in the frontier, whether he was hurt, what reward he wanted, and so on.


    Looking at the young man talking in front of him, Yun Zhao suddenly feels that Shen Du has already become so mature.


    It was no longer Shen Du, who was coquettish and afraid of pain when he studied martial arts with him.


    He will no longer be tired, head tilted and coquetry to shout: "Zhao, you back me."


    Like those times, they can''t be turned back.


    Finally, Shen Du goes to the palace and Yun Zhao goes back to the general''s residence.


    One south and one north, like two parallel lines without intersection.


    Of course, Yun Zhao is the greatest contributor to Shen Du Ru''s growing power today.


    When he had nothing, he was the first one who stood behind him publicly.


    Yunzhao constantly asked for war, went to the frontier to calm down the war, and chose the hard work that other generals did not want to take.


    Within a few years, he became a famous God of war in the Western Jin Dynasty.


    The speechless young man also became a young man. He was busy all day, but he didn''t hurt his beauty.


    The little general in his armor knelt down on one knee and reported to Emperor Fengyun about the war in the frontier.


    Because of Yunzhao, Emperor Fengyun also treated Shen Du differently.


    What''s more, Shen Du has done a good job in recent years.


    -


    it''s not that no one wants to dig the corner of Shendu and throw olive branches at Yunzhao, but Yunzhao doesn''t even look at them.


    How can that boy be so lucky! Other princes secretly don''t know how many times. In addition to a face, what''s good about Shen Du? It''s just that he can make Yun Zhao so determined and loyal.


    In this loyalty, affection accounts for some, others don''t know.


    Yunzhao doesn''t know.


    He only knew that Shen Du was strong tempered, impulsive, and his way of seizing the throne was not smooth. So Yunzhao can only bite his teeth to force himself to become stronger and sweep away all obstacles for Shendu.


    Shen Du may or may not understand such an idea.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the Mid Autumn Festival, Emperor Fengyun was seriously ill.


    At this time, the overall situation has been decided, Shen Du will become the final winner.


    The second prince was intoxicated with gathering private soldiers and wanted to force the palace to pull back the decadent situation.


    But it didn''t succeed in the end.


    Intoxicated and stained with blood, he looked at Shen DU on the high platform and said in a cold voice, "if it wasn''t for Yunzhao, what would you be?"


    Shen Du gave him a cold look and didn''t say a word more. He turned around and the archer shot the once invincible second prince into a hornet''s nest.


    Blood from the Zhengyang gate a DC to the palace gate, the smell of fishy sweet in the air for a long time.


    Shen Du finally took the imperial seal from emperor Fengyun.


    However, everyone said that general Yun was the biggest winner.


    On the night of his accession to the throne, Shen Du seemed to be in a good mood.


    For the first time, he left Yunzhao behind after the Palace Banquet, showing his former closeness.


    "Ah Zhao," Shen Du laughs, his eyes and eyebrows brighten in the magnificent hall. "Look out of the window, it''s my country."


    Yunzhao holding the glass, squint at him: "that''s what I beat down."


    Xu has drunk too much, and he is drunk. Yunzhao''s words are much more than before.


    He was a bit drunk and said, "who have I worked so hard for over the years?"


    "Now that you finally get what you want, do you remember the reward you promised me that year?"


    "Shen Du, if I want you, will you give it?"


    Speaking of the end, the voice is getting smaller and smaller, actually lying on the table to sleep in the past.


    Shen Du''s fingertips are tiny, and his chestnut pupils are full of unknown emotions. After looking at Yun Zhao for a long time, he sighed very softly,

 Chapter 40

    Shen Du became emperor.


    As a meritorious official and founding general, Yunzhao had power in the government and the opposition. The royal family didn''t care about this, as if they trusted Yunzhao very much, and let him rise day by day, and his status became more and more important day by day.


    Yunzhao doesn''t care about fame and wealth.


    Some people advised him that it was time for Xinguang fan to hand over the military power to the emperor in order to avoid the emperor''s suspicion.


    But Yun Zhao''s eyelashes trembled. He didn''t say anything. Naturally, he didn''t hand in military power.


    He is not greedy for power.


    But in Yun Zhao''s heart, Shen Du is the boy who needs his protection.


    Without soldiers, how can he protect him.


    -


    time is in a hurry. Three years have passed in the blink of an eye.


    During these five years, Shen Du showed his amazing talent in politics, taking care of the whole court in order.


    Therefore, the Western Jin Dynasty became more powerful.


    Only a little bit, the influence of cloud family also becomes more powerful.


    Yunzhao is still a general, Shen Du did not promote his official, he never said anything.


    But every time some other country paid tribute, Shen Du would reward Yun Zhao.


    There is no shortage.


    Yun Zhao sometimes thinks that maybe Shen Du doesn''t have his status.


    Until an edict came.


    Yunzhao kneels down to receive the order, and his heart is full of doubts.


    It''s not every new year''s day, and there''s no need to send troops to fight. In previous years, the Emperor didn''t give gifts at this time.


    Could it be that Yun Zhao suddenly straightened up and a bold idea floated in his heart. It was so shocking that he didn''t dare to confirm it.


    Could it be that the people of the Western Jin Dynasty are peaceful and peaceful, and there is no war, while Shen Du''s post has been suspended since he ascended the throne. This event has become a chat after dinner that the common people are fond of talking about.


    Could it be that Yun Zhao''s heart leaped. Can his years of protection finally bear fruit today?


    *


    according to the historical records of the Western Jin Dynasty, three years after Chengde ascended the throne, general Yun Zhao was ambitious and intended to rebel and disturb the imperial platform. Under the imperial edict, give it all over the house.


    History is written by winners.


    Later, many years later, people who knew that there was a strong smell of blood in the past were getting old one by one, white haired and wasted years.


    But even so, they could still remember the scene of the brilliant young general stepping on the river of blood and coming to the palace step by step.


    *


    at that time, Yun Zhao''s armor had been completely soaked in blood, and there were a lot of terrible knife wounds on his originally flawless face.


    Thick blood gushed out, blurring Yunzhao''s vision.


    But he could still recognize the man standing on the top of the white jade steps.


    He didn''t know how many times he waved his sword, how many wounds he had on his body, and the pain kept piling up. Yun Zhao bit his teeth and walked forward stubbornly and numbly.


    Step by step, get close to that person.


    Blood behind him, dragged into a long winding road. It looks like a silent line of blood and tears, soul stirring.


    Maybe his eyes are too bright,


    maybe his momentum is frightening,


    the armored guards gradually dare not surround them.


    The young emperor stood tall, casting a cold and deep vision.


    The young general with blood all over his body has been pierced by several swords in his legs. He can only use his own sword to support most of the weight of his body and step on the white jade steps with difficulty and determination.


    At the end of the white jade steps is Shendu.


    The surrounding armored guards hesitated for a moment, as if they wanted to

 Chapter 41

    The surrounding armored guards hesitated for a moment, as if they wanted to rush back.


    But Shen Du waved and asked them to step back.


    Shen Du stood in the back of the light, his face not clear.


    He just looked at Yun Zhao and stepped on the white jade steps slowly.


    The valiant general of the past has become a scarred man.


    If Shen Du had not been with him for many years, he would not have recognized Yun Zhao.


    Consciousness has begun to blur, as if Yunzhao can''t feel the pain, he only sticks to the direction of Shendu.


    Shen Du thought that he would yell and roar.


    But Yunzhao didn''t.


    From the beginning to the end, he kept a kind of extraordinary calm, only slightly trembled at the moment of receiving the imperial edict.


    He is still a silent young man in Shen Du''s memory. Holding a long sword in his hand, he can draw beautiful sword flowers with a turn.


    But Shendu is no longer the sixth prince that Yunzhao knows.


    In other words, Yunzhao never really knew Shendu.


    He is the emperor with thousands of miles of land.


    In fact, he is good at calculation and has a deep understanding of the city.


    Yunzhao finally almost climbed to his body, he knelt down on one knee, just like every time he reported the war report to him.


    Because he was hit by a bow and arrow on his back, Yunzhao couldn''t stand up straight, so he could only bend slightly and keep silent for a long time in front of Shendu.


    After a long time, Shen Du even thought that he had bled to death, Yunzhao finally spoke.


    His throat is hoarse, his voice sounds very different from before, "long live, long live, long live, my emperor."


    As if these words, exhausted his life''s efforts, every word, Yunzhao''s shoulder more and more heavy.


    Shen Du did not respond.


    Yun Zhao then continued to mute his voice and said, "I wish your Majesty the prosperity of mountains and rivers for thousands of years..."


    He raised his head, and the corners of his mouth moved slightly on his bloody face. He looked at Shen Du and laughed.


    Yun Zhao''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, as if he was drunk in Shen Du''s bedroom that year, and whispered, "Shen Du, if I want you, will you give it to me?".


    Cloud Zhao in front of black, long sword finally can''t hold "PATA" sound down.


    His body is no longer uncontrolled to lean forward, hard fell on the white jade steps, bright red blood and flawless white jade formed a sharp contrast.


    Unfortunately, this time, Yunzhao didn''t wake up again.


    Shen Du looked at his body for a long time. His fingertips trembled, and then he told people to clean it up.


    He turned and went to the hall.


    Walking firmly is like going to the bottomless loneliness.


    *


    SHEN Du has taken this step.


    Yunzhao''s strength is too strong, and his status is prominent. Every move will affect the affairs of the imperial court.


    Shen Du began to be afraid of him long ago.


    From the beginning, he was on guard against Yunzhao.


    No matter how arrogant he was when he got along with him, or how he showed his edge too early after he decided to take over the throne, he just wanted to paralyze Yun Zhao and let him know that he was just a fool with ambition and no brain.


    For example, after Yunzhao''s triumphant return, he personally welcomed him. After he ascended the throne, he allowed Yunzhao''s power to grow. It''s just to make Yunzhao believe that he trusts him wholeheartedly.


    From the beginning, it was accompanied by the calculation of invisible people.


    Shen Du never believed that Yunzhao was still reading the old friendship.


    Whether it''s the horse named jie''an, or the kiss of dragonfly skimming water under the starry night.


    They were forgotten by Shen Du early.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t believe that Yunzhao was in love with him.


    Those old scenes, like dust, dark, have become the most bitter wine in time.


    At a glance, ten thousand years.

 Chapter 42

    [task completed, + 40 points, three boundary store can be activated. ¡¿In a trance, I seem to hear a round voice.


    When Gu Bai woke up again, his eyes were no longer resplendent hall, and he was not wearing a dragon robe.


    Before he could react, he heard Yuan Yuan sobbing in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Bai asked subconsciously.


    Yuanyuan glanced at him bitterly, biting his little hand: "it''s too cruel, Baibai. How can you treat the young general like this, Yingying. ¡¿


    "..." Gu Bai had a headache, "didn''t you let me set it? This is what I set up according to people. Shen Du is a suspicious person who doesn''t believe in anyone. "


    Even so, Yuan Yuan choked and said with his cheek bulging, "little general, it''s too miserable! ¡¿


    GU Bai rubbed his eyebrows and said, "you brought me this noodle. You chose this host. You chose this task. You can only blame you if you want to."


    Round and round, it seems that there is some truth.


    Gu Bai raised his hand and saw a little more blue at the end of the silver bracelet on the bracelet. He was in a better mood.


    He began to urge Yuanyuan: "what''s the matter with dawdling? Yunzhao is already from the last world. Don''t think about it. It''s important for us to do the task."


    Yuanyuan looks at Gu Bai bitterly, as if he is looking at a heartless man who has abandoned his wife and son. It makes Gu Bai feel numb.


    Then he hummed: "well, I know, little white son, please kneel down. ¡¿


    GU Bai: "Hey, hey, wake up, you''re just a system, don''t add so much drama to yourself, OK?"


    Bai Bai shriveled his mouth: [hum, haw, the next plane has been selected. Do you want to proceed to the next task? ¡¿


    GU Bailian said: "go."


    The familiar white light flashed, and the world before Gu Bai''s eyes gradually changed. At the same time, there are many more memories in my mind.


    Modern plane.


    Ning An, the original owner, is an intern in psychiatry. Unfortunately, he is a cannon fodder. Shortly after he entered a mental hospital for internship, he was pushed by patients who suddenly lost control and fell down the stairs. He died.


    Gu Bai touched his head, "how do I think the plot is more and more perfunctory now?"


    Yuanyuan looked at the sky, innocent tone: [no, no, you must feel wrong. ¡¿


    "Oh, I believe you ghost." Gu Bai sneered.


    "Come on, what''s the mission this time?"


    Hearing the task, Bai Bai got excited and opened her blinding eyes: "this is specially selected for you by the system, in order to cure the heart hurt by the previous plane of the system. Make complaints about


    : "I chose it for you, or for yourself."


    He gave a round white look and said, "the point."


    [De Le,] Bai Bai no longer talks nonsense, and then says, "this is a strategic task you are familiar with. The parasite of the spirit fragment is a patient in the mental hospital. ¡¿


    [your task is to warm him with love, influence him and applaud for love! ¡¿


    GU Bai: "the immortal who invented the celestial system must not be a serious immortal.


    It seems very difficult to attack psychosis.

 Chapter 43

    [Bai Bai, have you misunderstood something? ¡¿Yuanyuandao.


    Gu Bai: "eh?"


    Yuanyuan rolls in the air. Who told you that there must be mental illness in a mental hospital? ¡¿


    GU Bai: "what else


    Yuanyuan laughs, "the target of the strategy is not a mental illness, but a mental illness. Patients with depression, think of godie anytime and anywhere. ¡¿


    GU Bai had a black question mark on his face, "why should depression be sent to a mental hospital?"


    Yuanyuan is a little impatient. You''ll understand when you get to that world. ¡¿


    "Xiao Yuan, your service attitude is getting worse and worse." Gu Bai said, "can I apply for after-sales service?"


    Yuanyuan blinked: "pro, I suggest you continue to bear it. (love) (love) (love)]


    GU Bai: "OK, seriously," Gu Bai asked curiously, "I''d like to see what''s in the store of the three realms."


    Round to the spirit, round belly suddenly appeared a crack, as if to grow out of a pocket.


    Gu Bai was very surprised: "do you have a name called Doraemon?"


    [no,] a round white look at him, [a good brain is bad no matter what. ¡¿


    it took out a small convenience store from the crack.


    On it hung a rickety gold signboard, with four elegant words - San Jie shop.


    Bang on the ground.


    Yuanyuan complains in a low voice: "my Nine Tailed Fox grandma is so heavy! ¡¿


    GU Bai: "you usually wear this on your body?"


    Yuanyuan nodded: "yes, although my belly is small, it''s also made by the master of utensils with heaven and earth bags, which can hold everything. ¡¿


    he trotted at the door of the store and said with a flattering smile to Gu Bai: "my guest, go and have a look. Don''t miss it! ¡¿


    Gu Baigang stepped into the door of the store, looked at the smiling circle and said thoughtfully, "if I buy something here, you will get a commission, right?"


    Seeing that his mind was torn apart, his round smile froze for a moment, and then recovered quickly. He frowned and winked at Gu Bai: [do you know what I mean. ¡¿


    GU Bai was in a good mood and quietly took back his foot which had just entered the store.


    He raised his head, laughing very harmless: "I suddenly don''t want to buy things, take it back."


    Take it back.


    Go back.


    Go ahead.


    Let''s go


    Circle: [...] ¡¿


    [warning! Warning! The system is on the verge of rampage and its energy is out of control. ¡¿Gu Bai suddenly heard another mechanical sound in his mind. Looking at Yuan Yuan''s red face, he felt that he had gone too far.


    Just about to apologize, the mechanical tone continued: "it''s necessary to turn on the host protection mechanism and force the host to enter. Building a space-time channel Diddidi Transmission begins. ¡¿


    as the last word of the mechanical sound falls, the familiar feeling of light floating comes again. But it was not as mild as the last two times. Every part of the body was in pain, as if it had been pulled out from the crevice.


    For a moment, Gu Bai had only one feeling: the rabbit was too anxious to bite. This time, it was too big.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jiangcheng is located in the underdeveloped southwest of country C, which is a small county with 18 lines.


    In the southernmost suburb of Jiangcheng, there is a tall building standing alone.


    The building looks very shabby. The paint on the outer layer has faded. It looks like an old man who is still struggling. It looks more desolate in the scene of sparse grass and trees.


    Only on the top of the building, there is a big signboard composed of red light bulbs - the first mental hospital of Jiangcheng city.


    The red light is dim.

 Chapter 44

    Ning''an stood at the door of the hospital, repeatedly confirmed several times, and finally admitted his life.


    When I think of the expression when my elder martial brother introduced him to this hospital, I feel relieved.


    "Xiao''an, this is the first psychiatric hospital in Jiangcheng. The conditions may be difficult. But no way, now other hospitals are not short of people, can only aggrieve you to go there to practice


    What did you do at that time?


    Ning An thought back for a while and felt that he was really stupid when he patted his chest with confidence.


    With a stiff head, Ning''an went in through the gate.


    The hall on the first floor was empty, with only two little nurses in a daze.


    Seeing someone coming, one of the nurses came and glanced at Ning''an: "see a doctor?"


    Ning An shook his head and said, "I''m a medical student. I''ve been introduced here to practice."


    The nurse immediately sneered: "another conjecture."


    "You see," Ning an a listen to know she misunderstood, quickly took out the introduction letter that elder martial brother wrote, "I really come to practice."


    The little nurse took the letter and looked at it. Instead, she looked at Ning''an with more and more disgusting eyes: "why do you think so much that you don''t come here to practice, and don''t see the wilderness here? What''s a good way out?"


    Without waiting for Ning An''s reply, she laughed again: "I know if it''s because of the poor undergraduate performance that good hospitals don''t want you."


    Ning''an scratched her head awkwardly and said: "sister nurse, please take me to the dean''s office?"


    "You blush after two words," the little nurse said to him, "your character is really not suitable for this ghost place."


    She turned, her high heels kicking. "Come on, follow me."


    Ning An hastily follows, "thank nurse elder sister."


    "Well, my name is Wang Xiaoxiao. What''s your name?" The little nurse chatted with Ning An while walking.


    Ning''an then said, "Ning''an, peaceful Ning, peaceful an."


    "Good name," the little nurse said casually


    Then he went up to the fourth floor and went to the door of an office on the right. Wang Xiaoxiao nuzui said, "Nuo, here we are."


    "Thank you."


    Ning An looked up at the words "President''s office" on the doorplate, which were already a little vague. He reached out and knocked on the door.


    I heard a steady voice inside: "please come in."


    Ning An turned the handle and pushed the door in.


    The dean is an old man with half gray hair, close to retirement age, wearing a pair of Gold Framed eyes, with a gentle look, which makes people feel very close.


    There was a name board in front of the table, which said, "how to fix it?".


    "Who are you?" He asked.


    Ning An went to the table and handed the letter of introduction to president he, "I was introduced to this hospital by my elder martial brother. This is my letter of introduction. Please have a look."


    "Oh?" President he took it, helped his glasses and laughed: "we haven''t been an intern here for several years."


    After reading the letter, he suddenly asked, "you don''t seem to major in psychiatry?"


    Ning An nodded, some embarrassed to smile, "undergraduate internal nursing, although for psychiatric aspects do not understand, but I will seriously follow the study."


    Dean he didn''t seem to mind very much. He was easygoing, smiling and Thinking: "Nursing Then you can take care of a patient. After three months of internship, you can leave. "


    Ning An Leng Leng, didn''t seem to think of so simple.


    His work sounds much easier than following the doctor around the Department.


    As soon as president he looked at his expression, he knew what he was thinking.


    He sighed softly, "Xiao Ning, don''t take it too lightly. That patient is a little different from other patients."

 Chapter 45

    "What kind of patient?" Ning An asked curiously.


    Isn''t it a very serious mental patient who will hurt others? Ning An can''t help but brain mend a bit, a little afraid.


    President he looked at him and knew what Ning An was thinking. He said with a gentle smile, "don''t be so terrible. He''s not mentally ill. He just lives here for some special reasons."


    Ning An just relaxed tone, and listen to He Yuan long sigh mouth airway: "that child and depression, so Xiaoning, you have to look at him."


    Ning An''s breath stuck in his throat again.


    He didn''t know much about mental illness, but he knew the severity of depression.


    Although it is not clear why a patient with depression will live in a mental hospital, Ning An said with a smile: "don''t worry, Dean, I will do my best."


    President he said, "well, I''ll take you to meet the child."


    -


    Ji Yuze''s ward is 315 on the third floor, the innermost backlit room.


    He doesn''t like bright light.


    The curtains were closed and the room was dark.


    He was in his hospital uniform, sitting on the bed with his knees around.


    It''s like an elaborate sculpture, beautiful, silent and lifeless.


    He stares at the polka dots on the sheets, as if he can just watch them all day long - and he does, in fact, often.


    It may be one day, or it may be an instant, that jiyuze finds himself losing interest in almost everything.


    What he once wanted to do is boring now.


    Sometimes when the nurse brought the lunch box, he could not help frowning at the food in it.


    He had to take the food out of it and put it in a bowl or plate.


    Cut, chew and swallow.


    This makes jiyuze feel like a suffering Jesus.


    He knew he was sick.


    Even in the midst of depression, Ji Yuze would still find it absurd.


    So people think it''s no big deal.


    He thinks that sometimes.


    Yes, it''s no big deal.


    But he still fell into the abyss, unable to extricate himself.


    There is no light, no redemption, he gradually numb in the dark, indifferent, rotten.


    The door lock was twisted and "click", and someone pushed the door in.


    Jiyuze didn''t turn his head, even his eyelashes didn''t vibrate.


    Dean he came in with Ning''an. He said to Ning''an, "he is the patient you are responsible for looking after in the future."


    Ning An looks at the person on the bed.


    He is very young, and his skin is very white, perhaps because he has not seen the sun for a long time.


    Without the light on, the light in the room was very dim, and I couldn''t see his facial features clearly. But through the beautiful and clear edges and corners, I could see that he was a bit gorgeous.


    Ning An''s vision falls on the name board at the head of the bed - Ji Yuze, 19.


    I''m a few years younger than myself.


    19 years old, what a good age, should laugh wantonly, instead of sitting on the bed in boredom, like now, separating yourself from the world, such as sinking into the deep sea.


    President he walked over and said to Jiyu zewen, "Ozawa, this is Dr. Ning who came to practice. He has been taking care of you in the past three months."


    "You should get along well." He said.


    Ji Yu Ze finally moved, turned to see Ning an one eye, and then turned to the past.


    His eyes were dim and indifferent, as if there were no stars in the night sky.


    Ning''an doesn''t mind, smiling at him: "Hello, my name is Ning''an, I will try my best to take care of you, please give me more advice in the future."

 Chapter 46

    Ji Yuze ignored him.


    Ning''an didn''t feel embarrassed. She gave a smile.


    President he said, "Xiao Ning, you come with me."


    "All right." Ning''an followed president he and closed the door lightly.


    Outside is the bright sunshine, the people in a hurry, and the fresh air.


    It''s two different worlds from inside the door.


    Dean he took a look at the door, then moved his eyes to Ning''an: "you see, that child is actually a very poor man."


    Ning An nodded.


    President he sighed, "Ozawa''s life experience is also very poor. I''ll tell you when I have time."


    After a pause, he said, "but the people in the courtyard basically know something. If you hear from them, don''t mention it in front of Ozawa."


    "Don''t worry, Dean," Ning An said with a smile, "I have the sense of propriety."


    "Well, I hope you can take good care of Ozawa," he said with a smile. "No one has been here before, but later..."


    He frowned, as if the memory were not very pleasant.


    Ning An asked, "what happened?"


    President he did not answer the rhetorical question: "do you know what is the most obvious performance of patients with depression?"


    Ning An shook his head in amazement.


    "It''s anxiety."


    President he whispered, "anxiety about the world, about others, about yourself."


    "This kind of anxiety, in Ozawa, becomes a fuse. As long as it is touched and ignited, it will wake up the violent factor in his body."


    "Although Ozawa looks weak," he said with a wry smile, "there is a fierce force hidden in his body. Be cruel to others and yourself. "


    Ning An frowned.


    He didn''t feel afraid or disgusted because of what Dean he said. He just felt that the child was really poor.


    Just like hedgehogs are stimulated by the outside world and drum up their spines, jiyuze is extremely sensitive to malice.


    Perhaps in his heart, the safest place is to curl up into a small ball of the corner of the bed.


    It takes too much despair to make a child like this.


    Ning An couldn''t help sighing. He once again assured president he: "president, please believe me. I can''t guarantee that it will make him better, but it won''t make him worse


    President he patted him on the shoulder, nodded and turned back to the office.


    Ning An stands at the door, looking through the glass window on the door, the boy on the bed still keeps the action just now.


    If it wasn''t for the sour feeling of not blinking for a long time, jiyuze might have been staring at that wave point without blinking.


    With a low sigh, he unlocked the door and went in.


    There is a small desk near the wall in the room. The desk is very clean with only a few books.


    Ning An goes to sit down and draws out a book at will.


    The curtains were drawn in the room, and the light was dim. He frowned uncomfortably.


    Ning An looks up at Ji Yu Ze, and Wen Sheng asks, "can I turn on the light?"


    Without raising his head, Ji Yu pointed under the table.


    Ning An doubtfully bent down to explore for some time, found a lamp.


    He picked up the lamp and put it on the table, turned on the switch and turned the light to the softest warm yellow light.


    Jiyuze did not speak, neither did he.


    The room only occasionally sounded the sound of the pages turning, the sound of shallow breathing, and the sound of the breeze blowing the curtain corner.


    I don''t know how long after that, jiyuze finally took his eyes away from that little wave point and looked up at Ning''an.

 Chapter 47

    Young men have very beautiful hands, ten fingers slender and white, in the warm yellow light is more Yingrun.


    Along the hand, you can see the side face of Ning''an Qingjun, and the long eyelashes tremble with the blink of eyes.


    He was reading seriously, and even Yu Guang didn''t give Ji Yuze a cent.


    It''s quiet as if it can blend with the air.


    But it feels good.


    At least for Ji Yuze, the existence of Ning''an will not affect his mood.


    Ji Yu Ze''s eyebrows relaxed slightly.


    Ning An is very different from the people who used to take care of him. After hearing about jiyuze''s illness, those people looked even more embarrassed than him.


    They always like to ask Ji Yuze over and over again about the causes of his depression, as if this could solve the problem.


    They also like to tell Ji Yuze the truth, such as a long life, the future can be expected, he has a lot of relatives and friends, can not easily give up life.


    But all of us have heard so much, and we still can''t live a good life.


    Jiyuze didn''t touch at all. He even wanted to laugh. But the corner of the lip just curved slightly, so it couldn''t go up.


    And they always try to persuade him to put it down.


    He said in turn that "there is nothing in the world and no one bothers him";


    he said that "the past has passed. Only by forgetting the pain can we embrace happiness";


    he said that "forget the past, let others go, let ourselves go".


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    That''s ridiculous.


    None of these people has ever experienced what happened to them. They don''t understand the pain and despair that Ji Yuze was once deeply in. They smile, look compassionate, say chicken soup, and gently and skillfully spit out two words -- put it down.


    As if it were a great kindness.


    Ji Yu Ze suddenly clenched his fist.


    He forced to bite the lower lip, dark eyes jump with cold light.


    Ji Yuze''s body moved.


    It was probably because he had been sitting around his knees. Ning''an immediately noticed this movement.


    He looked up from the book, but was surprised to find that the thin boy had a folding knife on his right hand.


    "Ji Yu Ze." Ning An stood up nervously and walked slowly towards him.


    Hearing the sound, Ji Yuze looked up at Ning''an. His eyes were dark and heavy, as if immersed in the deepest ink.


    But in the dark, it seemed that there was a little moist light.


    Ning An put soft voice, "Ozawa, can I call you like this?"


    Ji Yuze did not speak.


    "Ozawa," Ning''an continued to ask softly, "where did your knife come from?"


    Jiyuze still did not respond.


    He just played with the knife with one hand, and the blade of the knife would be rubbed by the arm of the other hand from time to time, which made him rather frightened.


    "Well," Ning An tried to keep his mind, frowning and thinking about how to tell the dean of the hospital, and asked in a warm voice, "do you want to use this knife as a toy? It''s not a good choice. "


    Jiyuze''s action is slightly dull.


    He raised his eyes and showed his delicate nose and lips.


    Folding knife "Shua" to expand, he put the tip of the knife on his arm, to Ning''an said the first sentence: "don''t you think, blood out of the sound is very good."


    Jiyuze''s voice was unexpectedly pleasant, and his tone was slightly deep. Because he didn''t speak often, he was a little hoarse.


    "Sorry," Ning An Leng for a moment, "I probably can''t agree with you."

 Chapter 48

    Ji Yuze was not surprised by Ning''an''s words.


    Because probably normal people will not have the same idea with him.


    Turning his fingertips lightly, jiyuze drew a long and thin red mark on his hand with a knife.


    There is no bleeding, but his skin is too white, so a little red looks anxious.


    His action is not rough, but with a sense of ritual, devout and meticulous knife across the skin.


    At the moment when jiyuze was ready to work hard, Ning An took his hand.


    Ning''an used a lot of strength to snatch the folding knife from Ji Yuze''s hand.


    He threw the knife away and breathed out.


    Ji Yu Ze cold eyes to see him, can''t help but think this person will use how words to persuade him.


    I didn''t expect that Ning''an just laughed.


    He lowered his head and looked at jiyuze. "There are more beautiful voices in the world than that."


    His smile was gentle and his eyes were soft. "What?" Ji Yuze was stunned.


    Ning An took out his cell phone, scratched the screen a few times, and involuntarily put the earphone into Ji Yuze''s ear.


    Ji Yu Ze frowned and heard a clear and deep female voice.


    It''s a Japanese song.


    Maybe I haven''t heard the song for a long time. Jiyuze wants to pull the earphone.


    He looked at Ning An and asked, "why do you listen to this for me?"


    Ningan hook lips, the corner of the news is very shallow, "this is a song I like very much, accompanied me through the darkest days of life."


    He looked at jiyuze, "I hope it can also bring you some strength."


    Ning''an stood up, went back to the small table, rummaged and found a clean blue notebook.


    He took the pen, sat upright, and wrote everything in the book.


    After a while, Ning An took the notebook and went to jiyuze.


    "It''s the lyrics." He said.


    Ji Yu Ze glanced at Ning''an''s words, which were very beautiful, straight and gentle, just like him, exuding a gentle atmosphere.


    He involuntarily raised his hand, and when the reaction came, he had caught the notebook steadily.


    "I once thought about it.


    the hollowed out heart has been unable to bear it.


    crouching in the dark corner, sinking in the memory of decay


    what can be retained after waking up


    I once thought about it.


    "


    ¡­¡­


    When I didn''t meet you,


    to have someone like you exist in this world


    quietly awakened my joy of sleeping in the bottom of my heart


    to have someone like you exist in my heart


    let me start to look forward to this world a little bit "


    -


    -


    Ji Yuze looked at the lyrics and didn''t speak. The female voice in the earphone was singing to the high part, as if In the unwilling to cry, it seems to be after suffering still adhere to the faith.


    Ning An raised his hand and put it gently on his head.


    "I hope," he said, "Ozawa will meet someone in the future to make you look forward to the world."


    "You''re just sick," Ning''an''s voice was very light, afraid of further stimulation to Ji Yuze. "You''re still very young. When you get well, you''ll have to fall in love and swim around the world. You will eventually meet someone who doesn''t mind or fear your shortcomings. He will tell you that you are not alone


    Ning''an raised the corner of his lips, and his smile was gentle. The subtle light reflected in his pupils, which was very gentle.


    "I''m not alone?" Ji Yu Ze murmured.


    "Yes," Ning An nodded, closed the notebook and put it at the head of Ji Yu Ze''s bed. "This is for you."

 Chapter 49

    Ji Yuze looked at Ning''an in a daze.


    There was a rare daze in his eyes.


    Ning''an smiles at him, "OK, are you hungry? What would you like to eat, eh? "


    His tone was casual and relaxed, as if he was chatting with an old friend who had been together for many years.


    Jiyuze shook his head.


    "How can we not eat?" Ning An frowned again. He thought and said, "how about I take you out to eat?"


    "No." Ji Yu Ze resolutely refused.


    "Well," Ning An said with a helpless smile, "I''ll get you some light dishes."


    He straightened his clothes, raised his hand and rubbed the top of Ji Yu Ze''s head. His eyebrows were slightly bent: "wait for me, darling."


    Ning An left 315 and threw away all the sharp objects in the room.


    He doesn''t want to. On the first day of his internship, something happened to jiyuze.


    When I met Wang Xiaoxiao in the canteen, Ning An took the initiative to say hello to her: "Xiaoxiao sister."


    Wang Xiaoxiao turned his head, "Oh, it''s you."


    She asked casually, "aren''t you here for an internship? Which doctor have you been assigned to?"


    "No," Ning An said with a smile. "The dean asked me to take care of a patient."


    "Take care of the sick?" Wang Xiaoxiao looked at him suspiciously. Suddenly he thought of something and asked him, "is it the 315 one?"


    "Well." Ning An nodded.


    Wang Xiaoxiao looked at him with pity.


    "Xiaoxiao elder sister, you don''t look at me like this," rather an some uncomfortable ground swallowed saliva, "see me to be scared."


    Wang Xiaoxiao white he one eye, "also don''t know should say your life is good, still life is not good."


    "That kid 315 has a very strange temper. You should pay more attention to it," she sighed, and then said, "but after all, he''s also a poor kid. It''s all because he got the wrong baby and didn''t have a good father."


    Ning''an immediately asked curiously: "jiyuze''s father?"


    "Father?" Wang Xiaoxiao sneered, "in my opinion, that beast is insulting his father. It''s not worthy to be a man."


    It sounds as if jiyuze''s father has done something unforgivable to him.


    Ning An picks eyebrow to ask a way: "Xiaoxiao elder sister, can you tell me what happened?"


    "OK," Wang Xiaoxiao agreed very readily, "but I only know a general idea, and I don''t know much about the specific situation."


    "It''s OK, you say it." Ning An smiles.


    Maybe it''s a woman''s strange ability. Wang Xiaoxiao said it vividly, almost vividly.


    Ji Yuze''s father is Ji Ming. He used to be the vice president of the mental hospital. He always likes to bully the beautiful girls in the Department by virtue of his power. But with the Dean watching, he did not dare to go too far.


    Many years ago, I fell in love with a female student who came to practice. He was very handsome, pretended to be affectionate, and tried his best to have a relationship with that female student.


    That girl is an honest girl with an ordinary family background. She thought she had found true love.


    Until she is pregnant, full of joy to tell Ji Ming, but in exchange for each other coldly a "beat."


    Ji Ming was a little tired of her at that time, and looked at her with a slight smile, "do you think I will marry you? It''s also for your own good to knock out the children. "


    The girl student saw Ji Ming''s true colors. She left the hospital with a broken heart. She didn''t even go back to school.


    Later, a few years later, someone wrote a letter to three-year-old jiyuze, a female student on her deathbed. And a paternity certificate was sent to Ji Ming''s parents'' home.

 Chapter 50

    Ji Ming''s parents realize that their son has done something ridiculous. The old man is so angry that he drives Ji Ming out.


    The girl student got sick after she gave birth to jiyuze. Her family didn''t want to support jiyuze. She had no choice but to do so. On her deathbed, she asked someone to find Jiming''s parents'' home.


    The couple were a little unprepared for the grandson who came down from the sky. They first took Ji Yuze to find a relationship, went to the hukou, and began to take care of him.


    Those years were probably the happiest years of his life.


    Ji Ming''s parents have always wanted their son to become a family. Now with Ji Yuze, he can be regarded as a heartfelt nest.


    He is also very good, never asked where mom and dad are. Such a clever, more people feel distressed.


    Ji Yuze never met his father. Sometimes he secretly went to the photo album and looked at the handsome young man in the photo. He was a little preoccupied with what kind of person Ji Ming would be.


    Until the old couple had a car accident, he finally met Ji Ming.


    Ji Yuze was 12 years old and Ji Ming was 40 years old.


    The men were dressed in suits and shoes, and they were very well dressed. He was born with good looks, white skin and no beard. He didn''t look like he was 30 years old.


    He looked at jiyuze for a long time, then took him back to his apartment.


    In addition to Ji Ming, there is a woman in the apartment. She is wearing heavy make-up, holding a cigarette in her hand, and looking at Ji Yuze curiously and disdainfully with a pair of confused eyes.


    "It''s called little mom." Ji Ming said.


    Ji Yu Ze didn''t cry. He hung his head and squeezed his fist.


    That day, he met his father for the first time and was beaten severely for the first time.


    The broomstick he picked up had been deformed. Ji Yuze bit his lower lip hard, but he didn''t say a word. His thin back was straight and he looked very stubborn.


    Seeing him like this, Ji Ming is even more fierce. The woman just smokes a cigarette from time to time, and laughs enchanting in the smoke.


    In a trance, jiyuze seemed to hear a slight crack in his ear.


    looks like a gorgeous and fragile bubble.


    Or, like the cherished glass ball, it is broken without hesitation.


    Glass slag splashed on the heart, and it hurt.


    -


    "and then?" Ning An frowned and asked.


    "And then..." Wang Xiaoxiao is ready to say, next to a small nurse, patted her shoulder, "sister Wang, it''s time to change your class."


    "Oh, yes," Wang Xiaoxiao smiles at Ning''an, cleans up the plate and leaves, "I''m on duty. I''ll talk next time."


    Ning An nodded, picked a few meals at will, packed some dishes and returned to 315.


    Ji Yu Ze still shrunk himself into a ball, heard the sound of the door, he on Ning''an that pair of beautiful eyes, the eyes of guard slightly dissipated some.


    The food is still hot. Ning An sets the table on the bed, places the dishes one by one, and hands them to Ji Yuze.


    He didn''t know Ji Yuze''s preference, so he could only make a few meat and vegetable dishes. When Ji Yuze moved his chopsticks, he quietly recorded his preferences.


    Young people eat very well, chew slowly, quiet almost no sound.


    Jiyuze ate very little and put down his chopsticks in a short time.


    Rather an eyebrow tiny Cu, but didn''t say what. He will pack up the things and put them outside. There will be a nurse to clean them.


    Like thinking of something, he raised his hand and rubbed jiyuze''s hair, and said with a smile, "it''s done very well."

 Chapter 51

    Hearing his praise, Ji Yuze just blinked in his eyes and didn''t open his eyes.


    He is really a very quiet child, leaning against the wall, eyes confused and empty, as if completely immersed in his own world.


    Ning An didn''t disturb him, just put the medicine on the bedside table on time.


    After a while, Ji Yuze suddenly got out of bed, went to his desk and said to Ning''an, "I want to draw."


    Ning An Zheng Zheng just reaction come over, stand up to make way of position.


    Jiyuze sat there, skillfully opened the drawer and took out the pen, paper and paint. He thought for a moment, but still pulled open a corner of the curtain.


    A beam of light reflected on the desktop, the room seems to have a little warm.


    After staring at the light for a while, he began to write on the paper.


    There are still some pressed papers in the drawer, which should be paintings by Ji Yuze before.


    Ning An found a stool to sit next to him and asked, "Ozawa, did you draw these? Can I have a look?"


    After Ji Yu Ze frowned slightly, he nodded slightly.


    Ning An carefully took out the paper from the drawer and unfolded it.


    Ji Yuze may be very gifted in painting, every stroke is very flexible, but because of this, Ning''an is more and more frightened, eyebrows tightly together.


    The scene on the painting is often the projection of people''s heart.


    Jiyuze used a large gray and black, twisted lines, as if jumping depression and madness, deep despair and uneasiness, jump on the paper.


    Ning''an''s heart ached.


    He remembered Wang Xiaoxiao''s disdain and disdain when he talked about Ji Ming. Perhaps, for Ji Yuze, Ji Ming was also a nightmare that he didn''t want to mention.


    Hands kept turning, until the last picture, Ning An''s action slightly.


    Other paintings tend to be meaningless graffiti or distorted scenery. Only this one is a portrait of a person.


    Although I have never seen Ji Ming, Ning''an can still see that Ji Yuze painted Ji Ming.


    The paper seems to be a bit shabby because it has been modified many times.


    The man''s appearance and Ji Yu Ze are very similar, wearing a decent suit, standing in the brocade cluster of flowers. He held out a hand with a gentle smile, as if to go through the thin layer of paper and embrace the person in front of the painting.


    The color is warm and the strokes are very gentle. It''s not the same style as the painting in front.


    Ning An looks at the young man who carefully draws the line with drooping eyes, and can almost imagine how pious Ji Yuze was to complete the painting at that time.


    This is probably his hidden dream, which is pressed at the bottom, not to forget, but to be afraid of being disturbed.


    I''d rather sigh lightly.


    He looked at Ji Yu Ze''s eyes, suddenly a little softer, "what is Ozawa painting?"


    Jiyu Zetou also pointed out the window without raising his head.


    From the window of 315, you can see a small garden under the hospital. When the weather is fine, it is used to let the patients go out to explore the wind.


    But now, probably because of the routine examination, there is no one below.


    Jiyuze has outlined the outline of the garden, but in his pen, he can''t see any full of vitality. The flowers are nearly withered, hanging head, looking dull and depressed.


    "It''s not like that." Ning An Road.


    Ji Yu Ze was stunned, "what?"


    Ning''an raised his lips and took Ji Yuze''s hand. He took him to the window and said in a soft voice, "you see, it''s very beautiful outside."

 Chapter 52

    A good time in spring.


    As the sun poured down and it rained last night, the leaves on the branches became more and more green, and even the dew was shining.


    As soon as the wind blows, the flower moves, like a shy beauty.


    Ning An smiles and says to Ji Yu Ze, "you see, this scene is very beautiful."


    He stood by the window, the sun covering his eyebrows, outlining a tall and straight posture.


    Narrow eyes slightly curved, rather hook up thin lips, look between also seep into the bone of the gentle.


    At least in Ji Yuze''s eyes, this picture is really beautiful.


    He was stunned, even forgot to pull out his hand.


    The heat of skin contact spreads from fingertips to the chest and becomes a little itchy.


    Ji Yu Ze licked his lips and looked at Ning An''s eyes more deeply.


    "It''s such a fine day," Ning''an said without noticing. "Let''s go out for a walk."


    He looked out of the window. "It''s just that there are fewer people now."


    Maybe his eyes are too bright and sincere. Jiyuze can''t say what he wants to refuse.


    He picks eyebrow, cold voice way: "with you."


    Ning An then laughs, pure handsome eyebrow eye Shu spreads out.


    Jiyu Ze was dazzled by this smile, and so on. He ran away from his sight like a mess.


    Ning''an still holds his hand, and the ten fingers with distinct knuckles have a gentle touch.


    Just like him, without any aggression.


    It seems that no matter when you don''t lose your temper, you can laugh in the face of any situation.


    All of a sudden, there was a trace of admiration in jiyuze''s heart.


    Perhaps Ning An would not have forced himself to such a state in the face of his situation.


    Ji Yu Ze droops his eyes and looks at the two hands holding each other.


    He was a little distracted. For many years, no one would take him by the hand and go out.


    Dean, they were very nice to him. But they always ask Ji Yuze to come out by himself.


    Rely on yourself, because this is his life, no one else.


    But jiyuze really wanted to have a person, no matter who, who could hold his hand and tell him that he was not the only one on this road.


    Jiyuze has been struggling in the swamp of despair for a long time, and has been numb for a long time. He thought that he would grow old or die in the dark.


    But at this moment, suddenly a beam of light penetrated the world, illuminating a corner of his heart.


    Ji Yu Ze looked at Ning''an, as if something was about to move.


    If


    I wish I could do that all the time.


    -


    when I got downstairs, I met Wang Xiaoxiao who was on duty.


    Seeing Ning''an coming out with Ji Yuze, Wang Xiaoxiao looks like a ghost.


    "Ah Xiaoning, how, how... "


    How did you get him out. Wang Xiaoxiao frowned with disapproval.


    Ning''an said with a smile: "it''s a fine day today. It''s not good to take Ozawa out for a walk and always stay in the room."


    That''s right, but the kid Wang Xiaoxiao looked at Ji Yuze with his eyes hanging down. Seeing Ning''an''s insistence, he could only say, "then you should pay attention to something and don''t have anything wrong."


    "It''s in the garden," Ning An said with a smile, looking at her serious look. "What can happen?"


    "No, sister Xiaoxiao, then we''ll pass."


    Wang Xiaoxiao nodded and sighed as they left.


    But soon she began to laugh rather lightly. When Ji Yuze was admitted to hospital, Wang Xiaoxiao was also there. She has been watching the child grow up for years.


    Perhaps, it is a good choice for the president to let Ning''an take care of Ji Yuze.

 Chapter 53

    At least in the past, Wang Xiaoxiao had never seen anyone who could persuade Ji Yuze to go out.


    There is a wall in jiyuze''s heart, and the appearance of Ning''an is undoubtedly a crack in the wall.


    One day, the cracks will be more and more, and the core wall will collapse.


    However, Wang Xiaoxiao frowned again. One day, Ning''an''s internship will expire. At that time, what should Ji Yuze do?


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Ning''an had led Ji Yuze to the garden, and they had not thought about where they would go in three months.


    Just looking at the scene in front of me, I felt a little happy.


    The light of spring is gentle, so is the wind.


    Even the swaying radian of the flowers makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Probably because he didn''t go out for a long time, jiyuze was not used to it at first, but gradually got better later.


    He sat on the bench, drooping his eyes, but his lips rose slightly unconsciously.


    Although the arc is very small, it is still captured by Ning''an.


    It seems that it is a right choice to bring out jiyuze.


    Ning An was relieved.


    The breeze with a touch of floral fragrance, a few white butterflies playing and dancing, colorful flowers stretch branches, enjoy showing their beauty.


    No matter who, see such a scene, will also be a little soft hearted.


    "After seeing it with my own eyes," says Ning, "Ozawa''s paintings should be better."


    He took Ji Yu Ze''s hand and went to the flowers, "touch it."


    Fingertips touch the soft petals, Ji Yu Ze a Leng.


    Ning''an stood behind him, close to him. His breath almost enveloped the whole person of Ji Yuze.


    "Ozawa, you can come out for a walk after dinner. It''s also good for your condition. When you get better, you can do more things you want to do. "


    He is always like this. He makes the trouble that others can''t avoid as an easy thing.


    Ji Yu Ze suddenly asked: "will you come with me?"


    Ning An Wei Zheng after, smile, nod a way: "can. As long as you want to go out, I will accompany you. "


    Ji Yu Ze drew back his hand. He turned and looked at Ning''an.


    The youth''s stature is extremely high, Ning An just discovers, Ji Yu Ze unexpectedly and he is almost tall.


    He is still in a trance, did not notice Ji Yu Ze suddenly deceive body and close.


    That pair of dark eyes close in front of me, as if I could smell the heat between breathing.


    Ji Yuze looked at him straightly, and his eyes flashed with inexplicable feelings, just like the waves in the night. After rolling up the waves, they faded away.


    Ning An''s back was stiff and he didn''t dare to move.


    After a while, the boy said, "OK, you have to accompany me all the time."


    Ning An didn''t pay attention to the word "always" that he bit heavily, just thinking that it was originally said.


    He was bluffed by a child a few years younger than him. Ning An felt a little humiliated, coughed awkwardly and nodded in a hurry: "OK, OK, I''ll accompany you."


    Hearing his question and answer, Ji Yuze stood up straight again. He was still looking around at random, but he didn''t know if it was the illusion of Ning''an. He felt that Ji Yuze''s mood seemed better.


    They sat in the garden until it was dark.


    Ji Yu Ze unexpectedly cooperated. At that moment, he was obedient, not like the impression of the president and Wang Xiaoxiao.


    Ning''an is happy to see him getting better. "Let''s go. It''s windy at night. Don''t catch cold."


    Ji Yu Ze nodded, "OK."


    Two people stand up, his finger moved, pulled rather the sleeve of an.


    Ning''an feels a little resistance from behind. He turns around and finds Ji Yuze''s hand.


    He laughed and naturally pulled out his sleeve and took jiyuze''s hand.

 Chapter 54

    Ten fingers are connected.


    Ji Yu Ze pursed his lips and didn''t speak.


    When she went upstairs, Wang Xiaoxiao had gone back from work, and the patients had taken medicine to rest. In the corridor, they could only hear their footsteps quietly.


    With the headlights on in the corridor, it seems that there are only two of them left in the world.


    Ji Yu Ze suddenly called out: "Ning''an."


    This is the first time that he called Ning''an. It''s not as difficult to export as he thought, and there''s no maladjustment at all. On the contrary, it''s very natural.


    From the moment he said it, he suddenly fell in love with the name.


    Ning An also very naturally should, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Yu Ze did not answer, but called again: "Ning''an." The tone went up slightly.


    Unconsciously, I came to the gate of 315.


    Ning an opened the door and said with a smile, "I''m here."


    Ji Yu Ze''s lips are also slightly raised.


    He was very good-looking, usually gloomy and alienated, it seems that people do not dare to approach.


    Even now, the radian of the mouth is not big, but the eyes seem to contain a little bit of light, people can''t help but indulge in it.


    Ning''an turned back, just to the head of the young man.


    Ji Yu Ze''s eyes were dark, but clearly reflected his appearance.


    Trance breathing stagnation, wind also static, time also stopped.


    Ning an a Zheng, in the heart seem to have what is rooting, take out buds, only wait for the future to grow into a big tree.


    He looked back, a little embarrassed and said, "go in."


    Jiyuze is very obedient.


    After washing and taking the medicine, he went to bed obediently. The white quilt covered most of the handsome face, only showed a pair of narrow eyes, and straight nose, looking fragile and clever.


    Ning''an slept in another bed in the room. After turning off the light, he went to the bed of Ji Yuze and said with a smile, "sleep, good night."


    Ji Yu Ze chewed these two words for a while, then said in a slightly awkward voice: "good night."


    Hearing his voice, Ning An began to laugh.


    He went to his bed and began to take off his coat.


    Ji Yu Ze looks sideways, the young man''s figure is very good, thin and beautiful.


    Maybe it''s because of the heat of spring night, Ning''an only wore a close fitting vest, revealing her bare arms. When the curtain blows up, the moonlight looks very smooth.


    Jiyuze suddenly felt a little hot.


    Seems to be aware of his line of sight, rather surprised raised his head, and he looked at each other.


    "Not sleepy yet?" Ning An asked suspiciously.


    Jiyuze looked away and shook his head. The light in the room is not good. Ning An just takes back her eyes at will and lies on the bed. She doesn''t see the boy''s cold face and reddish ears.


    -


    Ning''an sleeps very lightly and can wake up from her dream with almost a sound. Therefore, when Ji Yuze closed his eyes and wriggled like a struggle, he woke up.


    "Ozawa?" He rubbed his eyes and called.


    Ji Yuze did not answer.


    Ning An opens the quilt, walks to Ji Yu Ze bedside, has turned on the desk lamp.


    Under the yellowish light, you can clearly see that jiyuze''s forehead is soaked with a thin layer of sweat, which is very painful. He frowned and closed his eyes. He had a nightmare, confused and in a hurry.


    Ning''an woke up, bent down and called his name softly: "Ozawa, jiyuze, wake up."


    In his unremitting call, jiyuze finally got rid of the nightmare, eyes confused to wake up, "Ning''an?"


    Seeing that he opened his eyes, Ning''an pulled a drawing paper from the table and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    He whispered, smiling and said, "it''s OK. I''m here."

 Chapter 55

    Ji Yu Ze stared at him for a long time, then stretched out his hand and held Ning''an.


    He pursed his lips tightly, like a little beast on guard all the time.


    Ning An''s eyes softened, "I won''t go."


    He had planned to sit by and wait for jiyuze to sleep. But see Ji Yu Ze to inside shrink body, expose half bed.


    "Sleep with me." The voice of the youth is low, and it is full of the dumb of the night.


    Ning An is stunned to go up his line of sight, good half day just way: "good."


    The bed is not big, but it''s more than enough for two people.


    Ning An just covered quilt, waist gave a pair of hands.


    As soon as he lowered his head, there was another head in his arms, rubbing against his neck from time to time. The soft tip of hair scratched the skin and itched.


    Ji Yuze''s body is very cold, so they don''t feel hot together. Ning''an is just a little uncomfortable, and his face is slightly red: "Ozawa, don''t move, be good."


    Jiyuze will not move.


    He just almost greedily sniffed the smell of men, for many years, did not feel such warmth.


    Ji Ming is disgusted with him. He wants to be clean without seeing. His stepmother naturally didn''t like him. She called him around like a dog.


    At the beginning, jiyuze was looking forward to receiving a bit of Jiming''s special treatment because of his obedience.


    Later he realized that his birth was a mistake.


    Ji Ming doesn''t like him. No matter how clever and excellent he is, it will never change.


    -


    "Ozawa?" Ning An frowns to call a way.


    Ji Yu Ze just reflected that he was so absorbed in his thoughts that his strength on his hand increased and made the people around him feel a little painful.


    He didn''t know what to do, so he quickly relaxed, but he still held Ning''an, as if declaring sovereignty.


    Fortunately, Ning''an didn''t mind, but still said in a warm voice: "go to sleep. It doesn''t matter if you have nightmares. I''ll accompany you."


    Ji Yu Ze buried his head in his chest and answered with a very light voice.


    If you let Dean he and Wang Xiaoxiao and others see his dependence and trust, it will be incredible.


    Ning''an is different.


    Sadness is ferocious and short-lived. It comes like a flood, but it will fade away with the passage of time. For example, it will be very sad to lose the person you care about, have a bad job, and have a bad exam. But you know, it''s going to get better.


    But depression is slow and lasting, it is a little bit cannibal vitality, all the things around are covered with a layer of gray, become irrelevant. And from the bottom of my heart happy experience, also become long and no trace.


    But because of him, jiyuze felt that he could breathe again. For the first time, he could distinguish different colors around him. For the first time, he felt the unique breeze of spring.


    The pain in my heart is suddenly reduced, and the past life covered by depression is once again full of color.


    Ning''an never let him forget the past, only said he was ill. And disease, there is always a cure that day.


    When people encounter darkness, they often have two choices.


    The simplest is to compromise and fall into the dark without difficulty.


    The other is to work very hard to get out.


    In the past, Ji Yuze always felt that he had nothing left. It didn''t matter if he lost anything. He might as well just go silent. One day, when he really loses interest in the whole world.


    But there was a beam of light shining in suddenly, which made him unavoidable.


    Ji Yu Ze hugs Ning''an tightly and feels the man''s temperature. He closes his eyes with thin lips.


    It turns out that the world is still a little interesting.

 Chapter 56

    In the twinkling of an eye, Ning''an has been in the first mental hospital of Jiangcheng city for one month.


    He is soft tempered and always has a kind smile. People in the hospital get along well with Ning''an.


    In this month, jiyuze performed very well.


    He would take medicine on time, sit in the garden from time to time, and sometimes even say hello to Wang Xiaoxiao and president he. Although he just nodded casually, it was still surprising enough.


    And the source of these changes, as everyone knows, is Ning''an.


    These days, Ning''an noticed that Ji Yuze didn''t have his own clothes, only two sets of sick clothes to wear.


    After thinking about it, he decided to apply to president he and take jiyuze to the downtown shopping mall.


    Ji Yuze was determined not to go out before, and president he never thought about it. Now Ning An picked it up, he was stunned, and then said with a kind smile: "OK, Ozawa hasn''t been out for a long time. It''s a great progress for him to go out of 315, but I still hope he can live like a normal person in the future


    President he looked at Ning''an, "thanks to your care these days."


    Ning An just a little embarrassed to smile, "in fact, I did not do anything."


    Dean he shook his head and said with a smile, "you''ve done a good job, at least better than those boys and girls before. All right, you''re going to take Ozawa out. Come on. We are far from the city. We have to take a two-hour bus. Let''s go as soon as possible. "


    "Well," said Ning, "thank you, Dean."


    President he also paid 1000 yuan to Ning''an from himself. Ning''an refused several times, but was blocked by President he.


    With the money, Ning''an walked out of the door and couldn''t help thinking that President he was really good to Ji Yuze.


    So, you see, there are still many good intentions in this world, not lonely at all.


    Ning''an returns to 315 in a happy mood. As soon as he enters the door, he shouts, "Ozawa."


    Jiyuze stood by the window sill, hearing the sound, he turned his head, and his eyes were dotted with dark colors.


    "I want to take you out, OK?" Ning An asked.


    "What do you do when you go out?" Ji Yuze said


    "I''ll buy you some clothes and shoes, and then I''ll take you to a good meal. Well, if I have time, I''ll see a movie by the way." Ning An said with a smile while thinking seriously.


    Shopping, eating, watching movies. Ji Yu Ze was stunned and asked, "are there only two of us?"


    Ning An doubts, "do you still want to call them? Then I''ll talk to them. "


    "No," Ji Yuze said, holding his coat and rising slightly, "just the two of us."


    "Well," Ning An rubbed his head, "clean up, let''s go."


    There''s nothing to clean up.


    Ning An found a coat from his luggage and put it on for Ji Yuze.


    He stood in front of jiyuze, carefully buttoned him, raised his hand and said, "how do you think Ozawa is taller than me?"


    Clearly remember a month ago, jiyuze and he was almost tall, now seems to have exceeded him a little.


    Ning An sighed. Sure enough, young people are good.


    Ji Yuze slightly raised his eyebrows, bent down to look at him, and said in a soft voice: "it''s better to be taller than you..."


    "What''s better?" Ning An didn''t hear the words behind.


    Ji Yu Ze shakes his head, and his eyes turn black, "nothing."


    Both of them are thin, and the clothes of Ning''an fit well with those of Ji Yuze.


    Ji Yu Ze clutched the corner of his clothes and felt that the smell of the man was lingering on the tip of his nose.

 Chapter 57

    The two-hour bus ride is very long. Ji Yuze holds Ning''an''s arm and leans on his shoulder to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Ning An tilted his head to see him one eye, didn''t move, just lightly smile.


    He specially side body, block the light of the window, let Ji Yu Ze can sleep better.


    Jiyuze didn''t sleep.


    He doesn''t really like sleeping. He just wants to get close to Ning''an - he likes the smell of Ning''an.


    Will make people feel warm, as if covered with sunshine, exuding the flavor of vitality.


    When the station is about to arrive, Ning''an makes a sound and wakes up Ji Yuze.


    Ji Yu Ze opened his eyes, his dark eyes were still a bit blank. Ning An saw his this appearance, can''t help but eyebrow eyes curved, "come on, let''s get off."


    He naturally took Ji Yuze''s hand, and his warm touch seemed to reach his heart. Ji Yu Ze''s lips slightly up, he obediently followed Ning''an.


    It doesn''t matter where the destination is, as long as Ning''an is with him.


    "Well Let''s go shopping first. " Ning An Road.


    "Good." Ji Yuze nodded.


    Ning''an is not familiar with the surroundings, so she turns on the navigation and goes directly to the nearest department store.


    On the elevator, Ning An asked, "what style does Ozawa like?"


    Ji Yu Ze raised his eyes, looked at him and said in a low voice, "I like what you like."


    Ning An low smile, "people''s preferences are not the same, I think good-looking, you do not necessarily like ah."


    "No Ji Yu Ze just looked at him and shook his head. His eyes flashed a dark color.


    Ning An also no longer argued with him, but smile, "then we''ll go around, if you have a fancy, tell me."


    Ji Yuze nodded.


    Two people a shop to look at the past, Ning An found that Ji Yu Ze is indeed a pick, basically as long as Ning An feel OK, he also feel satisfied.


    However, jiyuze was born with a good appearance. Just dress up casually is enough to attract people''s eyes.


    Just now, the shopping guide asked him if he was a star and if he could ask for his signature.


    Both of them are so beautiful that it''s hard not to get noticed. Ning An lips Cape hang gentle smile, look than cold face of Ji Yu Ze to want kind much.


    In addition, he speaks appropriately and has a gentle temperament, so there is no lack of a bold little girl. She blushes and asks Ning''an if she can add wechat.


    Ning An is probably not used to face such a scene, slightly a Leng, some shyly agreed.


    Ji Yu Ze came out of the dressing room and saw such a scene.


    Ning An took the little girl''s mobile phone, just ready to input their own micro signal, the mobile phone was cut off by another white and slender hand.


    He looked up in surprise and looked at shangjiyuze coldly.


    Ning an a Zheng: "Ozawa?"


    Ji Yu Ze hands back his mobile phone to the same girl with a confused face. He picks his eyebrows and says in a slow voice, "sorry, I don''t like the smell of strangers in his mobile phone."


    The little girl looked at Ning''an and Ji Yuze, as if she understood something. Her expression was mixed with excitement and pity, and she laughed with regret: "sorry, I didn''t know before, I didn''t know your relationship."


    With that, she ran away.


    Ning''an, who was left in the circle, "Ozawa, what did you say to her?"


    "Nothing." Ji Yu Ze turned and looked at Ning''an for a moment. Then he hesitated and asked, "do you like her like that?"

 Chapter 58

    Ning an a Leng, lose to smile a way: "what are you talking about?"


    Ji Yu Ze pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Ning An took him to the counter to pay,! After walking out of the store, he took a look around, and his eyes stayed on the billboard.


    He pointed to the poster and asked, "why don''t we go to the cinema?"


    Ji Yuze looks like a literary film when he looks in the direction of his fingers.


    The plot of this kind of film is usually boring, and Ji Yuze is not interested in it.


    But seeing that Ning''an was ready to buy tickets on his mobile phone, he frowned and nodded.


    When I got on the elevator, I found that it was a private cinema.


    But the tickets were bought, Ning An said to him with a smile: "this is just right. If we are the only two, Ozawa won''t be so nervous."


    Jiyuze turned his head to the other side.


    He''s not nervous.


    Two people are sitting at the same side waiting for the waiting, Ning An is bored to support the cheek of one side, Ji Yu Ze is sitting opposite him.


    He slightly astringed his eyes, so his long curly eyelashes were clear in the light. His skin color is very white, light and shadow reflected in the thin lip edge, showed a strange tenderness.


    Jiyuze is really beautiful.


    Unconsciously, Ning An''s head emptied and his eyes were staring at Ji Yu Ze.


    Until the other party finally noticed, and raised his head, frowned good-looking.


    "What are you looking at?" The boy''s voice was low.


    Ning An had just recovered. She coughed awkwardly and said, "er Ozawa, you, you have a broken hair here. "


    He said, in order to cover up embarrassment, put out his hand in jiyuze''s face.


    Warm fingertips and smooth skin, like an electric shock.


    Ning An shrinks back hand, sneer: "good."


    Ji Yu Ze looked at him with deep eyes.


    Somehow, Ning''an felt more embarrassed.


    Fortunately, the film is about to start, saving the weird atmosphere.


    Looking at the time, Ning An, holding the ticket in his hand, smiles at Ji Yu Ze: "OK, Ozawa, go in."


    The size of the cinema is not big, and the environment is quiet.


    It''s probably because today is a working day, and it''s also a day. There''s no business like that.


    The road to the box is narrow. Ning An subconsciously holds Ji Yuze''s hand.


    I don''t know how long the light bulb on my head hasn''t been changed, so the beam of misty light makes people feel ambiguous at this moment.


    "A311," Ning An looked up at the house number and laughed, "this is it."


    "Ozawa, you go first. I''ll go in after I choose the movie."


    Ji Yu Ze is very obedient, glanced at him, pushed open the door to find a place to sit down.


    Ning an on the self-service machine, after the movie that just bought the ticket, also followed the door.


    A projector, a big curtain, a high-definition player and a set of speaker power amplifier are all the hardware equipment in a box of "private cinema".


    In the box, there is a large leather sofa seat that can be stretched, and there is a small table in front for food.


    The light in the box can be adjusted by itself, and the mottled light turns bright and dark.


    Ji Yu Ze sits on the seat, hears the sound, the beautiful eye raises.


    Ning An walked over, sat down beside him and said with a smile, "hasn''t Ozawa seen a movie for a long time?"


    Ji Yuze nodded.


    For him, the joys and sorrows in the film are too false. He always does not believe that there are so many beautiful things in the world.


    Ning an only thought that he had been in the hospital for too long and didn''t go out much, so he said, "it doesn''t matter. It will be a long time in the future. Next time you want to see it, I''ll come with you. "

 Chapter 59

    "I''m not interested in movies." Ji Yu Ze said in a light voice.


    Ning An laughed: "are you only interested in painting? It''s better to cultivate more hobbies. "


    "Just trained one." Jiyuze took a look at him.


    Ning An became interested and asked: "what?"


    Ji Yu Ze raised his eyes and looked at him. His beautiful eyes were deep, as if covered with a layer of mist. He opened his lips: "you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to the hospital, jiyuze seems to be in a good mood, and his eyebrows are slightly relaxed.


    Ning''an followed him, but his eyebrows wrinkled. He was sliding his mobile phone and had a headache.


    "What''s the matter?" Maybe his appearance is a little abnormal. For the first time, jiyuze asked him.


    Ning An Leng for a while, and then scratched his head, some embarrassed smile: "my friend, began to introduce me to the object, I was thinking about how to refuse his kindness."


    "Who to introduce?" Ji Yu Ze repeated these words, his eyebrows dangerously raised.


    "My friend," Ning''an said with a headache, "is very nice, just a little too warm-hearted. He pays more attention to my life events than my mother."


    Then he laughed, "he''s a single dog, too."


    Jiyuze asked, "are you not in love?"


    Ning''an seems to be a little shy about this topic. Her face is slightly red and she nods her head in a random way. "It''s not busy studying."


    Ji Yu Ze suddenly pulled his lips with a smile.


    The curvature of his mouth is very small, but it''s a smile after all. As if the spring breeze suddenly, crumpled a pool of water, layers of waves have been swinging to the heart.


    I''d rather be in a daze.


    When he recovered, jiyuze had already stood in front of him.


    He exuded a very different sense of oppression from the usual, rather involuntarily back a few steps, has been back against the wall, nowhere to escape.


    Ji Yuze raised his hand to the wall and easily confined his range of activities to himself.


    "Ozawa, what are you doing?" Ning An blinked, only to find that the youth''s height is very high, he had to look at Ji Yu Ze, but as if vaguely aware of something, uneasily moved his eyes.


    "Now you can turn down your friend." Jiyuze road.


    "Ah?" Ning An is confused.


    Ji Yu Ze Lian Mou, voice clear: "you are in love."


    "What?" Ning An is at a loss, "I how don''t know, with who?"


    "And me." Jiyuze looks serious, and his eyes are shining, as if reflecting the stars all over the sky.


    "I..." Ning an opened his eyes, and the rest of his words were stuck in his throat.


    Because Ji Yu Ze bowed his head and simply kissed his lips.


    The young man''s movements are not skilled, but with instinct, he slowly depicts his lips and remembers his taste.


    Gentle and pious.


    Ning An''s mind is blank, and there are still some problems. But his body had to react earlier than he did. The heart in his chest was beating restlessly.


    Ning An''s white face turned red. I don''t know how long the kiss lasted, but at the end, he was still a little out of breath.


    Ji Yu Ze see this, not from the throat overflow a low smile.


    Ning''an heard it, angry and angry, and looked up at him.


    But that pair of watery eyes wave light flow, not only does not have half the deterrent, but let Ji Yu Ze heart a tight.


    "I can''t help it if you do that," he whispered

 Chapter 60

    "Ji Yu Ze." Ning''an raised his hand against his chest and frowned, "what are you doing?"


    His voice was not as soft as usual, but a little chilly.


    Ji Yu Ze heard that Ning''an seemed really angry.


    "Don''t you really understand?" he asked with a low cough


    Ji Yu Ze took up his hand and put it on his chest. His eyes were dark. "My heart."


    "I, I..." Ning An suddenly some don''t know what to say.


    He should have known.


    Jiyuze trusted him so much. Wang Xiaoxiao said that jiyuze had never been so obedient to any nurse before.


    He only listens to what he says.


    Because he likes him.


    In the past, all kinds of things happened in my mind. Ning An''s mind was a little confused.


    Reason told him that Ji Yu Ze should be pushed away, and then quit to find a place to practice.


    But as soon as the fingertips moved, they twined and trembled, then they fell down powerlessly.


    He can''t do it.


    Ji Yu Ze is still looking at him, stubborn to wait for an answer. The silence lasted for a long time, and his heart began to feel uneasy. What follows is endless self loathing and violence.


    Sure enough, no one would like him like this.


    No one


    Ji Yu Ze''s eyes slowly dim down, ear suddenly came the voice of Ning''an: "Ji Yu Ze."


    "Well."


    "You like me?" Ning An still asked uncertainly.


    "Yes." Ji Yuze answered with certainty and familiarity, as if the answer had been thought over and over in his mind for thousands of times.


    Rather silent, fingertips can not help curling up, pursed lips, "maybe, maybe we can try."


    Ji Yu Ze raised his eyes, which were once again full of stars.


    He couldn''t help kissing Ning''an again, "OK."


    There''s a long way to go. I want to have a try with you.


    The darkness seemed to be fading at this moment, and the bright sunshine was falling from the lattice of the window.


    The dark clouds will fade and the day will return.


    Maybe the road is long, maybe it is full of thorns, but this road is not alone.


    Eventually, you will meet one. He is your medicine and your light.


    The originally dark world seems to be splashed with oil paint in an instant. He will pull you and say, "let''s have a try."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I want to go out."


    "Where to?" Ning An asked curiously.


    It''s really rare for Ji Yuze to take the initiative to go out for a walk.


    He tilted his head, his eyes were a little complicated, "the first people''s prison of Jiangcheng city."


    Ning An Wei Zheng, but didn''t ask more, just nodded: "OK, I''ll go and talk to the dean."


    President he agreed very happily, probably seeing that the situation of Ji Yuze has improved a lot recently, and the president''s mood seems to be very good.


    Out of the gate, Ning''an waved a car, "master, the first people''s prison."


    The taxi master is a kind-looking uncle. He looks at two people and says casually, "go to visit the prison, or get someone out of prison?"


    Ning''an took a look at Ji Yuze and answered, "well Visit the prison. "


    I didn''t expect that the driver''s uncle was still very talkative. He asked with interest, "who are you?"


    Ning An is a bit embarrassed, but listen to Ji Yu Ze suddenly open mouth: "my father."


    "Your father?" The driver''s uncle was also stunned, "that''s really a crime. What''s the crime?"


    I''d rather be at ease. You''re too gossipy, aren''t you throwing salt on people''s wounds?

 Chapter 61

    Ji Yu Ze was silent for a moment and said in a light voice: "kill people."


    "Kill, kill?" The driver''s uncle was really stunned this time and didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He drove his car quietly.


    Don''t talk about him. Ning''an was also surprised.


    Before that, he didn''t know that Ji Ming killed people and went to prison.


    What''s going on? Wang Xiaoxiao didn''t seem to have told him.


    Ji Yu Ze took his hand and seemed to know his surprise. He said in a low voice, "you''ll know later."


    His mood seems to be a little low, it seems to think of the bad memory of the past, rather than feel a burst of pain in the heart, to comfort the way: "it doesn''t matter, I''m here."


    The atmosphere on the bus became very quiet. After a while, the driver''s uncle stepped on the brake and said, "here we are."


    After Ning''an made the payment, he opened the car door first and walked down. At first glance, he saw the words "Jiangcheng No.1 People''s prison".


    Next to him, there was a guard patrolling with respect and dedication. He looked at jiyuze and said, "is it here?"


    Jiyuze nodded, it didn''t look like the first time.


    He led Ning An to the guard room to register and then went to the place to visit the prisoners.


    In his lifetime, Ning''an was still in prison for the first time. He looked around curiously.


    With a click, the iron door was opened.


    The man in orange came in and sat down opposite them.


    Ning An raises an eye, in front of the man''s face is very thin, although the temples have been slightly white, but still can see a bit of youth''s handsome.


    Ji Ming and Ji Yuze are very similar indeed. He also has a pair of good-looking eyes.


    But Ji Yu Ze''s eyes are clear, what emotions can be seen at a glance, but Ji Ming has gone through the vicissitudes of life, hiding the emotions in his heart.


    Jiyuze picked up the phone, pause, Jiming also picked up the other end.


    "You How are you doing? " Ji Ming was the first to break the silence.


    "Not bad," he said


    After looking at jiyuze for several eyes, jimingcai sighed and said, "it seems that you are more energetic than before. The president takes good care of you."


    He looks like a kind of father.


    After Ji Yu Ze gave a sound, he was speechless.


    "This is," Ji Ming''s eyes turned to Ning An''s body, he is the first time to see Ji Yu Ze will bring others over, "your friend?"


    Ning An somehow got a little nervous.


    "No," jiyuze shook his head, lips slightly up, "is a lover."


    As if afraid that Ji Ming could not hear clearly, he repeated, "it''s the one I love."


    He said so big, Ning An suddenly some at a loss, face slightly hot, chicken peck rice like nodded, "count, count."


    Ji Ming Leng Leng, but soon relieved to smile, "good, and you match."


    He didn''t seem shocked that his son had found a boyfriend, as if it was a normal thing.


    "Can I talk to him?" Ji Ming takes a look at Ning''an.


    Ji Yu Ze hesitated and asked Ning An''s opinion with his eyes. Ning An nodded, relieved to smile at him, "it''s OK, I also want to talk with your father."


    "Good." Ji Yu Ze stood up, let Ning An sit down, picked up the phone.


    "Hello," said Ning An with a smile, "my name is Ning An."


    "Hello," Ji Ming said with a smile, looking very kind. "I''m Ji Yuze''s father."

 Chapter 62

    "I think you should have heard about me from other people." Ji Mingdao.


    This reminds Ning An of what Wang Xiaoxiao once said. He nodded his head in a friendly way.


    "Let me guess, what do they say about me? It must be bastards, animals or something. " Ji Ming didn''t care about it, but he laughed very friendly, "yes, they''re right. I''m a complete jerk."


    "I never wanted to cover up my mistakes," Ji Ming said in a slight tone. "When everyone is young, they always make a few mistakes. Now, I''m just atoning for my mistake. "


    Ning An didn''t know what to say, but said, "it''s very rare for you to know your mistakes and correct them."


    Ji Ming said with a noncommittal smile, "it''s rare for him to bring you to see me, so don''t say that."


    He suddenly closed the smile on his face and looked serious. "Ning''an, can you tell me, do you love Ozawa?"


    Ji Ming asked seriously. Ning An bit his lip and nodded: "yes."


    "I hope," Ji Ming said, "or I ask you to be with the child."


    "I..." Ji Ming gave a wry smile. "I didn''t do much to be a father. At the end of my life, he was the only one left to worry about. I hope he lives well


    "The end of life," Ning An suddenly caught the point in his words, "what do you mean?"


    "It''s nothing," Ji Ming said freely. It seems that he has seen through the world, but it''s just cancer. There''s not much life left. It''s a punishment from heaven. I deserve it


    "This..." Ning an a Leng, not from the partial head to see Ji Yu Ze.


    "Ozawa knows," Ji Ming smiles. "Maybe that''s why he comes to see me occasionally."


    At this point, he laughed with some self mockery: "originally, I thought that he might not want to see me all his life. But it''s good to see you now. At least one wish in my heart has come true. "


    "I''m relieved to have someone with him in the future."


    Rather silent, nodded: "you don''t worry, I will always accompany him."


    "Thank you," Ji Ming repeated, his eyes slightly moist, "thank you."


    The time to visit is coming. Ning''an returns the microphone to Ji Yuze, "talk to your father again."


    Ji Yuze took it in silence. He and Ji Ming looked at each other across a glass plate, with different emotions flowing between similar eyebrows and eyes.


    Until the guard knocked on the door, jiyuze finally said: "goodbye, Dad."


    Ji Ming''s tears in his eyes suddenly fell down. He quickly turned around, waved behind him and strode away.


    "Gone?" Ning An pulled Ji Yu Ze''s sleeve.


    "Well." He closed his long eyelashes and his voice trembled.


    "It''s OK," Ning An reached for him. "I''m still here."


    Jiyuze hooked his lips. "I know."


    He raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the prison.


    For Ji Ming, Ji Yuze''s mood is very complicated.


    It was his father, but again and again he broke his beautiful fantasy.


    He originally hated Ji Ming to the bone, but it was he who pushed him out of despair.


    He doesn''t know how to get along with Ji Ming. Maybe this is a good ending.

 Chapter 63

    "Ning''an." Ji Yu Ze opened his mouth and called.


    "What''s the matter?" Ning An looks back at him.


    The young man''s lips tightly pursed, "will you always be there?"


    Ning An smiles. He comes up to Ji Yu Ze and answers sincerely, "yes, I will always be there."


    Regardless of the wind and rain, regardless of good or bad, regardless of the past, regardless of the future.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Ming has been good-looking since he was a child. Everyone likes to tease him. So he had a good journey and had whatever he wanted.


    Many young girls have been around him since childhood. Gradually, Ji Ming feels that love is just a game.


    For others, the flower of kaolin, which is unattainable, is also attracted by his appearance.


    Ji Ming doesn''t think it''s challenging at all. For him, changing his girlfriend is almost as diligent as changing clothes.


    Even after he broke up, he couldn''t remember what his ex looked like. He thought it was just a game of love and wish, but those women would always struggle, which bothered Ji Ming.


    At that time, Ji Ming was only in his twenties. He was in high spirits, but he had no feelings about love.


    Later, he graduated and worked in the first mental hospital of Jiangcheng city. Relying on the old man''s connections, he became the vice president in a few years.


    At that time, he was just standing up, very handsome and powerful, which attracted the young nurses.


    The little girls, who thought they were pretty, rushed to throw themselves at him in the hope of climbing up their thighs.


    Ji Ming sees their thoughts at a glance, and he is also bored. He happily accompanies them to play a romantic drama.


    Until he met the intern who was totally different from others.


    Song Jia''er was 19 years old. She was the same age as a flower. Her life was like a peach blossom with half open branches.


    She smile, as if the spring breeze, inadvertently set off a trace of ripples in the heart.


    But she just didn''t realize it. She opened a pair of innocent and watery eyes, which made you look deeper and deeper, and indulge more and more.


    Ji Ming saw song Jia''er in a group of interns almost at a glance, which made him determine his new prey.


    He seems to be back in the school age, and he wants to pick the most difficult flowers in the nearby population.


    Ji Ming is very confident in himself. He believes that no woman will be indifferent in front of him.


    That''s true in teenagers, and it''s true now.


    But Ji Ming soon got to the first Tieban.


    I don''t know whether song Jia''er''s EQ is too low or too smart to turn a blind eye to his kindness.


    She is polite and respectful to him, but she doesn''t like men at all.


    Ji Ming frowns and feels frustrated.


    It shouldn''t be like this. He soon became more aggressive. No woman can refuse him.


    Ji Ming rarely takes song Jiaer seriously. He takes great pains to observe her life, her constellation, her blood type, the food she likes to eat, and even the name of her dog in the dormitory. Ji Ming knows it all.


    In work, Ji Ming also used the responsibility of vice president to transfer song Jiaer to his department for internship.


    When she first arrived, song Jia''er was obviously not used to it. She was nervous and walked with her head down.


    Ji Ming looks at her red face and suddenly feels a little cute.


    This kind of thought made him want to tease the little girl who was easy to blush.

 Chapter 64

    For a teenage girl, Ji Ming thinks that she should be captured easily.


    But the reality is that he is in Song Jia''er''s place, again and again hit the wall.


    But when he felt angry, song Jia''er just blinked innocently. Her beautiful eyes flickered, which made his anger disappear.


    Ji Ming is incredibly patient with this little girl.


    I don''t know when, perhaps from the first sight of song Jiaer, he was thinking about what this girl would look like when she fell in love with someone.


    She will not blush to blame, will not smile bashfully, or, there will be other unimaginable behavior.


    This idea gradually takes root in Ji Ming''s heart and grows up, becoming his obsession.


    He wants song Jiaer to fall in love with him.


    We must.


    Ji Ming changed his romantic temperament and kept a gentle and elegant image in front of song Jia''er. Whenever something happens to song Jia''er, Ji Ming must be the first one.


    He''s so warm, he''s so sincere. Little by little, song Jiaer is defeated by Ji Ming''s attack. Maybe one day, maybe at a certain moment, she suddenly finds that this man has left a thick, indelible trace in her heart.


    Aware of the little girl''s change, Ji Ming can''t help but feel proud. According to his previous practice, he would immediately get out and cruelly break the little girl''s dream.


    But I don''t know why Ji Ming didn''t.


    Song Jia''er is like a cup of poisoned wine. The surface of the wine is shining with a faint light. It looks very beautiful.


    He was lured by it and knew it was poisonous, but he still drank it without hesitation.


    He wants to taste her.


    Ji Ming is getting out of control.


    But it was too late for Ji Ming to reflect on his own changes.


    The little girl''s eyes flashed and handed him the examination results, "I''m pregnant! Ji Ming, you are going to be a father! "


    At that moment, Ji Ming almost thought that he had an auditory hallucination.


    But the little girl''s excited look let him know that it was not.


    Ji Ming''s first reaction was: "knock it out."


    Song Jia''er was stunned and asked incredulously, "Why are you not happy?"


    How could he be happy? Ji Ming sneered in his heart and pressed down the strange feeling in his chest. He said coldly: "do you think I will marry you? I''m just playing with you. "


    "Whatever Have fun? " Song Jia''er''s eyes are full of disbelief.


    Her light seemed to go out in an instant, leaving only endless desolation and hopelessness.


    "You son of a bitch!" Song Jia''er raises her hand and slaps Ji Ming hard.


    Just after the fight, Ji Ming didn''t speak, but she cried first.


    She looks very good when she cries, like the petals on the branches are stained with rain and dew, her eyes are slightly red, and the pear flowers are rainy.


    Ji Ming looked at it and felt a slight pain in his heart. He thought it was incredible. Did he fall in love with this little girl?


    No way.


    Ji Ming sneered, and his face became colder. What he said hurt people more: "I''m a jerk from beginning to end. Isn''t this the way of modern society? Everything is just your love and my wish. For the last time, kid, knock it out. "


    "Be obedient, will you?" Ji Ming''s voice is still gentle.


    But his little girl has been crying red eyes, blurred vision, can not see the smile he deliberately made.

 Chapter 65

    Song Jia''er completely disappeared in his world.


    Ji Ming should be happy to solve a problem. But the joy didn''t last long. He soon found that the world became a little boring without the red faced girl.


    But soon, he put all these strange feelings behind him.


    After finishing his clothes in front of the mirror, he is still the romantic vice president Ji.


    However, Ji Ming''s interest in women has become increasingly weak.


    The turning point came a few years later.


    At that time, he couldn''t remember song Jiaer''s face clearly, but when he came home and faced the white three-year-old boy, all the details suddenly came back to his mind.


    The paternity certificate on the table shows that it is the son of song Jia''er and him.


    Ji Ming felt a little absurd. The old man trembled with anger. He knelt on the ground in a trance. He only asked, "where is she?"


    The old man was silent for a long time before he sighed: "he died."


    He died.


    Ji Ming''s face was not half surprised. He couldn''t say what he felt, but he felt a slight prick on the tip of his heart, and the world was somewhat unreal.


    The girl who always smiles, looks at him with smart eyes, trusts him unconditionally, and finally disappears into his world in a decisive attitude.


    "I heard it was dystocia." The old man looked at the little three-year-old, "you are responsible for what you have done wrong."


    "Responsible?" Ji Ming suddenly laughed, "I''m not wrong."


    How can he do something wrong? It''s clear that song Jia''er is too determined.


    He told her to kill her. She''s such a silly girl. Do you think you can tie his heart with children? Naive.


    If we beat them at that time, how could they, how could they die.


    The birth of that child was a mistake.


    Ji Ming''s words made him so angry that he drove him out of the house on the spot, and even threatened to sever the father son relationship with him.


    Ji Ming is also very tough. He can go as soon as he says.


    This is ten years.


    Until Ji Ming receives the news that Ji''s father and mother died in a car accident, he finally returns to Ji''s old house to take care of the affairs.


    There, he saw jiyuze.


    The thin boy stood upright, pursed his thin lips, and his eyes were full of tension and hope.


    In a trance, he seemed to see the little girl with red cheeks again.


    Ji Ming takes him back to the place where he lives. Lisa is also there, smoking a cigarette and glancing at the silent teenager.


    Lisa asked with interest, "is this your son?"


    Ji Ming answered vaguely.


    Lisa went to Ji Yu Ze and picked her eyebrows: "it''s called little mother."


    Ji Ming frowned and said nothing more. But Ji Yu Ze just hung his head and said nothing, clenched his fist tightly.


    "Ah, why so impolite." Lisa slowly puffs out a ring of smoke.


    "Be obedient." Ji Mingdao.


    But Ji Yu Ze is still stubbornly silent. From him, Ji Ming sees the familiar figure again.


    His heart inexplicably lit a fire, why they are so stubborn mother and son, why do not listen to him!


    Ji Ming ruthlessly picked up the things at hand, toward Ji Yu Ze played in the past. The more he bit his lower lip and didn''t make a sound, the more Ji Ming exerted himself.


    In the end, I don''t know whether I''m fighting with jiyuze or myself.

 Chapter 66

    Ji Yuze should hate him, Ji Ming thought.


    After all, his mother, in the final analysis, died because of him, and perhaps hatred can be inherited through connected blood.


    But what does it matter? He doesn''t mind who loves him or hates him.


    And every time I see jiyuze, it seems to remind him that the girl with curved eyebrows is still reciting his name at the end of her life.


    Maybe he is guilty. Ji Ming often avoids seeing Ji Yuze and is not at home for three days. Only Lisa and Ji Yuze are at home. Ji Ming doesn''t have to think about what will happen.


    But he didn''t stop it.


    He said to himself in his heart, anyway, the child is just an accident, just a mistake, how does it have anything to do with him.


    Because of his acquiescence, Lisa has become even worse.


    Ji Ming seldom sees Ji Yuze several times, but when he sees it, he can see the scars of the old and the new.


    But that''s what happened. Every time I saw Ji Ming, there was still a glimmer in his eyes.


    It''s like Ji Ming is his only salvation in the world.


    was as like as two peas in his mother''s mind.


    But there are also different places, he is waiting, waiting for the child''s resistance.


    But he didn''t expect that jiyuze''s resistance was more intense than he imagined.


    Ji Ming still remembers that day was a rare sunny day in autumn. He looked at the sun outside, rubbed his eyes and decided to go home.


    Just walked to the door, Ji Ming noticed that there seems to be something wrong. He frowned, took out the key and turned the door lock.


    "Click" a, cut a room calm.


    He raises an eye, and Ji Yu Ze dyes the eyebrow eye of blood to go up.


    The child''s face was silent, but his hands trembled. On the ground next to him, Lisa lay on the ground with her eyes wide open, with a look of horror and shock on her face.


    In her abdomen, inserted a sharp fruit knife, the smell of blood slightly diffuse open.


    Ji Ming quickly closes the door.


    He went to jiyuze, didn''t even ask about the process of things, but said very lightly: "it''s OK, I''m here."


    "It was an accident." Ji Yu Ze said in a low voice.


    "I know," Ji Ming touched his head. "You''re a good boy, I know."


    Ji Ming is very calm. He wipes the fingerprints on the handle and prints his own. Seeing Ji Yuze standing on one side, he wiped off the blood stains on his face with his own clothes.


    After that, he deliberately covered up the living room and made it look like he had a dispute with Lisa.


    Ji Ming hands his mobile phone to Ji Yuze, "call the police."


    Ji Yu Ze was stunned, a little at a loss.


    "Be obedient, will you?" Ji Ming hooked his lips, just as he comforted his mother.


    When he did all this, Ji Ming was very calm. He thought about all the results and all the countermeasures.


    Before getting on the police car, he just touched jiyuze''s cheek, "live well, for me, for your mother."


    When he turned around, he thought of the little girl like flowers again.


    I don''t owe you any more, he thought.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Ming, who has been conceited for most of his life, has become self-cultivation after several years in prison.


    The older you get, the more often you think back.


    At the end of his life, he often dreams.


    He dreamed of the Gardenia that he could not pick when he was ten years old, the blue sea he had seen when he was fourteen years old, and the first patient to be treated after work.


    But not once, I dreamed of that girl with curved eyebrows.


    In the deep of the night, I suddenly dream about my youth, but only dream about idle people.

 Chapter 67

    "Cough." Gu Bai looked at a system that was making trouble. He sincerely apologized: "Yuanyuan, I was not good last time. I shouldn''t tease you. You don''t care about the villains. Don''t be angry."


    Yuanyuan twisted his body and gave a cold hum. After a while, he said: "forget it, I''ll forgive you once. ¡¿


    GU Bai laughed and said, "well, I''ve done a good job this time."


    Yuan Yuan rolled his eyes, but it''s far from our goal. ¡¿


    GU Bai looked at the blue bar on the bracelet and said, "a little makes a lot. It''s fast."


    "Come on, I''m ready for the next task!"


    You are positive. ¡¿With a wave of his hand, Gu Bai has a new memory in his mind.


    It was during the period of the Republic of China, when the war broke out, that Gu Bai became the second young master of the Ye family in Xunyang City, a famous dandy named ye Xunan.


    Ye xun''an was born with a golden spoon. He didn''t worry about food and clothing. His family was inherited by his elder brother, so he had no pressure and became a romantic young master.


    Two hobbies in my life, beauty and the pursuit of beauty.


    But in the end, the sound, the color, the light, all became a wisp of the dead under the fire.


    "You are looking for a host, how one is worse than the other." Gu Bai couldn''t help saying.


    Yuanyuan didn''t bother to pay attention to him, but said: "the target of the mission is Xie Mosheng, a famous actress in the Acacia class. ¡¿


    Xie Mosheng, a famous Huadan in the city, is called boss Xie. It''s just that in those days, the social status of the actors was relatively low, and Xie Mosheng was good-looking again. He was thought about and forced by power. But he had a strong character. He would rather die than follow him. He died with that man in the end.


    [our task is to change the ending of Xie Mosheng. Of course, it would be better if we could succeed in this process. ¡¿Yuanyuandao.


    Gu Bai nodded: "OK, I understand."


    Yuan Yuan is no nonsense. He points out: "in plane transmission, three, two, one! ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Second young master." Uncle Liu, the housekeeper, pushed the man asleep in the rocking chair.


    He was a pretty young man. He was wearing a dark green brocade. White complexion, long eyelashes, showing a sense of innocence.


    Hearing the sound, ye Xunyou woke up and rubbed his eyes: "what''s the matter? Uncle Liu. "


    "The young master is back. Please come to the hall."


    On hearing this, ye xun''an immediately woke up and said with a surprise: "brother is back. I''ll go right away."


    He said, stood up and shook his robes. After finishing at will, he followed uncle Liu to the front hall.


    Master ye, the leading rich businessman in Xunyang City, sits at the top. Next to him sat a quiet young man. His eyes are deep. He is similar to ye Xunan in appearance, but his temperament is totally different. It is ye Zichu, the eldest son of the Ye family.


    Far away, you can hear ye Xunan''s voice: "Dad! Brother


    Ye master shook his head, some helpless floor with a face: "said how many times, don''t make a big noise, no rules!"


    Ye xun''an curled his mouth and made a face at the beginning of Chong Ye Zi. Ye Zichu then smiles: "second younger brother, come here."


    Ye Xun an ran to him and sat down. He picked up a cup of tea and said, "brother, didn''t you go to Shangyang to buy goods? Everything has been done? Why are you back so soon? "

 Chapter 68

    Ye Zichu sighed: "the situation is not very good recently. Several merchants that Shangyang had cooperated with began to reduce their business. I saw that there was nothing to import, so I came back. "


    He looked at master ye, "Dad, do you think we should make some preparations?"


    "It''s always good to keep a backhand," Mr. Ye pondered, "but I don''t think the fire can reach Xunyang city."


    They talk about business matters, ye Xunan naturally has no voice, just bored playing with the teacup.


    When they finished talking, he asked lazily, "Dad, what can I do for you?"


    Master Ye snorted and waved, while uncle Liu handed a page of paper up.


    Master Ye threw the paper in front of Ye Xunan. "Take a good look for yourself. It was sent by boss Zhang of Yunyang restaurant the day before yesterday. He said it was something you broke in his shop."


    "Well, who are you fighting with again?"


    Ye looks at ye Xunan with a grudge. Because he is his young son and has no trouble inheriting his family property, ye indulges him more than ye Zichu.


    But I didn''t expect that ye Xunan became more and more frustrated and became a famous dandy in Xunyang city.


    Ye xun''an took the paper to his eyes and said carelessly, "it''s the boy of the Li family. If he hadn''t ridiculed me for nothing, I wouldn''t fight with him in the restaurant."


    Ye master patted the table: "people say this is not true, you are a thing to show me!"


    "Dad, I''m your own son." Ye Xunan said with a smile.


    "If you are half as sensible as your elder brother," Mr. Ye sighed, "I won''t worry so much."


    Ye xun''an still does not mind laughing, "my eldest brother is the only person in the sky and there is no one in the earth. It''s enough to have him in the Ye family."


    He winked at the leaf. "Right, brother?"


    Ye Zichu smiles helplessly, "forget it, Dad, the second younger brother is still young, and he will be sensible in the future."


    He took the paper and said to uncle Liu, "go to the warehouse to repay the original price to boss Zhang, and send some small things to apologize."


    "Yes." Uncle Liu takes orders.


    Ye xun''an was still reluctant. "The boss obviously took advantage of the fire. We only broke a set of tables and chairs that day. Look, what did he write? This is to take our Ye family as the big head of injustice. I can''t do it. I have to go to him to settle the accounts. "


    "Stop!" Ye shouts aloud, "I don''t think it''s enough to cause trouble. You''re staying in your room these days, and you''re not allowed to go."


    "Dad," ye Xunan was very aggrieved, "how can you ban my feet!"


    "I don''t just want to ban your feet, I want to break your legs." Master Ye leaves.


    Ye xun''an seems to want to argue with him. Ye Zichu quickly pulled him and said with a smile, "just listen to your father. After a few days, your father will let you out."


    "That can''t be bored to death," ye Xunan a face life can''t love to lie on the table, "elder brother, do you want to help me talk about love?"


    "You see dad just now, obviously he has made up his mind. It''s useless for me to intercede." Ye Zichu patted him on the shoulder, "it''s just a few days. I can''t bear it. Otherwise, you can learn how to do business with me? "


    "OK," ye Xunan waved, "I''ll go back to my room, I''ll forbid my feet."

 Chapter 69

    Ye Xunan naturally can''t stay at home obediently.


    At night, when master ye had a rest, he ran out quietly.


    Uncle Liu looked nervous and said, "second young master, if the master knows..."


    "Oh, if you don''t tell me, who will know." Ye Xunan smiles indifferently. "It''s said that a new team has come to the restaurant today. I have to go and watch the excitement."


    "That''s it. I''ll go first. Remember to let me in later!"


    Ye Xunan ran away, but uncle Liu could only shake his head and sigh.


    Just as he was about to close the door, a gentle male voice came from behind: "is he out?"


    "Big, big young master." Uncle Liu turned and called nervously.


    Ye Zichu smiles, "uncle Liu, it''s OK. I won''t blame you."


    "I know this boy can''t be locked up," ye Zichu asked again, "but I know what he is going to do? Don''t make trouble again. "


    Uncle Liu thought for a while, and Gongsheng replied, "listen to the second young master, it seems that a new troupe has come to Yunyang restaurant. He wants to see it."


    "It''s nothing," said Ye Zichu, relieved and thought again. "Forget it, I''ll go and look at him."


    "The young master just came back from Shangyang. Let me go." Liu Shudao.


    Ye Zichu shook his head, "you can''t hold that boy down. Don''t worry. In Xunyang City, there should be no one who dares to really start with xun''an. I''m just worried about him starting with others. "


    With that, ye Zichu sighed again.


    Uncle Liu


    *


    Yunyang restaurant.


    The night is sparse, a few stars are falling in the sky, the moon is like water, and the wind is gentle.


    The restaurant is still full of friends, there are storytellers on the stage are talking to the high mood place, bursts of applause.


    As soon as ye Xunan came to the door, he said with a smile, "Er Shao, I thought you were not coming today."


    "I didn''t want to come, but when I think about your boss complaining to him, I''m so angry that I have to settle with him."


    That''s what he said, but when he saw that there was no anger between his eyes, he just said it casually.


    Xiao ER was relieved: "Er Shao just likes to joke. Please come inside. There''s a new troupe today. I''ll let you have a look. "


    Ye xun''an is familiar with the road and goes up to the second floor in a private room with the best view.


    After serving his usual tea, Xiao Er brought up a couple of small dishes and said, "Er Shao, the Huadan of this troupe is so beautiful that he won''t let you down."


    Ye Xunan let out a "Oh" and asked, "how does it compare with the little peach of the moral arts class?"


    "It''s just a sky, an underground," he said with his hands


    He has seen little peach blossom. She is a rare beauty. Can the Huadan of this new troupe be more beautiful than her?


    Ye xun''an finally got a little interested and picked his eyebrows: "have you seen it?"


    Little two scratched his head and looked a little shy. "I saw it from a distance."


    Ye Xunan chuckled and said, "well, I''ll have a good look later. What kind of immortal character is it?"


    When the sophomore went out, he picked up the dried fruit on the table and ate it at will. Before long, the storytellers went down and the new troupe began to set up the stage.


    Seeing the banners with the words "Acacia class" written on both sides, ye Xunan holds his head in one hand and waits with great interest.

 Chapter 70

    On the field, the stage has been built.


    A desolate singing sounded, followed by a slender figure.


    That person''s body is soft and beautiful, and his movements are beautiful. As soon as he appeared on the stage, he got a lot of cheers.


    Ye Xunan was a little bit more interested, thinking that this should be the flower of the Acacia class.


    As soon as the lyrics came out, he knew what play he was singing today.


    Maybe it''s because this is the first meeting of Acacia class in Xunyang city. They want to hold their leading Huadan and sing "a dream Nanke", which has more Dan roles.


    This play tells the story of a poor woman in the former dynasty.


    The woman married a young scholar and used all her belongings for him to study.


    Later, the scholar became the number one scholar in one fell swoop, but was favored by the princess, to let him be the son-in-law. The scholar is bewildered. In order not to let others find out about his family, he secretly sends someone to kill the woman.


    The woman stumbled all the way to nanketing. There was no way to escape. She was desolate and died under the sword.


    Looking back on my life, I feel like a dream.


    But it was a nightmare.


    After the story was adapted by Mr. Shuo Shu, it was changed into drama and put on the stage. Many people like to see such sad things.


    The voice and color of Huadan on the stage are sad, which makes people sink into it instantly. It seems that they can also feel the sadness in the woman''s heart.


    Huadan is singing: "hateful, I married him, once I am rich, I will rest!"


    With the sound, he turned a circle, his eyes also followed around the presence of a circle.


    That is to say, the crowd sitting below suddenly became silent for a moment.


    Then there was a roaring applause.


    Huadan''s face was covered with gorgeous ink, but even so, he could see some brilliant colors from his eyes.


    What''s more, beauty is not in skin but in bone. It''s enough to attract people.


    Ye Xuan''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, at least from the appearance point of view, Acacia class this Huadan is really good.


    I just don''t know what kind of face there is under the thick ink.


    He propped his chin and listened to the man''s play with enjoyment. His eyes were burning at the Huadan on the stage.


    Ye xun''an''s sight is too undisguised. Hua Dan seems to have a feeling. When he sings, he looks up casually.


    This look, and ye Xun an look at a positive.


    He saw the man''s appearance clearly, only thought that the man''s eyebrows and eyes were really good-looking. When they were closed and closed, they all showed the amorous feelings that others didn''t have.


    Therefore, ye Xunan''s desire to see Huadan''s original appearance is even stronger. He wants to leave now and see how he takes off his make-up.


    But the play has just come to an end.


    On the stage, Huadan''s water sleeves unfolded and sang: "I''m miserable. I''ve had thousands of tears and blood. My life is here!"


    To describe sadness and sadness, water sleeve dance, the meaning of sadness almost spills over the whole stage.


    "Good!" Ye Xunan raised his eyebrows and laughed, and took the lead in clapping his hands.


    At this point, Huadan''s play is over.


    After Hua Dan left the show, many people began to ask who was the singer.


    Ye Xunan is no exception.


    He had planned to call the previous sophomore to ask about Huadan.


    But without waiting for the audience to say more, the people of Acacia class have begun to do their best to publicize their leading role.


    Ye xun''an was idly listening on the second floor, until he heard the person in Acacia class say that the man was singing anti string, he was stunned.

 Chapter 71

    Man, is it a man?


    Ye xun''an frowned. He had no special hobby. For a moment, he was less interested in Huadan in the Acacia class.


    From the busy crowd, he knew the name of Huadan - Xie Mosheng.


    I don''t know who''s home in namo. I blow Sheng into shuilou in the middle of the night.


    That''s a good name.


    After watching the hall meeting, ye Xunan also felt a little sleepy, so he was ready to go downstairs to return to Ye Fu.


    When Xiao Er saw him, he asked, "Er Shao, have you gone back?"


    "Well," he nodded and took out a silver spindle. "It''s a good play."


    "Thank you very much, er Shao!" The second child has a happy face.


    Ye Xunan was going down the stairs when he heard someone calling: "it''s boss Xie!"


    He can''t help but follow to lift eyes to look, see from that dark place, gradually walk out a slender figure.


    The man raised his eyes and crossed his lips with a smile.


    As he got closer, his features became clearer. A pair of slightly curved fox eyes, canthus eyebrows flow with attractive style, straight nose, vermilion lips, not good-looking. It''s obviously gorgeous, but it''s not half feminine, just right.


    Ye Xunan recognized at a glance that he was the Huadan of the Acacia class who had just been singing.


    Unexpectedly, he was so beautiful.


    He Leng Leng, Xie Mosheng also saw him at this time, about is to have the impression to him, slightly nods to indicate to him.


    Ye Xunan nodded passively.


    "Tomorrow''s Acacia class still has a meeting?" He tilted his head to ask the boy next to him.


    Xiaoer said with a smile: "this is what we say. Er Shao, you have to ask the leader of Acacia class."


    Ye Xunan glanced at him, "Acacia class lives in Yunyang restaurant, don''t you know?"


    "Er Shao, don''t you think it''s hard for me? What can I know as a shop boy?" After a little meal, he said, "but it seems that I mentioned it when I listen to the kitchen chat. The leader of Acacia class said that if the effect of the first hall meeting tonight is good, I will stay in Xunyang city in the future."


    He felt his chin, tut tut sighed: "but also, there are few people like boss Xie in quanxun Yangcheng. They really should seize the opportunity to make money."


    Ye xun''an sneered: "you talk about people like goods with clear price tag."


    Little two sighed, "little two, you are from a rich family. You don''t know the sufferings of the people. In today''s world, people are not regarded as human beings. "


    Ye Xunan was about to say something when he stood in front of him in a green robe.


    Xie Mo Sheng picked to pick eyebrow, ask a way: "this young master?"


    His voice is a little different from that when he was singing, and it is totally different from his beautiful appearance. He is too clear, and his trance reminds people of the white beach and the blue sea.


    "This is the second son of the Ye family. Ye xun''an and Ye Er Shao," the second child reminded him in good time


    Ye Xunan turns his head lazily, "what''s the matter with boss Xie?"


    "It''s nothing, just look at young master Ye. He thinks his face is very kind." Xie Mosheng frowned, as if in memory, "have we met before?"


    Ye xun''an suddenly laughed, and his eyebrows and eyes showed the usual romantic color, "boss Xie, this chat up routine is too common."


    Xie Mo Sheng seems to be Leng Leng, for a long time just some funny to shake his head.


    "A beautiful woman like boss Xie," said Ye Xunan, squinting and frivolous, "if I''ve ever seen it, I''ll never forget it."


    When he talks about love words, Mo Tong looks at people with a smile, as if he is really affectionate.

 Chapter 72

    Xie Mosheng chuckled.


    Ye Xunan was dissatisfied: "what are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing," Xie Mosheng raised his lips. "I just think Ye Er Shao is very interesting."


    Ye Xunan took another serious look at him.


    It''s clear that the crowd is crowded, but Xie Mosheng has a magical charm. People can only see him at first sight, and they can never forget him after seeing him.


    Ye Xunan didn''t lie just now. If he had seen Xie Mosheng before, he would never forget it.


    Xie Mosheng is a standard melon seed face with translucent, smooth and lustrous complexion.


    The eyebrows are properly trimmed, which is neither sharp nor conspicuous. With a pair of bright eyes, a slight glance can be regarded as enchanting.


    The bridge of his nose is delicate, and his thin lips are slightly crooked upward, just like the most flourishing peach blossom in spring.


    Xie Mosheng''s facial features are as beautiful as those carved by heaven. What''s more, his every move is full of beautiful beauty, calm, as if with a quiet poetic.


    Ye Xunan has to sigh that this is the most beautiful person he has seen for so many years.


    He has always been kind to beauties, so he can''t help being patient with Xie Mosheng.


    "Seek safety." A call came from behind.


    Ye xun''an was excited and looked back with a guilty smile: "brother, why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come to you, you don''t want to go back?" Ye Zichu came out from behind the crowd, "if you call dad to know, you''ll look good."


    "Then don''t let dad know," ye Xunan blinked. "Brother, you love me the most. You won''t betray me, will you?"


    See him so play to depend on of appearance, leaf son beginning can''t help but sigh.


    His vision a turn, fell to the body of Xie Mo Sheng, "this is?"


    "Dan role of Acacia class, Xie Mosheng, boss Xie." Ye Xunan said casually.


    After seeing Xie Mosheng''s face clearly, ye Zichu was surprised for a moment. But soon, he covered up his emotions perfectly. "Boss Xie, if you have offended me when I meet you for the first time, please Haihan."


    He spoke in a gentle manner, without any contempt for the actor, just like the clear wind and bright moon, which was kind.


    "Brother, you are right. Do I love to offend people in your heart?" Ye Xunan is dissatisfied.


    Xie Mosheng said with a smile: "the eldest young master is joking. The second young master is just as good as he was at first sight with Mosheng


    Just at this time, someone ran to Xie Mosheng''s ear and said a few words. Xie Mosheng twisted his eyebrows deeply, pursed his lips, and said apologetically, "two young masters, the leader has something to discuss. Please excuse me."


    "Please." Ye Zichu made a move to let go.


    Xie Mosheng rushed to the direction of the leader of the Acacia class.


    Far away, ye xun''an seems to be able to see his frown. I don''t know what''s the reason for that.


    "People are far away, but still look." Ye Zichu suddenly knocked him on the head.


    Ye Xunan ate the pain and explained, "I just look around."


    Ye Zichu was too lazy to pay attention to him again. He said, "it''s late at night. Let''s go home."


    This time, ye xun''an is obedient, obedient with ye Zichu behind.


    As they grew older, it was rare for the two brothers to walk side by side on such a moonlit night.


    The night breeze is blowing gently, and ye Xunan is chatting with each other. Ye Zichu is mostly listening to it, and he should hear it from time to time.

 Chapter 73

    When he was about to arrive at Yefu, yexunan suddenly asked, "brother, do you think that Huadan looks good today?"


    "What Huadan?"


    "It''s that Xie Mosheng, boss Xie."


    Ye Zichu thought about the handsome young man he had just seen. He sincerely said, "it''s really good."


    "That little two didn''t cheat me," ye Xunan laughed. "It''s more beautiful than little peach."


    Ye Zichu suddenly stopped and looked back at him: "find an."


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Xunan raised his eyes doubtfully.


    "I know that you always like beauty. It''s nothing to do with food and sex," ye Zichu coughed, "but you shouldn''t be so ridiculous that even men..."


    He didn''t speak, but ye Xunan understood.


    Ye xun''an''s face turned from white to red, and his voice was a little higher: "brother, what are you talking about?"


    Seeing him like this, ye Zichu couldn''t help laughing and reminded: "I''m just joking. Why do you react so much. You can keep your voice down, or you will disturb your father and have a good look. "


    Think of Ye master, ye Xunan can only curl his mouth, cleverly did not make a sound.


    He looked up and there was a round moon in the sky.


    I don''t know why, I think back to the young man who was enchanting. No matter how beautiful it is, it''s also a man.


    ¡­¡­


    Xie Mosheng dropped his eyes and listened to the teacher''s instruction carelessly.


    After all, he didn''t express any opinions on the performance. He just foolishly advised himself to contact more dignitaries.


    The headmaster is a greasy faced middle-aged man with a big stomach. His eyes are full of Philistines and his brain is full of shrewd calculations.


    Xie Mosheng''s life experience is not so bitter.


    It''s just the old story that an orphan was picked up by the good old troupe leader to teach him and inherit his legacy.


    The old headmaster was strict with his disciples. He was beaten and scolded for his poor basic skills. When he was young, it was a common practice.


    But Xie Mosheng never complained about the old headmaster. It was the old headmaster''s ability to make a living. It was the old headmaster who let him have a bite to eat. Compared with the days when he was hungry and cold before, it was nothing more than a little bitter and a little beating and scolding.


    The old headmaster was a good man, almost treated Xie Mosheng as his own son.


    Xie Mosheng, zaohui, has been determined to become a famous actor since he was a child. He earns a lot of money to show filial respect to the old class leader, so that he can comfortably spend the rest of his life.


    Unfortunately, the pure dream of the youth was soon smashed.


    When Xie Mosheng was 13 years old, the old leader of the troupe was poisoned, so the troupe changed his master, and his dark days began.


    Beat, abuse, cut off water and food.


    They tried to torture him, just because he was so beautiful that the new leader wanted to hold him in his hand and send him to a rich businessman who could afford a big price.


    The new leader can see that Xie Mosheng is a good material for opera. There are more ways to make money with him in the future, so he can''t just kill people. So he let him go for the time being.


    The teenage boy is a lonely, powerless boy. He doesn''t want to die like this, and he doesn''t want to get rid of the troupe he grew up in. Under the coercion and inducement of the new troupe leader, he has to sign a contract to sell himself.


    Since then, Xie Mosheng has worked harder to learn opera, and his dream of youth has disappeared.


    Deep in the night, the youth''s dream, can no longer find that year''s comfort, only resentment and hatred swept the mind, he wanted revenge.


    For the old class leader and for himself.

 Chapter 74

    But now he can do nothing, he can only tolerate, can only look for opportunities.


    The headmaster patted Xie Mosheng on the shoulder and said with a smile, "just now, who was the person talking to you?"


    Xie Mosheng''s eyes crossed a trace of disgust and said in a light voice: "two young masters of the Ye family in Xunyang city."


    Hearing his reply, the headmaster''s eyes brightened a bit, "Ye family? That''s a big family. Mo Sheng, you have to seize the opportunity. "


    His smile was ambiguous, and the implication in his tone was clear enough.


    Xie Mosheng flicked his hand away, and his voice was even colder: "I just want to sing well."


    "Opera? Ha ha ha ha ha The headmaster''s smile was even more exaggerated when he heard the speech. His two narrow eyes were almost squeezed into a line, as if tears were almost laughing out, "Mosheng, why don''t you understand. What do you sing for? It''s just for money. "


    "If you can really find a gold master in Xunyang City, then not only you but also our whole Troupe will be able to enjoy their happiness."


    Xie Mosheng''s eyes were icy cold. He squeezed his fist tightly and said nothing.


    "Sooner or later, you can figure it out," the headmaster waved and turned to leave, "who doesn''t love money in this world?"


    "That''s not why I chose to sing." Xie Mosheng''s good-looking eyebrows coagulate and whisk everything on the table to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Fu.


    Ye xun''an was lying on the table, feeling bored and moldy.


    Big brother went out to manage Ye''s business, but the old man didn''t let him go out.


    I don''t know if ye Zichu and the housekeeper told him that no matter how he begged uncle Liu, uncle Liu would not let him go.


    So ye Xunan can only stay in the room bored.


    "I don''t know how long dad will be able to calm down." Ye Xunan sighed heavily.


    "But if he never dies," he thought again, "can''t I ever go out? That''s not going to work


    Thinking of this possibility, ye Xuan quickly shakes his head and tries to forget the idea.


    He''s a man who can''t shut up.


    The more master Ye wants to lock him, the more he wants to go outside. What''s more, it''s said that the Acacia class is going to have a hall meeting again recently.


    I don''t know what play Xie Mosheng is playing this time. He still wants to see it.


    Ye Xunan made up his mind and decided to do the same thing again. He ran out quietly at night again.


    He had a clear idea of the inspection time of Ye Fu''s yard guard. After avoiding them, he quickly climbed the wall and jumped down.


    Patted the ash on clapping hands, ye Xunan was still a little complacent: "who said I did nothing, this is not climbing the wall very smoothly."


    He dusted his clothes and became a romantic couple in Xunyang city. He couldn''t see his embarrassment at all. He just needed a folding fan on hand.


    Ye Xunan goes to Yunyang restaurant, deliberately avoiding Ye''s shop all the way. He is afraid that like last time, his elder brother suddenly appears behind him and carries him home.


    Before entering Yunyang restaurant, ye xun''an specially looked around. After confirming that he didn''t see ye Zichu, he relaxed and went up to the second floor.


    When the shopkeeper saw him, he laughed: "Er Shao, here you are again?"


    "Why don''t you welcome me?"


    "How can I," the second child said with a smile, "it''s not that I don''t see you for a day. It''s like three autumn. I miss you so much."


    Ye Xunan "bang" a, lost a silver coin to him, "is to want the money in the bag."

 Chapter 75

    Small two hey hey a smile: "two little is generous."


    Ye Xunan glanced at the scene and said, "what is the song of Acacia class today?"


    "Peach Blossom Fan."


    Hearing the answer, ye xun''an chuckled, "it''s all about the drama of love and resentment in the boudoir."


    "That''s because the audience loves to watch." The second child raised his chin and motioned to ye Xunan to look at the first floor. "You see, most of them are ladies. After hearing the good name of boss Xie, they came here specially to have a look."


    He deliberately accentuated the tone of the word "beauty". Listening to ye Xunan, he couldn''t help laughing and said lazily, "it turns out that no matter men or women, people love beauty."


    "That''s true. After all, boss Xie is so beautiful."


    "Well," ye Xunan casually raised his hand, "you go down, I''ll call you if you have something."


    Xiao Er left according to his words.


    Ye Xunan props his chin, and the play off the court is ready to begin.


    The sad dulcimer sounds, and Xie Mosheng, who looks gorgeous, appears on the stage.


    "It turns out that all the splendor and splendor have gone to ruin.


    What''s the best time? Who''s home?


    It''s like a dream to be here tonight. It''s both a surprise and a joy.


    It''s a pity that I have no choice but to repay Ping ting. "


    Li Xiangjun, played by Xie Mosheng, is brilliant in appearance, soft in voice and impeccable in singing. His performance is perfect. It''s hard to believe that a person with such profound knowledge is a young man in his twenties.


    Ye xun''an''s lips rise, immersed in the wonderful performance of Xie Mosheng.


    Xie Mosheng on the stage is touching with every smile. Eyes like flowing waves, eyebrows like amorous. The posture is natural, and the corners of the clothes are gently placed in the action room. It''s the most beautiful and unique color.


    "I was born to be faithful. Just like the stone, I would not surrender if I was forced.


    It is most deplorable that the traitors and craftsmen took charge of the court platform, which implicated the common people.


    He chose the Emei golden cup to sing there. He didn''t want the foreign soldiers to approach the Yangtze River.


    They want to whitewash Taiping and deceive others. They just want to spoil Xirong and ignore the destruction of the country and the death of his family.


    The traitors lost their consciences and charmed the king with wine and sex every day.


    Although you are on the stage, he shows off his selfish desire, forgets justice and intrigues.


    Jai Yi will repay, exhausted the cruel heart.


    Pitiful, I hate all kinds of pathetic, can not help but think of the heart of the lover.


    I don''t know if I can get out of the net? I don''t know where to go from now on?


    I bite my gums here to resist the cold. Even if Li Xiangjun dies, his name will be fragrant. "


    When the last two parts of the play had been sung, ye Xunan stood up and arranged his clothes.


    He is going to talk to Xie Mosheng backstage. As for what to talk about, he is not very clear.


    But it would be nice to be able to talk to that person.


    Ye Xunan smiles, pulls up his clothes and goes downstairs. The applause just comes from downstairs.


    Xie Mosheng''s play is over. He is going back to take off his make-up.


    Ye xun''an let small two lead, gradually close to his special room. About because the Acacia class inquired about his identity, so did not stop him.


    Ye Xunan easily knocked on the door and pushed it in.


    When he came in, Xie Mosheng didn''t respond. He just said, "put down the hot water and you can go."


    Ye xun''an blinked, and then reflected that Xie Mosheng regarded him as a shop boy?

 Chapter 76

    Before he spoke, the man went to the dresser without squinting. He began to take off his costume and hang it on the hanger.


    Later, Xie Mosheng sat in front of the mirror and slowly took off his head. He moistened one side of the handkerchief with warm water in a copper basin and carefully removed his makeup.


    The oil paint on the man''s face has been erased, revealing a real and clean face under heavy makeup.


    He didn''t seem to notice the arrival of Ye Xunan and began to change his clothes.


    It was a light cyan silk gown, embroidered with exquisite dark lines. The cloth was low-key but expensive.


    Xie Mosheng''s hair is black and soft. He combs it casually with a comb. The lines are fluffy and smooth, with a natural style.


    Ye Xunan finally coughed, "yes, it''s me."


    Hearing his voice, Xie Mosheng turned his head. He picked his eyebrows and seemed a little surprised.


    But soon, don''t know what to think of, Xie Mosheng some coldly turned his head.


    His attitude is totally different from that of last time.


    Ye Xunan thought that he didn''t offend Xie Mosheng. He approached Xie Mosheng carefully and asked, "boss Xie, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What do I do?" Xie Mosheng gave a cold smile.


    "I shouldn''t ask young master ye what you want to do?" He finally turned around again, stood up and walked to ye Xunan, "I thought young master Ye was an interesting person, but I didn''t expect that you were the same as those people."


    There was a clear disgust in his tone.


    Ye Xunan was stunned.


    He simply sat down in front of Xie Mosheng and asked him, "who are they?"


    Ye xun''an was very handsome, and the radian of his head was a little naive.


    Xie Mosheng''s mind stagnated, and he said, "master Ye knows."


    "How do you know?" Ye xun''an is really confused.


    He is preparing to ask clearly, but see Xie Mo Sheng suddenly began to untie just buckle.


    Ye Xunan has no time to react. Xie Mosheng has untied the clavicle, revealing her white and transparent skin, just like a good suet jade.


    "You, boss Xie, what are you doing?" Ye Xunan is really at a loss this time.


    "For what?" Xie Mosheng chuckled and said, "isn''t that what you want to do? Isn''t that what you want me to do? "


    "Well, come on, come on!" Xie Mosheng''s voice is slightly heavy, with a little fierce and self loathing.


    Ye xun''an seems to understand at last.


    His face turned red in an instant, and it was not easy to suppress the sense of shame.


    He stood up, raised his hand to pull Xie Mosheng''s clothes, and said in a low voice: "buckle, buckle well!"


    Xie Mosheng said nothing.


    Ye Xunan can only continue: "I''m not, I don''t, not what you think."


    His face slightly hot, vaguely guessed just Xie Shisheng refers to what, "I, I just want to come to you to talk."


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll go."


    After that, ye xun''an raises his legs to leave.


    But the cuff is pulled by someone. Ye Xunan looks back again, and the anger between young people''s eyebrows and eyes has dissipated a lot.


    Xie Mosheng pulled the corner of his lip, "I''m sorry, I''m too impulsive."


    He hung his head down, his long eyelashes trembled, and he looked as fragile as a fragile jade.


    Ye Xunan pursed her lips and apologized sincerely: "no, blame me. I didn''t say hello to you in advance."

 Chapter 77

    Xie Mosheng and he were silent for a moment at the same time, and all of a sudden they all laughed.


    "Thank you, boss." Ye xun''an sat down again and said with a lazy smile, "your play is very good."


    "That''s it." Xie Mosheng rummaged in the room, found a jar of wine, looked at ye Xunan, "have a drink?"


    "Thank you for your hospitality. It''s better to be respectful than obedient." Ye xun''an became interested, took the jar of wine, sniffed it by his nose, "it smells good."


    Xie Mosheng then took two cups. "It''s not a good wine. Young master Ye likes it."


    Ye Xunan supported his chin and said, "don''t always yell at master Ye. Just call me by my name."


    Without waiting for Xie Mosheng to speak, he would smile: "reciprocity, I''ll call your name later."


    Ye Xunan called, "Xie Mosheng."


    Xie Mo Sheng Zheng Zheng, just pull to move the lip Cape should a, "EH."


    He also felt strange in his heart. He knew that he had never seen ye Xunan before. How could he always feel that he was so familiar with him.


    Just like now, the time when they sit opposite and drink has happened a long time ago.


    Xie Mosheng always relaxes unexpectedly in front of Ye Xunan. He''s not a rich young master, and he''s not a performer.


    When I first met you, it was like an old friend coming back.


    "Ye Looking for an, "Xie Mosheng looked at him." I heard that the most famous troupe in Xunyang city was called Deyi troupe before? "


    "Well," ye xun''an raised his wine cup, took a sip on his lips and said with a smile, "it''s true."


    He recalled the drama of the former German art class and sighed: "in fact, their drama is really good, especially the little peach."


    "Why didn''t it go on?" Xie Mosheng asked.


    It''s reasonable to say that Xunyang city is such a big piece of meat. Since the German art class has become famous in Xunyang City, there''s no reason to give up so easily.


    "It''s only the lack of human heart that makes the snake swallow the elephant," said Ye Xunan with a laugh and sarcasm. "Who let that little peach dream of climbing my brother''s bed?"


    "Young master ye?" Xie Mosheng was surprised.


    "My brother is such a beautiful person. She even wants to use the pickling methods in fengyuechang on my brother to get into the door of our Ye family."


    Ye xun''an''s lips lead a cool thin smile, "it''s really naive, my brother is so smart, how can she be the next game."


    "But it made my brother sick. He ordered me to cut off all the food and accommodation for the class. No one in the city dares to invite the moral arts class to a hall meeting. If the moral arts class can''t stay, it will leave naturally. "


    "If you want me to say," ye Xunan pinched her forehead, "this little peach is stupid. She is such a beautiful woman, how can her eyes be so bad. To my brother, not me. "


    His words are full of deep regret, Xie Mosheng can''t help but smile: "so if Xiao Taohong had chosen you, she would have been able to get what she wanted and fly to the branch to become a phoenix?"


    "Not necessarily," ye Xunan snorted. "I''ve been in the flowers, and I don''t want to trouble myself."


    It''s just a pity. After all, little peach is really a beauty. Since then, after not seeing her play, ye Xunan has not been used to it for a period of time.


    Fortunately, now Xie Mosheng is here.


    "I''ve always heard about the reputation of Ye''s two children," Xie Mosheng said with a smile. "It really deserves the reputation."


    "It was." Ye Xunan nodded, but he was a little proud.

 Chapter 78

    Ye xun''an reaches out his hand, picks up Xie Mosheng''s chin and slightly bends his eyebrows and eyes: "how about, beauty, are you worried?"


    Xie Mosheng didn''t whisk his hand away. He looked at him and asked: "what are you worried about?"


    His appearance is too much, smiling rather than smiling, eyebrows pick, like a noble fox licking its hair.


    Ye xun''an swallowed his saliva and coughed softly: "naturally, I''m worried about whether it will be like that little peach. Seeing that ye is so handsome and handsome, he wants to enter the gate of my Ye family."


    Xie Mosheng suddenly laughed.


    Ye Xunan took back his hand, frowned and muttered, "what are you laughing at? What''s funny?"


    A pair of hands on his shoulder, ye Xunan surprised to look up, Xie Shisheng just lowered his head.


    His beautiful eyes reflect Ye Xuan''s appearance. Somehow, ye Xuan''s body is stiff.


    Xie Mosheng bent down slowly, and his lips rose slightly. The closer they were, the closer their breath seemed to be.


    In the chest that restless heart "bang bang" accelerated a minute, the heartbeat overlaps together, cannot distinguish who is who.


    Xie Mosheng leaned over ye Xunan''s ear, and his voice was gentle: "little peach has a crush on young master ye, so you don''t have to think so much."


    "Under the same conditions, probably everyone will choose master Ye."


    Ye Xunan


    He pushed to thank Mo Sheng, didn''t push, angry way: "you give me up."


    This man is telling the truth without any reason. Even if we say it, can''t we be more euphemistic?


    Xie Mosheng chuckles, the hot air between breathing pours on ye Xunan''s ear side, a little itchy.


    "But I''m different." He said suddenly.


    "What''s different?" asked ye Xunan


    Xie Mosheng didn''t speak any more.


    He straightened up, opened the window and looked out at the sky. "It looks like it''s time for you to leave."


    "Sell what pass," ye Xunan curled his lips and drank all the wine in the cup, "the wine is good, then I''ll come back to you next time."


    He went to the door, suddenly stopped, hesitated and said: "next time, next time you are not allowed to take off your clothes."


    Xie Mosheng slammed the door.


    Fierce what fierce? Ye xun''an is unable to prevent it. He closes the door and leaves inexplicably.


    When he left, all the people in the Acacia class looked at him inexplicably, which made ye Xunan almost feel that he and Xie Mosheng had done something shameful in the room.


    "The people in this Acacia class are really strange." Ye xun''an is talking and taking a step outside Yunyang restaurant.


    "I hope my father hasn''t found out yet," he said, looking at the sky. "I''d better go home quickly, so as not to be talked about again."


    When ye Xunan arrived at Ye Fu, ye Zichu was still in the shop. Uncle Liu said that there seemed to be something wrong with his business recently.


    Business matters, ye Xunan is ignorant, can only let Ye Chu a person busy, directly live in the shop.


    Two days later, ye Xunan saw ye Zichu with dark and blue eyes.


    "Brother, are you ok?" He asked with some concern.


    Ye Zichu waved his hand and reluctantly laughed: "it''s OK, but I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room to have a rest first."


    "Well, you can live and rest." Ye Xunan knew that he was overtired and told his servants not to disturb ye Zichu no matter what happened.


    Coincidentally, ye Fu came to the guests, uncle Liu had to find ye Xunan: "second young master, the Luo family is coming."

 Chapter 79

    "The Luo family?" Ye Xun An Qi said, "what are the people of the Luo family doing here?"


    In Xunyang City, the Luo family and the Ye family are both big families. Before that, there were many commercial frictions.


    Ye xun''an thinks that if he doesn''t go to the three treasures hall, the Luo family certainly doesn''t have any good intentions.


    Liu Shudao said: "I don''t know. The Luo family are still waiting outside the door. Those two young masters, do you need old slaves to refuse them? "


    "No," said Ye Xunan with a smile, "if you refuse, doesn''t it seem that my Ye family is afraid of them? You invite them. I''d like to see what they''re up to. "


    "Yes, second young master."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The main hall of Yefu.


    Ye xun''an cocked one leg and knocked on the table with his slender fingers.


    Uncle Liu leads the Luo family in. The leader is tall and has two eyebrows. He is not angry.


    Ye Xunan knew that it was Luo He, the principal of the Luo family.


    A pink figure suddenly appeared from the back of Luo river. Ye Xunan was stunned and fixed his eyes. It turned out that she was a little girl in a pink dress.


    She was about eighteen or nine years old, with bright eyes. Her dress was very different from that of the boudoir women in Xunyang city.


    Seeing ye xun''an, the girl seemed very curious. She attached herself to Luo He''s ear and asked softly, "Dad, is the person in charge of Ye''s family so young?"


    It turned out to be Luo He''s daughter.


    Ye xun''an didn''t care a smile. He stood up and said to Luo He, "Uncle Luo, what brings you here?"


    Luo He looked at him and asked, "where''s your brother?"


    "My brother is too busy these days to rest. I''m a brother. I''m really distressed. If you have anything to do, you can tell me. I''m also the second young master of the Ye family Ye xun''an road.


    "To you?" Luo river obviously does not eat this set, "can you be the master?"


    The words were too impolite. Ye Xuan''s lips were pulled, and his impatience was expressed in his words: "if you want to say it, just say it to Xuan. I don''t want to say, "uncle Liu, please see off."


    Luo He laughed instead, "you are not like your big brother at all."


    "Or how is my elder brother in charge of business?" ye Xunan looked at him and slightly raised his eyebrows. "So what''s the matter with you today?"


    "There are some things to discuss in the chamber of Commerce. I''ll let you know by the way." Luo He took a look at the girl beside him and said, "there''s a little girl who''s just come back from studying abroad. I''m going to have a birthday party for her. I''ll invite two young masters of Ye''s family to admire her. "


    "It''s very kind of you," ye said casually. "My brother and I will definitely go."


    Got his promise, Luo He nodded with a smile: "OK, I''ll send someone to send the post later."


    "If I want to go around with my daughter, I won''t disturb you much." Luo he patted the girl on the shoulder, "Xinran, say hello to Ye Er Shao."


    "Young master Ye Er, Hello, my name is Luo Xinran." Luo Xinran curved eyebrows, toward ye Xunan smile, stretched out a white hand.


    Looking at her hand in front of her, ye Xunan was slightly stunned.


    Luo Xinran saw this, some embarrassed to take back his hand, spit out his tongue, "sorry, I''m used to it abroad."


    Ye Xunan looked up at her, her beautiful eyes slightly narrowed, "Hello, Miss Luo, nice to meet you."


    The young man''s voice and color are languid, and his long eyelashes are slightly retracted, which makes his eyes a little deep and affectionate.

 Chapter 80

    Luo Xinran''s heart beat suddenly.


    "Miss Luo, what''s the matter?" Ye Xunan looks at her.


    She quickly lowered her head, cheeks fly two red, whispered: "no, nothing."


    Ye Xunan didn''t think much about it. He just laughed at Luo He: "Uncle Luo, walk slowly."


    Luo river thoughtfully looked at Luo Xinran with a drooping head, with a smile, nodded and left.


    Ye xun''an touched his neck and said to uncle Liu, "how do I feel that his sight makes my scalp numb?"


    Uncle Liu laughed, "second young master, don''t think much."


    "When my brother wakes up, tell him what happened just now."


    "Yes," uncle Liu asked, "that young master, Miss Luo''s birthday party, do you and the young master really want to go?"


    Ye Xun an lips Cape a Qiao, "words have already said export, how can not go.". Besides, he''s already called on the door in person, and it''s not polite not to go again. "


    Uncle Liu nodded: "the second young master is thoughtful."


    "OK, that''s it." Ye Xunan walked out of the door and turned to uncle Liu with a smile: "uncle Liu, I''ll go out. If Dad asks me, you should know how to say it. "


    Uncle Liu


    He frowned and wanted to say nothing. As soon as he raised his hand, ye xun''an had run away.


    Uncle Liu sighed in the same place, but he had nothing to do.


    These two young masters can''t be locked up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yunyang restaurant.


    In front of the restaurant, there is a pictorial of Acacia class and a half silhouette of Xie Mosheng''s Huadan. Ye Xunan looks up and down and tut tut with some regret: "not so much."


    "What''s not like?"


    There was a clear voice in front of him. Ye Xunan laughed and pointed to the painting to report: "I said this."


    He raised his eyes and looked at the person in front of him. "It doesn''t look like you at all."


    Xie Mosheng looked at it from his fingertips and thought seriously: "I think it''s OK."


    Ye Xunan chuckled and didn''t think so.


    "How, sneak out from Ye''s house again?" Xie Mosheng looks at him.


    Ye xun''an turned his lips and stepped into the Yunyang restaurant. "You say this like I''m a rat who does something shameful."


    "I''m also the second young master of the Ye family. I can do whatever I want."


    Xie Mosheng moved his lips, "really." Obviously not.


    Ye Xunan did not continue this topic, only asked: "how are you in Xunyang city these days? Have you decided to take root here?"


    The troupe has always been in exile, but the situation has been grim recently. Compared with Xunyang City, Xunyang city is a paradise. Ye Xunan guessed that Acacia class could not give up this opportunity.


    Sure enough, Xie Mosheng sighed softly: "the headmaster has decided to stay."


    Ye xun''an''s step, looking back at Xie Mosheng, "listen to your tone, aren''t you happy?"


    Xie Mosheng said in silence, "I don''t have one."


    "Don''t you like Xunyang city?" Ye Xunan continued to ask.


    Xie Mosheng: "I have not."


    "Or, in this city," ye Xunan said slowly, "who makes you unhappy?"


    He has a serious look, a gentle tone, and a kind of good spirit on his delicate face, just like an innocent child who insists on getting the answer.


    Xie Mosheng''s "I didn''t" suddenly got stuck in his throat and couldn''t spit out.


    "I guessed right." Ye Xunan said, but he didn''t mean to be happy.


    He looked at Xie Mosheng and asked, "who is it?"

 Chapter 81

    Just like the blade suddenly appeared in the soft cotton, ye Xunan''s eyes swept a trace of anger.


    Xie Mosheng was stunned: "what?"


    Ye xun''an''s lips rose slightly, smiling gently: "I asked, who makes you feel unhappy?"


    Xie Mosheng pinched his hand under his long sleeve. He was silent and then said with a smile: "no one. Mosheng is happy to stay in Xunyang city. "


    He raised his eyes, and the beautiful eyes reflected ye Xunan''s appearance. "To be friends with Ye Ershao is the blessing of Mosheng."


    Ye Xunan waved his hand, "you can call me by my name."


    Xie Mosheng doesn''t want to say, and ye Xunan doesn''t ask any more. He looked around and found that there were only storytellers in the hall on the first floor. He asked casually, "how come your Acacia class hasn''t been out recently?"


    "The headmaster received a big job. We have been rehearsing for that hall meeting these days, so we have no time to take care of Yunyang restaurant." Xie Mosheng replied.


    "Big business?" Ye Xunan was curious, "which one? Let''s hear it. I don''t know you. "


    Xie Mosheng said, "Luojia in the north of the city."


    Ye Xunan He does know each other.


    Thinking of what Luo he had said before, ye Xunan looked at Xie Mosheng: "is it for his daughter to celebrate her birthday?"


    Xie Mosheng nodded.


    Ye Xunan let out a "tut" and said with a lazy smile: "in this way, Luohe really dotes on his daughter. Those who have been sent to study abroad and engaged in such a big battle are still with them everywhere. "


    Xie Mosheng asked curiously, "how do you know so clearly?"


    "To tell you the truth," said Ye Xunan, "I met Luo He and his daughter just before I went out."


    "That Miss Luo''s birthday party, Luohe also invited my elder brother to go with me," ye Xunan laughed. "It''s good to see your play again."


    "Boss Luo seems to have invited a lot of people," Xie museng said thoughtfully. "It''s really rare that there are people who value their daughter so much. I thought these big families only like their sons. "


    Ye Xunan chuckled: "that''s because he has no son and is an old son. Only Luo Xinran has a daughter. Naturally, she looks more important than her eyes. But I think the most important thing is that this daughter can bring him a lot of benefits. "


    "Oh?" Xie Mosheng said strangely, "what''s the advantage?"


    "Why Luo He sent Miss Luo to study abroad is not to let her accept new ideas and cultivate a new youth." Ye xun''an''s face was ironic, and his lips pulled up a cold smile. "He just wanted to make his daughter plated with gold, waiting for the price to sell, you know?"


    Xie Mosheng pointed his eyebrows and said, "do you mean boss Luo just wants to build up Miss Luo''s status so that she can find a good home?"


    "What''s the euphemism?" said Ye Xun an with a big grin. "I just want to use her daughter to catch a golden turtle son-in-law. The old man in Luohe''s heart is fighting something. You can see it at a glance. "


    Ye xun''an looked a little proud, supported his chin and sneered: "otherwise, why treat so many people. It''s not so much a birthday party as a blind date party. "


    It''s Luohe''s chance to see all the young heroes in Xunyang city.


    After hearing this, Xie Mosheng could not help sighing: "there are so many twists and turns in the rich family. I thought boss Luo was just a rare good father. If Miss Luo knew, she would be very sad. "

 Chapter 82

    Ye Xunan can''t help laughing. He goes to Xie Mosheng and stares at him.


    Xie Mosheng doubts: "what do you stare at me as?"


    "Just did not expect," ye Xunan said, "boss Xie is such a kind person. Miss Naro is not related to you. You care about her very much


    "Don''t you like Miss Luo?" ye Xunan glanced at him


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Xie Mosheng was a little speechless. He sighed: "I just feel that Miss Luo looks like she has no worries about food and clothing, and she is rich and prosperous. In fact, she is also a poor man who can''t help herself. Even marriage is just a business chip in her father''s eyes."


    "People in this world are all like this," ye xun''an said in a languid voice. "Even the sophomore of Yunyang restaurant can see this better than you."


    In troubled times, there are a few people who can be truly obedient.


    Like Luo Xinran, it''s not bad. At least, I can choose a good husband''s home.


    Don''t mention her. Even ye Xunan himself knows very well that his future wife may not be what he likes, but it must be what the Ye family needs.


    The most important thing is to be right.


    "Ye Xunan," Xie Mosheng looked up at him, "you seem to want to open it. What about you? "


    Ye xun''an''s vision in the hall gradually came back, and his smile slightly spread, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "If the person you want to marry in the future is not the one you like, what should you do?" Xie Mosheng asked seriously.


    Ye Xunan listened to his question, but casually said, "what should I do? Mo Sheng, you still don''t understand. I can''t do anything. "


    "People like my eldest brother, me and Miss Luo," said Ye Xunan, his long eyelashes trembling. "No one can really grasp his own life. Of course, it also includes our marriage partners. In other words, it''s not who we choose, it''s who our family chooses. "


    "Do you understand, Mo Sheng?"


    In the dim light, the young man''s eyebrows and eyes are pretty, and his lips are clearly filled with a sneer. Everyone said that he was wanton, only he knew that it was the most wordless and useless resistance to those bars.


    Because he couldn''t do anything, he just let himself go. Anyway, after the age of getting married, I can''t do what I want to do any more.


    Xie Mosheng understood.


    I thought ye Xunan was just a young master who didn''t know anything. Now it seems that he is not so.


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "do you know what I would do if I wanted to be with someone I didn''t like?"


    "Oh?" Ye xun''an seemed to be very interested. He picked the tip of his brow and asked, "what would you do?"


    "I''m not going to be with someone I don''t like at all." Xie Mosheng''s voice is clear, resolute and persistent.


    "Even if the whole world is against it?" Asked ye Xunan.


    "Even if the whole world is against it." Xie Mosheng replied.


    Ye Xunan was a little stunned, a little absent-minded, and immediately laughed again, "then I really envy that person who can be liked by Mosheng."


    With a smile, he showed a bit of the sentimentality of the past, just like a vine growing in a dark corner, climbing along the wall to the top of his heart, which made people gasp.

 Chapter 83

    "Envy what," Xie Mosheng did not think, "I''m just a humble actor, can give people what good way out."


    He laughed at himself. "Besides, who can look up to me?"


    "Not necessarily." Ye xun''an road.


    He stretched out his hand to stir up Xie Mosheng''s chin, and his affectionate peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. "If you are such a beauty, I''m very happy."


    Xie Mosheng is just following his fingertips, to his line of sight, not half uncomfortable. Suddenly, he also smile, "the same. He is just as happy as the second young master. "


    Xie Mosheng''s voice is always clear, this moment, but with strange dumb, like a poppy swaying in the wind, the demon gorgeous to reveal its petals, when you are about to reach out to grasp, and suddenly disappeared.


    After silence at the same time, only the heartbeat and breathing sound can be heard clearly.


    After ye xun''an reacted, he was a little embarrassed and said, "sure enough, people say that he who is close to Zhu is red and he who is close to Mo is black. It seems that you''ve been with me for a long time, and then you''ve gone bad. "


    Xie Mosheng


    I don''t know whether I''m scolding him or myself.


    Xie Mosheng shakes his head and laughs, takes out the wine from the room, shakes the wine jar, "have a drink?"


    "Drink." Ye xun''an''s heroic spirit is in ganyun tunnel.


    "It''s just that you can''t go home drunk." Xie Mo Sheng frowned and poured half a cup, "just drink less."


    Ye Xunan pursed his lips slightly discontentedly. "He is more strict than my brother."


    As soon as he reached for his hand, he snatched the wine jar from Xie Mosheng''s hand and picked an eyebrow at him: "if you are drunk, you can ask the people of Yunyang restaurant to send me back. They are already familiar with this matter. "


    Ye Xunan filled their glasses with wine before he said with a smile, "when you drink, you naturally want to have a good time!"


    Xie Mo Sheng sighed softly.


    He stretched out a slender finger, holding the glass, "then I will die to accompany a gentleman."


    Finish, drink.


    Xie Mosheng put down his glass and said to Ye Xun an with a smile, "I''m really happy to meet you."


    He said sincerely, but he made ye xun''an feel at a loss. He drank the wine in the glass and said in a small voice, "I didn''t do anything. But I''m also very happy to be your friend


    Xie Mosheng and other actors seem to be different.


    Just like Xiao Taohong in the previous German art class, she is good at singing and reading on stage, but her eyes are secretly watching, and she just wants to climb onto the bed of a wealthy family. Although the appearance is good, it is too philistine.


    But Xie Mosheng, when he was singing, he was really singing.


    At that moment, it seemed that he was the only one left in the whole world.


    And he can''t see anything, he is really, put himself into the play.


    Xie Mosheng really likes singing.


    Not as a career, a way to make money, but from the heart of love, almost devout love.


    "Your play is very good." Ye Xunan praised it from the bottom of his heart.


    He was rather embarrassed to smile: "I can''t say where good, just think where are good-looking."


    After thinking about it, ye Xunan added: "in Xunyang City, there are few people who can be worthy of your praise. It''s your pleasure, Xie Mosheng. "


    Xie Mosheng saw that he was proud, but it was disgusting. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "of course, it''s my honor."

 Chapter 84

    Xie Mosheng overestimated ye Xunan''s alcohol consumption.


    In fact, he has already chosen the wine which is not too strong, but it''s mostly because of this. Ye Xunan keeps pouring it like water.


    Xie Mosheng can''t stop him. His son''s stamina has come up. Ye Xunan is already drunk.


    He is helpless, will ye Xunan hold back against the wall, warm voice way: "I go to find someone to send you back."


    Xie Mosheng is just about to turn around, but his sleeve is yanked.


    He turned back in amazement and looked at his watery eyes.


    Ye Xunan''s wine is good. Even if he is drunk, he doesn''t make a lot of noise like others. On the contrary, he was unusually silent. He leaned against the wall and shrunk into a small ball. He raised a pair of misty eyes and looked at Xie Mosheng.


    Xie Mosheng was so a look, somehow some confused up, don''t open the line of sight, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Xunan did not answer.


    Xie Mosheng thought that he didn''t hear clearly, so he lowered his head and repeated in a warm voice again: "what''s the matter, what''s wrong?"


    Ye xun''an raised his hand and hooked his neck.


    Xie Mosheng was stunned.


    The drunkard under his body first laughed, "beauty, hee hee, beauty."


    Ye Xunan half opened his eyes, and the heat of his breath was beating on Xie Mosheng''s cheek. "You look really good."


    This man, drunk, is still so romantic.


    Xie Mosheng didn''t reply angrily: "you''re not bad either."


    Hearing what he said, ye xun''an thought seriously, and finally came to the conclusion: "it''s not as good as you. You''re the most beautiful person I''ve ever met


    He frowned, as if trying to recall: "my big brother, you are not good-looking."


    Xie Mosheng "ha" a light smile comes out, "that really is to thank two young master''s exaltation."


    "Well, you wait here first. I''ll call someone outside to send you back."


    Xie Mosheng wants to get up, but is pulled back by Ye Xunan.


    "What''s wrong with you, beauty? You don''t want to stay with me so much," he said


    Xie Mosheng


    "You''re drunk," he said, shaking his head. "You talk nonsense."


    "I didn''t," ye Xunan rubbed his eyes, and his body tilted, muttering, "and then, a few more jars of wine, ye, ye can drink all..."


    Xie Mosheng doesn''t want to talk to him any more. He just puts his hand on ye Xunan''s shoulder and is ready to straighten him up.


    The hand is suddenly pinched by Ye Xun an.


    He looked at the person in front of him dimly, his cheeks flushed slightly. Ye Xunan holds his hand, Xie Mosheng pulls, but he doesn''t move.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xie Mosheng is helpless.


    "I''m not drunk." The young man shook his head reluctantly, as if he wanted to stand up and prove that he could do it again.


    Xie Mosheng could only follow him and sighed, "I know."


    "You look good." Ye Xunan followed with a smile and shook his head in a daze.


    "I know," Xie said


    "I like you." Ye said.


    Xie Mosheng said: "I know..."


    Before the word "Tao" was uttered, he suddenly opened his eyes, as if in surprise: "you, you..."


    His body suddenly leans forward, and ye xun''an suddenly pulls people in front of him.


    There is no time for Xie Mosheng to react. He leans forward and his warm lips cover Xie Mosheng''s skin.


    Strong wine gas and man''s good smell fragrance interweave together, Xie Mosheng open his eyes, you can see ye Xunan''s long eyelashes.


    He Leng for a long time, the man seems to be some dissatisfaction, bit his lip.

 Chapter 85

    Xie Mosheng''s eyes are dim. He suddenly turns from defense to attack. He brings Ye Xuan into his rhythm with his heart''s content.


    Ye xun''an frowned and sobbed vaguely. He tried to push him away, but he didn''t.


    At the end of the kiss, Xie Mosheng just woke up.


    He let go of Ye Xunan, and the young man seemed to be murmuring something in a low voice. No matter what he was, he fell asleep against the wall.


    Xie Mosheng looked at him with a complicated look.


    "You," he stretched out his hand, but when he was about to touch ye Xunan''s cheek, he suddenly withdrew, "what do you want me to do?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss."


    Ye Xunan kneaded his forehead and half propped up.


    His eyes were a little confused and he looked around for a moment, then he came back to himself.


    He remembered that he was drinking with Xie Mosheng. After that, there was no impression.


    What, drunk?


    It seems that Xie Mosheng sent him home.


    Ye xun''an shook his head and got up from the bed. As he passed by the mirror, his steps suddenly faltered.


    The slender fingertips caress the thin lips, and ye xun''an looks suspiciously at the scar on the corner of his lips.


    The trace is very small, no pain, just a slight itch. In the light color of the lips will appear to highlight a bit, like the formation of a thorn encountered, and like someone ruthlessly gnawed from healing.


    Ye xun''an was stunned, and he was a little disappointed.


    What''s on his mind? Sure enough, I''m not even clear headed.


    Just out of the door, I saw Uncle Liu.


    Uncle Liu asked with a smile, "second young master, are you awake?"


    Ye Xunan nodded and looked around. "Where''s big brother?"


    "The young master has gone to Chuang Tzu," uncle Liu replied, "what can I do for you?"


    "It''s OK," ye Xunan said with a sigh of relief and hesitation, "last night..."


    Uncle Liu laughed, "it was boss Xie who sent you back last night. I don''t know the back door."


    "That''s good." Ye xun''an was relieved, and his pace was brisk.


    He was about to walk out when uncle Liu suddenly stopped him: "second young master, where are you going? You forget that it''s time to choose a gift for Miss Luo today. "


    Miss Luo.


    When ye Xunan patted his head, he forgot that there was still this stubble.


    It seems that I can''t find Xie Mosheng in the restaurant today. Ye Xunan shakes his head with regret.


    "The Luo family''s post has been delivered?" He asked.


    Liu Shudao: "here it is. The master told us to choose carefully. "


    Ye xun''an pulled the corners of his mouth, "when the time comes to send good things, I have to say I''m a loser."


    He turned his head and blinked his long eyelashes. "Have you chosen my brother''s gift?"


    "It''s said that the young master has chosen a piece of silk. It''s made of excellent material, and it''s hard to get a thousand gold."


    "Oh?" Ye xun''an was also interested. He touched his chin and thought, "I''ll go to the shop and look around."


    -


    on the street.


    Ye''s antique shop.


    Ye Xunan picked up this one and looked at it again, shaking his head critically.


    The man behind him followed him in fear, for fear that the master might accidentally fall and touch these fragile porcelain.


    After putting down a porcelain vase, ye xun''an sat down on the chair with a slightly wrinkled eyebrow: "are these the only things in our shop?"


    The man flattered him and gave him a Pufan: "Er Shao, these are the top items in Xunyang city."


    "But I always feel like I''m close to something." Ye Xunan muttered to himself.


    He got up and wanted to go to other stores to have a look. When he got to the door, he was hit hard.

 Chapter 86

    "Well, what''s the matter with you! I didn''t have eyes when I walked. I bumped into our second young master! " When the man saw this, he rushed forward to yell.


    Ye Xunan frowned unhappily.


    "Yes, I''m sorry," the man in front of him looked young and at a loss. "This young master, I''m not careful either."


    He was wearing a pair of black framed glasses, wincing, holding a wooden box tightly in his hand.


    Ye Xunan''s eyes fell on the wooden box and asked, "is this yours?"


    That person leng Leng, Na Na ground nods.


    The red paint corners on the wooden box have fallen off, and it looks like a lot of heads. Ye Xunan pointed to the box and asked curiously, "what''s in it?"


    "This..." There was a flicker of hesitation on his face, which immediately turned into firmness and opened the box slowly.


    "Young master, please see," he took out the tightly wrapped things. "This is my grandmother''s heirloom. There''s something urgent at home. I can only sell it off."


    His voice choked slightly, and his eyes flashed with hope, "young master, I don''t ask for more, just fifty dollars."


    "Fifty dollars?" Ye Xunan didn''t speak yet, and the man next to him screamed, "why don''t you rob it?"


    "Besides, we haven''t seen what you''re talking about yet. You''re going to cost 50 yuan to open your mouth. I''m afraid you''re crazy about money!"


    The man''s words made him blush, but he couldn''t think of any words to refute, so he had to lower his head.


    Just as he was dejected, a long finger fell on the lid of the box.


    Ye Xunan slightly hooked his lips, "you are this object, I want to have a look."


    As if the sky broke, the man quickly scattered the carefully wrapped silk cloth, revealing the true face of the heirloom.


    It was a crystal clear sapphire, made into a teardrop shape, all translucent, as if filled with a clear water.


    Even those who don''t know what to do can see its great value.


    "It''s beautiful." Ye Xunan sighed heartily.


    The man closed the box quickly, rubbed his hands nervously, and said tentatively: "look..."


    "It''s only fifty dollars," ye xun''an said with a smile, "give it to him, man."


    The man hesitated, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so he left bitterly.


    Ye Xunan took the wooden box and played with it. The touch was cool and smooth, very comfortable. He asked, "what''s the name of this thing?"


    "Yes," the man said with a flattering smile, "listen to grandma, it''s tears."


    "Good name." Ye xun''an praised it casually.


    He thought that Miss Luo would like such a delicate and beautiful object.


    Ye Xunan was relieved to find the gift.


    He was quite happy to ask this man to put away 50 pieces of ocean, now in this special period of war, there is nothing to say.


    Looking at the figure of the man who left happily, the man smacked his mouth painfully. That''s fifty dollars. The second young master gives it without blinking. No wonder the master often says that the second young master is a black sheep.


    I don''t know if the gem is true or false, if it is


    It''s really brave that someone dare to cheat the Ye family.


    Ye Xunan didn''t know that the man next to him had already traveled around the world and put the wooden box on the table, "pack it up. I''ll call uncle Liu to pick it up later."


    Man, be busy.

 Chapter 87

    After ye Xunan left the shop, he didn''t care about it any more.


    He looked at the sky and thought of going to the restaurant to find Xie Mosheng, but he saw that it was a little dark and had to go back home.


    Just walked to the gate of Ye Fu, he met ye Zichu who also just came back.


    Ye Zichu''s look is a little tired. Maybe there are too many things in the shops recently.


    "Brother!" Ye Xunan called.


    Hearing the sound, ye Zichu raised his head, and there was still a little confusion in his eyes.


    Seeing him, ye Zichu subconsciously wanted to smile, but with a bitter taste.


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Ye Xunan noticed that it was not right and stepped forward cautiously. "Is business bad recently?"


    He looked worried. His eyes were full of bright light, as if they were full of stars.


    Too naive.


    Ye Zichu shook his head. He opened his lips and spit out a few words for a long time: "Er di."


    "I I''m going to get a wife. "


    "Married?" Ye Xunan was so surprised that he let out in a loud voice.


    Ye Zichu quickly pulled his arm and peeped left and right. Fortunately, no one noticed the movement on their side.


    He led ye xun''an into the door and said helplessly, "calm down. If your father hears you, how can you scold you?"


    "When is it, you still care about these little things," ye xun''an waved his hand indifferently. He just stared at ye Zichu. "Brother, is this decided by my father?"


    Ye Zichu didn''t deny it and nodded in silence.


    "Whose girl?" He asked again.


    Ye Zichu''s usual gentle smile on the corner of his mouth gradually became a little cool. His eyes were low, his long eyelashes were down, and his voice was close to sighing: "you''ve seen it before, Miss Luo."


    "The Luo family?" Ye xun''an felt even more incredible, "how can it be! How could Dad... "


    How to make such a decision.


    It is clear that their Ye family and Luo family should be the mortal enemies in the market.


    Ye Zichu knew what he was thinking. He just looked at the young man with a slight sigh in his eyes. "Second brother, you are so smart. You should know that there is never an eternal enemy in this world. What is truly permanent is only interest. "


    Ye Xunan pursed his lips and did not speak.


    When the common interests can be maximized, the enemy will also become a friend.


    He knows.


    But he didn''t want to believe that Dad would take big brother as a bargaining chip in business.


    Then one day, will it be his turn?


    The sky is fading and the stars are dim.


    The cold moonlight shines on ye Zichu''s half face. For the first time, ye Xunan feels that his omnipotent elder brother is just a mortal.


    You can''t help being in a cage.


    Ye xun''an put the tip of his tongue against his upper teeth and asked: "brother Do you like Miss Naro


    As soon as he asked, he was annoyed.


    This question is so stupid that he knows exactly what the answer is. But after all, he still has a little fantasy.


    Fantasy this is a go out when the door, the two love each other''s drama.


    But in reality, there are no twists and turns in the storybook, no deep feelings and sweetness processed by the craftsmen, just like a pool of stagnant water.


    Ye Zichu just smiles. He doesn''t smile at the corners of his eyes. He can''t see any more clear wind and bright moon. It''s like a traditional Chinese medicine, with slight bitterness.


    He raised his hand to touch the top of Ye Xunan''s head, as if comforting a child, as if whispering to himself: "seek safety."


    "The Ye family doesn''t need our likes."


    Yes, No.


    Even from the beginning to the end, except for ye Xunan, no one asked him whether he would like to.


    That Miss Luo is the same.


    Poor people.

 Chapter 88

    Xunyang City, Luo''s courtyard.


    The beautiful and Grand Courtyard is full of conspicuous red. The crowd was bustling and bustling.


    Ye xun''an holds a glass of wine in his hand and shakes it unconsciously. He dropped his eyes and looked at the ripples of the wine noodles.


    Luo He said with a smile: "thank you for coming to the little girl''s birthday party in your busy schedule. Luo is really honored. You must have fun, or you will not give me face."


    The people at the bottom immediately responded with support.


    Listening to the polite words on these scenes, ye xun''an couldn''t help laughing and supporting his chin lazily.


    After greeting Luo He, he came to him.


    Ye''s health is not good, ye Zichu has a lot of business to do, so he naturally became the object of flattery.


    After all, his identity today represents the Ye family.


    Ye xun''an couldn''t listen to those flattering words. They were so fake that they made people nauseous. The color of impatience overflowed in his eyes, but these people were all very indifferent and rushed around him.


    At the corner of his lips hung a smile that seemed ironic, like the long eyelashes of Moyu blinking. When Yu Guangli saw Luohe coming, ye Xunan was relieved.


    At least, these people can leave him alone for a while.


    In fact, after seeing Luo he coming to find ye xun''an, everyone made enough space for them.


    For the first time, it seems that the atmosphere of the two merchants in Xunyang is so harmonious.


    "How is your father these days?" Luo he asked first.


    Just now, ye xun''an heard this question at least five times. He rubbed his eyebrows wearily and replied carelessly, "I''m very healthy. I don''t want you to worry about it."


    Luo he couldn''t seem to recognize the estrangement in his tone. He still said affably: "your father and I have been fighting since childhood. If he has, I must have. What he can do, I must do. Only one thing, I''m not as good as him. "


    "Oh?" Ye xun''an picks his eyebrows.


    According to his father''s character, if Luohe really has something that can''t compare with him, he must read it to ye Xunan several times every day.


    But in ye Xunan''s memory, it seems not.


    Seeing this, Luo He laughed: "he has two sons, but I have none."


    Ye Xunan


    Luo he patted him on the shoulder and sighed: "in this matter, I really envy him. Zichu has a steady personality and works well. You are free and easy and straightforward. I grew up watching you, brother. The more you look, the more you like it. "


    In the face of Luo He''s sudden flattery, ye xun''an was a bit at a loss.


    he pursed his lips, and it took him a long time to utter a sentence: "I don''t know what to do In fact, Miss Luo is also very good. "


    "Of course my daughter is fine!" Luo He nodded with approval, looking proud.


    Ye Xunan


    At this time, the air suddenly came a lotus seed like fragrance. As soon as they turned around, they saw the girl in a pink dress with curved eyebrows.


    See two people, Luo Xinran jump up, said with a smile: "Dad, Ye Er Shao."


    Her smile is very amiable. She doesn''t seem to know that the Luo family is going to marry the Ye family.


    If I knew, I would run out calmly.


    Ye xun''an nodded, thinking that ye Zichu didn''t like her, his face was pale: "Miss Luo."

 Chapter 89

    Ye xun''an''s attitude is not good. The estrangement in his tone makes Luo Xinran frown and smile reluctantly: "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    Luo he patted her on the shoulder with a smile. "It''s nothing. I''m glad that I''m very pretty today. I''m a big girl."


    Luo Xinran''s face flashed a touch of light red. She looked at Ye Xuan casually. Seeing that ye Xuan didn''t show anything, she dropped her eyes in disappointment.


    "Miss Luo, uncle Luo," ye Xunan looked up, "the gift has been sent to your house, so I left first."


    He turned and his eyes fell on the newly built stage.


    Today, Luo family invited Acacia class, Xie Mosheng is still a famous actor who can move people''s eyes with every smile. The thick ink on his face can''t cover his eyes and eyebrows. A casual glance can be regarded as a surprise.


    Ye Xunan knew that Xie Mosheng''s play was good. In fact, at the beginning, he was attracted by him.


    But just now, when the audience cheered, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable.


    It''s like suddenly finding that the beauty of Xie Mosheng can be shown in front of everyone.


    Heart fretting, just at this time, Xie Mosheng on the stage seems to have a feeling, accurately looking in his direction.


    The beautiful long eyelashes flickered and the end of his eyes picked lightly, as if the spring light had fallen and all the flowers were blooming. In his eyes, he was the only one who could be seen.


    The unpleasantness in my heart suddenly disappeared. Ye Xunan throws his usual lazy smile at Xie Mosheng. He just wants to walk past, but his sleeve is pulled.


    Ye xun''an frowned. Looking back, it was Miss Luo''s blushing face: "Er Shao, can you show me the gift from Er Shao?"


    "That''s for miss. Miss can see it if she wants." Ye Xunan felt a little strange.


    Luo Xinran bit his lower lip, apricot eyes are full of hope, "but I hope, two little can accompany me to see." After each birthday, also accompany me together.


    After this sentence, she did not say, but ye Xunan understood.


    Who is ye Xunan? Xunyang city famous romantic children, flowers in the cluster, leaves do not touch the body. He seems to be merciful everywhere, and he doesn''t seem to have any real feelings at all.


    At a glance, he understood what the feelings in Miss Luo''s eyes represented. In the past few years, he had seen such eyes many times.


    The young girl''s desire to talk and stop, her pretty face and cheeks are slightly red. She finished, as if she did not dare to see ye Xunan''s reaction, and lowered her head.


    Ye Xunan thinks it''s absurd. Miss Luo is his elder brother''s fiancee. Even if big brother doesn''t like her, it can''t change.


    But she likes him?


    Ye Xunan pursed her lips, and her eyes fell on the corner of her clothes.


    Luo Xinran seemed to react suddenly. He withdrew his hand in embarrassment, but he was still praying: "is that OK, er Shao?"


    Miss Luo is a student, she is cheerful, lively, not like the general girl Xunyang city. In fact, in her heart, she did not see the way that women were born to depend on men.


    But she fell in love with ye Xunan, and even became a little humble. As long as you can see his smile, as long as you can stand beside him, as long as you can get a little closer to him.


    A little, a little more.


    No matter what it is, she is willing to do it.


    The girl''s eyes are bright. She looks at ye Xunan, waiting for her reply stubbornly.

 Chapter 90

    Ye Xunan''s eyebrows slightly picked. He wanted to refuse, but he heard Luo Xinran''s clear voice: "Er Shao, today is my birthday. I believe you won''t brush my face in front of so many people. In this situation, we Luo family and ye family should support each other and help each other


    The girl''s voice was soft, but she spoke very clearly. The corner of her mouth raised a certain radian.


    She knew that ye Xunan would agree.


    She fell in love, but she didn''t lose her mind.


    Around them, the movement on their side has indeed attracted the attention of many people.


    Ye Xunan knew that his father was trying to make friends with the Luo family. At least for now, he really can''t refuse Luo Xinran.


    "Watch and help." Ye Xunan repeated these words, and his face changed slightly. For the first time, he looked up at the girl.


    This Miss Luo is very smart. She knows how to achieve her goal.


    Ye Xunan chuckled and said coldly: "Miss Luo is right. In that case, ye will accompany Miss Luo to see the present. It''s not a valuable thing. I hope Miss Luo will have a good time. "


    Luo Xinran smile sweet: "as long as you send, I like."


    Ye xun''an gave a voice, not saying yes or no.


    Luohe is behind him, looking at the back of the two people leaving, thinking deeply.


    He is Luo Xinran''s father. At a glance, he can see what his daughter is up to.


    But he didn''t quite agree.


    First of all, ye xun''an''s reputation in Xunyang city is not good. How can a playboy who only knows about romance be worthy of his daughter.


    Secondly, ye Zichu will take care of the estate of the Ye family. What''s the use of marrying ye Xunan.


    Three to Luo he sighs gently, he can see that ye Xunan doesn''t like his daughter, and even has some rejection.


    In a word, ye Xunan is not a good man.


    Luo He made up his mind to have a good chat with Luo Xinran when the banquet was over. He has made her and ye Zichu''s engagement, although for business considerations, but he is also for her good.


    Ye Ye''s talent and disposition are obvious to all people in Xunyang city.


    His daughter is not bad. If this marriage is successful, it can be called a match made in heaven.


    Luo he was thinking happily, but suddenly he heard a scream.


    He was shocked and looked at the direction of the cry. At that end, the boy ran over in panic: "master! No! Miss, miss is poisoned! "


    Luo He Leng Leng, barely steady mind, trembling voice: "take me to have a look!"


    The crowd gathered and the stage stopped.


    Ye xun''an embraces the unconscious Luo Xinran in his arms and is at a loss. On the ground, the shark''s tears emit faint blue light, and the blood stains reflect on it, which seems strange.


    It all happened so suddenly that he didn''t react.


    "What''s the matter? Come on, call the doctor


    He heard Luo He''s anxious and angry voice, but he didn''t know how to answer.


    Ye Xunan also wants to know what happened.


    He only remembered that Miss Luo said she wanted to see the gift with him, and then he let people get the tears.


    After Luo Xinran saw it, he couldn''t put it down and took it up to play.


    But she just finished the words "really beautiful", suddenly her face changed, her lips turned blue, she vomited a mouthful of black blood and fainted.


    Ye Xunan catches her quickly. He can see that Miss Luo is poisoned, but he doesn''t know how. She knew that she was still talking and laughing at him one second ago. Why did this happen all of a sudden.

 Chapter 91

    Luo He sat on the throne, his face as gloomy as water.


    His only precious daughter was plotted under his nose.


    Luo He is very angry, and his dark eyes fall on the silent ye Xunan.


    At that time, only ye Xunan and the little guy were present.


    Xiao Si is the son of his family. He has a clean background. There is no reason to poison Luo Xinran.


    As for ye Xunan


    Ye Xunan naturally felt Luo He''s suspicious eyes. Not only Luo He, but many people around him were actually pointing at him in the dark.


    He talked bitterly.


    Ye Er never thought that one day, he would be regarded as a murder suspect.


    He felt aggrieved and innocent.


    In the back room, the doctor is treating Luo Xinran. Fortunately, he found out in time and recovered his life.


    I just can''t tell when I wake up.


    After hearing that Luo Xinran''s life is not in danger, ye Xunan finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    Luo He''s brow is slightly loose. He looks at ye xun''an and asks the question that everyone wants to know: "Ye Er Shao, what happened to you and the little girl at that time?"


    Ye Xunan sighed deeply and said sincerely, "Uncle Luo, I know you doubt me now, but it really has nothing to do with me. I have nothing to do with my daughter. How can I harm her? At that time, we were just looking at the gift I gave Miss Luo. Miss Luo liked to play with it in her hand, but she didn''t want to... "


    Ye Xun settled down and said seriously, "Uncle Luo, I really want to harm Miss Luo. How can I be so stupid? I only choose to get along with her in public when I am alone. Isn''t there three hundred taels of silver here?"


    He was calm and sincere, and Luohe''s doubts were shaken.


    Originally, he also felt that ye Xunan didn''t look like someone who would do such a thing.


    As he said, at that time only he and Xinran were present. If something happened to Xinran, he was the first one to look for him.


    Again, poison Xinran, it''s not good for him.


    Luo He waved his hand, "my dear nephew, I don''t doubt you. I just want to know what happened at that time. You''re right. You had no relationship with my daughter before, no resentment, no resentment... "


    "Is there really no injustice or hatred?"


    Suddenly, a lazy voice interrupted Luo He''s words.


    When they went along, they saw a man standing at the end of the corridor.


    Most of his face was hidden behind the pillar. He was thin, but he didn''t make people feel sick.


    Who dares to interrupt Luo He?


    His voice sounds very young. He doesn''t look very old.


    When he came a few steps closer, the crowd''s eyes turned into shock.


    The man was wearing a military coat and a cloak of the same color.


    He straightened the brim of his hat to show a young face.


    The corners of his lips were slightly crooked, and he scanned around. Finally, his eyes fell on ye Xunan''s face, and he repeated again: "really, there is no injustice or hatred with that Miss Luo?"


    Ye Xunan frowned. He didn''t know who the man suddenly appeared, but he could feel his malice to himself.


    When did he get into trouble with such a person?


    "This Junye, "ye Xunan said coldly," I don''t know what you mean. "


    "My name is Shen Huizhi." He smiles.


    "As for what I just said," Shen Huizhi said lazily, "Er Shao means whatever it sounds like."

 Chapter 92

    Luo He finally couldn''t sit still and asked hesitantly, "who is this?"


    Shen Huizhi took off his hat and raised his chin slightly. With a faint pride, he said in a low voice: "the Shen family in Yanjing has just taken over the 23rd army stationed in Xunyang city."


    People in the lobby were shocked by this sentence.


    Yanjing is eighteen thousand miles away from Xunyang city. How could it send someone to take over the troops stationed in the city.


    Besides, the Shen family in Yanjing is the most famous family in the turbulent times.


    Is the third young master of the Shen family a young man?


    For a moment, there was a lot of speculation.


    Shen Huizhi was standing in the middle of the crowd, and he seemed to enjoy the look of fear.


    He turned around carelessly and looked at ye Xunan again.


    Aware of his eyes, Luo he asked tentatively, "Mr. Shen, you What does that mean? "


    He was worried about his daughter. However, Shen San is always looking at ye xun''an lazily with a perfunctory attitude.


    However, he came from Yanjing with a deep background and an army. No matter how powerful Luohe was, he was still just a businessman.


    How can the arm twist over the thigh.


    Luohe is anxiously waiting for Shen Huizhi''s response.


    Shen Huizhi sat down in no hurry, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly.


    He looked at ye xun''an and asked with a smile: "I heard that ye''s eldest young master is born handsome, Ye''s second young master is romantic, and the two brothers have a very good relationship. They really envy others."


    Ye Xunan doesn''t know why.


    Shen Huizhi raised his hand to support half of his head and continued: "I heard that the Ye family will marry the Luo family, and it''s young master ye and Miss Luo."


    Ye xun''an and Luo He''s expressions didn''t change much. They knew about it for a long time.


    Among the onlookers, there were a few small exclamations.


    Xunyang city has always been the enemy of the two merchants will marry, it can not help but surprise people.


    "As far as I know, young master Ye doesn''t like Miss Luo."


    Shen Huizhi sighed, "I''m going to spend my life with a woman I don''t like. It''s extremely sad to think about it."


    Ye Xunan and Shen Huizhi look at each other. From each other''s malicious smile, he seems to know Shen Huizhi''s next words.


    Sure enough, Shen Huizhi smiles and asks curiously, "is it possible that ye Ershao, who can''t see his elder brother suffer, has come up with such a way to solve this problem?"


    His voice suddenly raised, and his eyebrows also showed a little fierce: "that is, poison Miss Luo. In this way, she will no longer be a roadblock to her brother''s happiness. "


    There was an uproar.


    Ye xun''an''s eyebrows and eyes grew colder inch by inch.


    He really didn''t understand why the Shen family''s third brother suddenly appeared, and he was so tit for tat.


    Besides, the timing of this man''s appearance is too opportune.


    Luo he was still a little uncertain and said: "but third master, ye Xunan has just said that only he and his daughter were present at that time. If he did it, it would be..."


    It''s stupid.


    Shen Huizhi knew what he meant. He didn''t say anything more. He just hooked his lips: "it''s just empty city."


    Ye Xunan clenched his fist: "I didn''t do it."


    Shen Hui''s smile: "empty talk without foundation."


    "That also asks Shen San ye to come up with the evidence," Ye Xun an stares at him closely, "although I introduce myself, I can''t follow others to slander."

 Chapter 93

    "You want proof?" Like hearing something funny, Shen Huizhi chuckled, "OK, I''ll give it to you."


    He clapped his hands. The doctor who had been treating Miss Luo in the inner room came to the front and bowed to the crowd. Then he stood beside Shen Huizhi.


    Shen Huizhi raised a hand.


    His hands are very slender, but they are not as white as ye xun''an. Instead, they are wheat colored. The thin cocoon on the tiger''s mouth shows the cold blood of his master.


    There was a handkerchief in that hand, on which lay a beautiful jewel.


    Ye Xunan saw it at a glance. It was the shark tears he bought for fifty ocean.


    He guessed something vaguely. He thought it was absurd and unbelievable.


    Shen Huizhi didn''t give him a chance to think. He laughed and said, "please see what''s on the jewelry."


    The doctor came forward in accordance with the words, carefully took the tears from the shark, pretended to look at them several times, and then slowly returned: "Third Master, there is the pollen of iris on this thing. It''s OK for ordinary people to encounter it, but if that person has contacted another herb in advance, it will cause severe toxicity. "


    He felt his beard, shook his head and said, "in Miss Luo''s sachet, there happens to be that traditional Chinese medicine."


    It was as if the stone had been thrown heavily into the water, which surprised the onlookers.


    "Isn''t that what Ye Er Shao sent?"


    "Yes, yes, I remember that the little guy sent by Ye''s family showed off. Ye Er bought it for less than 50 ocean."


    "It was the gift that poisoned Miss Luo. Is it really..."


    "The relationship between ye and the second young master is really good. Ye can''t think of it for a while. It''s not impossible for him to do such extreme things..."


    When all kinds of sounds came into ye Xunan''s ears, he only felt cold all over his body, and even a little unsteady.


    What, how did it get like this?


    Looking up, Shen Huizhi sneered and said, "Ye Ershao, don''t you want evidence? I''ve already found it for you. Next, how can you explain it? "


    Ye Xunan gritted his teeth and repeated, "I didn''t do it."


    He was annoyed: "the doctor is clearly your man. You can make him say whatever you want."


    "You''re right." Shen Huizhi was not angry. Instead, he said with a smile, "so what?"


    Ye Xunan was stunned.


    Shen Huizhi stood up and walked up to ye Xunan. His lips rose and he whispered in his ear, "officials are bigger than people. In Xunyang, I am heaven. If I say you have done it, you have done it. "


    "You Ye Xunan is very angry.


    Shen Huizhi stood straight and looked around him with fierce eyes. He said in a cold voice: "now, I say that ye Xunan''s crime of poisoning Miss Luo is complete. Who has any opinion?"


    His voice was a little deep, sweeping away the previous laziness. After all, it was the people who had been on the battlefield, and the spirit of killing easily deterred the people in the border cities here.


    Shen Huizhi''s eyes were filled with contempt.


    Ye Xunan''s heart sank gradually.


    He has been growing up in this city for more than ten years. Among the people present, there are the elders who watched him grow up, the friends of the same age who made friends with him, and the girls who once had a secret heart.


    No one came forward.


    He suddenly felt very tired.


    It seems that the world is so big that it has nothing to do with him any more.


    No one believed him. In other words, no one will refute Shen Huizhi for his sake.


    Shen Huizhi is right. In this year, officials are bigger than the people.


    Ye xun''an slowly lowered his head, his eyes slightly sour, but his thin lips gradually deepened the radian.


    I can''t tell whether I''m laughing at others or myself.

 Chapter 94

    "Somebody, give him to me..." Shen Huizhi regained his lazy look, waved his hand and gave orders impatiently.


    But before he finished, he was interrupted.


    "Wait a minute."


    The youth''s voice is as clear as a spring, which is very abrupt in the silence.


    A figure passed the stupefied crowd.


    Shen Huizhi frowned. He raised his eyes and ran into a pair of Jian Shuiqiu pupils.


    The man was still wearing a red costume, which was charming.


    He knew what a peerless face he had under the thick ink.


    Shen Hui subconsciously walked a few steps toward the man, and then stopped, as if he did not dare to touch the beautiful.


    Such scenes have appeared many times in his dreams.


    He was afraid that he was in a dream now.


    Xie Mosheng''s voice brings him back to reality.


    "I believe him." He said.


    Shen Huizhi was slightly stunned.


    Seeing that he seemed to be distracted, Xie Mosheng repeated again with a firm voice: "I believe ye Xunan is not such a person."


    Xie Mosheng is looking at ye Xunan.


    Ye Xunan''s eyes slowly brightened up again,. He did not expect that when he was about to despair, there was a beam of light that reflected the darkness around him.


    Xie Mosheng is the light.


    He can''t say what he felt in his heart, but he felt that the blood suddenly surged up and gathered to his chest, and would gush out at any time. The chest of a heart, in the restless beating, accompanied by unknown emotions.


    On the contrary, Shen Huizhi''s mood is extremely bad.


    None of the people in his heart had ever seen him.


    In his eyes, there was only the embroidered pillow that was not in use.


    However, Shen Huizhi provoked a bad smile, which was why he came.


    What ye family, Luo family, what Xunyang City, in his eyes, are not as good as Xie Mosheng a finger.


    No matter who it is, it''s unforgivable to prevent them from being together.


    Shen Huizhi touched his lower lip and asked with a smile, "Mo Sheng, don''t you remember me? I''ve never forgotten you. I''ve been looking for you for a long time


    In the end, I was wronged.


    Hearing this, Xie Mosheng took a look at Shen Sanye. He was confused and surprised. After a while, his eyes flashed: "are you, ah Hui?"


    Seeing that Xie Mosheng recognized him, Shen Huizhi''s smile was sincere.


    Xie Mosheng was relieved and said to him, "ah Hui, this must be a misunderstanding. I am very clear about Ye Er Shao''s character. He will never do harm to others. "


    Shen Huizhi''s smile was slightly stiff.


    He recognized his first words and was defending the man.


    Ye xun''an shakes his head in his heart. He doesn''t know whether to say Xie Mosheng is too naive. Even he can see that Shen Huizhi is here for him today.


    Today''s everything, not to say, is designed by Shen Huizhi, but nine times out of ten it has nothing to do with him.


    His purpose is to make himself infamous and spend the rest of his life in prison.


    Xie Mosheng is not as naive as ye Xunan thought. In fact, the first moment after he recognized Shen Huizhi, he guessed Shen Huizhi''s intention.


    The reason why he still pleads for ye Xunan is just gambling.


    He''s gambling. Shen Huizhi''s strange feelings for him.


    If Shen Huizhi really doesn''t want to be drunk, he will ask Xie Mosheng to do something.


    As for what it is Xie Mosheng''s eyes were dim and he pulled the corner of his mouth with self mockery.


    Besides this face, what else can he do to make people salivate.

 Chapter 95

    Shen Huizhi was silent for a moment and opened with a smile.


    He looks gentle to Xie Mosheng, but he doesn''t allow others to refuse: "Mosheng, you should know that I''m here for you. If you want me to let him go, you should show the corresponding sincerity. "


    Shen Huizhi made no secret of his purpose.


    That burning and aggressive look made ye Xunan feel very uncomfortable.


    He snorted coldly: "Mo Sheng, don''t ask him. I don''t believe it. He dares to do anything to me. "


    Ye Xunan has been protected since he was a child. He has never been out of Xunyang city. He does not know what the Shen family in Yanjing stands for, nor does he know the meaning behind Shen Huizhi''s uniform.


    He is a lonely brave, some people envy, some people hate naive.


    "Is the name of Mosheng what you can call it?" Shen Huizhi raised his eyebrow. He was smiling, but his cold was penetrating. A trace of killing intention flashed through his eyes. "Do you really think I dare not kill you, eh?"


    The ending is dangerously provoked. Those who are familiar with Shen Huizhi will know that it is a precursor of his anger.


    "Ah Hui." Xie Mosheng frowned and called.


    Shen Huizhi turned his head and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xie Mosheng thought and said, "what do you want?"


    What does he want? Shen Huizhi took a deep look at him. He didn''t believe that Xie Mosheng couldn''t see it.


    He''s running away.


    Shen Huizhi held his fingers tightly under his military uniform, but he didn''t show them on his face. He just said with a smile, "I remember that people often praised you for your excellent performance, but I never had a chance to listen to a song. Why don''t you sing for me, Mosheng


    His eyebrows and eyes softened down, together with the tenderness in his voice: "only you and me."


    Xie Mosheng''s body trembles slightly. He avoids Shen Huizhi''s eyes.


    After a long time, he whispered: "good."


    "Mosheng..." Ye Xunan feels a pain in his heart. He opens his mouth to say something, but Shen Huizhi waves his hand and throws it out.


    By the way, I cleared all the people around me.


    Except for Miss Luo, who was unconscious in bed, everyone was "invited" to come out.


    Originally a good birthday banquet, inexplicably evolved into the present situation. People who know how to say goodbye to Luohe one after another. Some of them want to watch the fun, so they gather in groups.


    Luo He doesn''t even want to look like this now. He is so green that he can''t get in.


    What is this called!


    But what can he do? The other side is the prince of Yanjing with a heavy hand. He can only eat Coptis and recognize it.


    I don''t know what happened to Xinran.


    Thinking of his daughter, Luo he can''t help but vent his anger on ye xun''an.


    It''s OK to fight with Shen San for someone. He has lived most of his life and has never seen anything.


    Today, it is clear that Shen San deliberately calculated for ye Xunan. His purpose is probably to export gas. These young people are just not steady enough and take their feelings seriously.


    It''s the birthday party.


    Luo He is very remorseful, early know, should not invite Ye Jia to come.


    -


    when ye xun''an was driven out, some of them didn''t stand firm and faltered. He wanted to rush in, but his weak body was easily pushed to the ground by the two guards.


    The exquisite robe was stained with dust, and his forehead bumped into the stone steps, which made him look very embarrassed.


    Ye Xunan didn''t realize it.

 Chapter 96

    He just wants to go in and save Xie Mosheng.


    For the first time, ye Xunan hated his weakness so much.


    The guard looked at him sarcastically, as if he was reading a joke: "don''t waste your efforts. You are the son of a small merchant. How can you compare with our third master? You can''t measure yourself."


    "You dare to rob the person that our third master likes. Ha ha ha, if it wasn''t for the sake of young master Xie, you would have died ten thousand times. If you don''t get out of here, don''t make yourself unhappy! "


    Ye Xunan obstinately looked at them: "I want to go in."


    He clenched his fist, and the wound on his forehead was still overflowing with blood, flowing down the corner of his eye. Looking at it from a distance, it was like a line of shocking blood and tears.


    Ye xun''an is also like a devil climbing out of hell. He has no expression on his face. Again and again, he seems to rush towards the gate without feeling pain.


    The wound on the body is more and more, the pain is gradually strong, but ye Xunan is numb.


    The guard was so tired that he took out his gun impatiently and threatened: "are you not afraid of death, boy?"


    The silent threat of guns made many people step back.


    Only ye xun''an was alone. He just turned his eyes lightly. He said coldly, "let me in."


    "Ye Er Shao, think clearly, that''s a gun! I know you want to go to see boss Xie, but what are you going to fight with others with your bare hands? " In the crowd, after all, there are people who can''t see the past and give voice to comfort them.


    "Yes, er Shao, those who know current affairs are heroes. Give up."


    Give up.


    How could they say that so easily?


    The person inside is Xie Mosheng, who has a hangover with him, who stands up firmly when everyone doesn''t believe him.


    It''s him, his favorite Xie Mosheng.


    How can he give up.


    The guard finally felt tired and raised his hand with a bang.


    The bullet whizzed past and exploded close to ye xun''an''s feet.


    A lot of people were frightened by the huge gunfire, such as frightened birds who fled one after another.


    The guard gave a cold hum, but soon the sneer was fixed on his face. Ye Xunan''s face was not pretty, but he was still looking at the door.


    This man! It''s like an immortal bug.


    The two guards looked at each other and saw a fierce look in each other''s eyes.


    They''re doing a lot of work this time.


    The army ruffians in the army are not good people, and they all move to the most vulnerable place on their body.


    if there were not bold people to stop them, they would be killed on the spot. The guard shook his fist and spat hard.


    Ye xun''an was lying on his back. Every part of his body was in pain. His internal organs were more like being burned by flames, and his consciousness gradually began to blur. The original green clothes were soaked with blood.


    The sight was completely covered with blood.


    There was a sudden deep despair in his heart.


    When Shen Huizhi accused him of being a murder suspect, he never felt like this.


    At the moment, he only felt that the most important thing in his life was about to leave him. His heart was gouged out, empty and whistling as soon as the wind blew.


    Xie Mosheng


    Ye Xunan slowly closed his eyes and tears fell from the corner of his eyes.


    In front of his eyes suddenly covered by the shadow, someone squatted down in front of him.


    From the tip of his nose came the familiar cold fragrance. Ye Xunan heard him say, "don''t cry, I''m here."

 Chapter 97

    "Xie Mosheng." He cried.


    Xie Mosheng answered softly.


    Ye Xun an''s voice with a cry, "Xie Mosheng."


    He just unconsciously repeated his name. His eyes were slightly red, and his injuries suddenly became clear. Although it was painful, it was very real.


    The pain brought him back to reality and let him know that it was not his illusion.


    The people around you really exist.


    "I''m here." Xie Mosheng lowered his eyes, frowned slightly, and then unfolded in a flash.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled ye Xunan up and said in a low voice, "I''m ok."


    Ye Xunan did not speak.


    Xie Mosheng continued: "why didn''t you leave?"


    Hearing him ask, ye xun''an suddenly felt uneasy, and his courage to face the two guards just now disappeared.


    He was like a child who did something wrong. He pulled the corner of his clothes in a cramped way. It took him a long time to spit out two words: "waiting for you."


    I''m worried about you.


    I want to see you.


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into silence, and ye Xunan''s heart gradually sank. He was not sure what Xie Mosheng''s attitude was, so he was in a panic.


    A sigh.


    Xie Mosheng stops and stands in front of Ye Xunan.


    The slender hand raises ye Xunan''s head, forcing him to look at himself.


    Xie Mosheng leaned close, slowly bent over and touched his forehead.


    The light breath in his breath lingered on the tip of his nose. Ye Xunan was stunned. He didn''t just react, but felt that his body was too stiff.


    Time seems to freeze at this moment.


    The wind, the noise, all left them.


    It seems that each other''s world is only left with the people in front of them, fresh and real.


    Ye Xunan saw Xie Mosheng''s lips slightly crooked, like a sigh, and his voice was gentle: "fool."


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The heart in the chest beat out of control.


    My heart is beating.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Xuan can''t remember how he got home. In a word, when he woke up, uncle Liu told him that it was three days since the changing birthday party.


    He sat on the bed, in a trance, feeling as if he was separated from the rest of the world.


    Ye Xunan wants to get out of bed to find Xie Mosheng. He hasn''t asked if Shen Huizhi bullied him that day.


    But as soon as I got to the door, I was stopped.


    Ye Xunan looked up and said, "brother, what are you doing?"


    Ye Zichu looks helpless, "father let you ban foot, where also can''t go."


    "How can dad do this?" ye Xunan frowned. "It''s clearly not my fault. If others don''t believe me, don''t you believe me? "


    "We are a family," ye Zichu shook his head. "What kind of people you are, my father and I certainly know. But it''s the Third Master of the Shen family. "


    He is much more mature than ye Xunan. He knows how to make the right choice.


    People like Shen San can''t be provoked by the Ye family.


    "Seek an," ye Zichu looks at him, complexion, "you should grow up."


    Growing up means abandoning something.


    The world of adults is full of calculation.


    Weigh the pros and cons and calculate the gains and losses. The feeling of those long lost hearts seems to have disappeared with time.


    "Do you want to go to boss Xie?" Ye Zichu can''t help sighing, "look for an, I have already told you, don''t like him."


    Ye xun''an opened his lips, but he didn''t say anything. He just pursed his stubborn radian.


    "The relationship between Shen San and boss Xie is unusual." seeing his younger brother''s appearance, ye Zichu was distressed and helpless. "Don''t get involved in their affairs in the future."

 Chapter 98

    "Brother!" Ye Xunan suddenly raised his head.


    "Don''t say that," ye Zichu turned around and said for the first time, "I have discussed this matter with my father. I''ll send you to study abroad in two days. "


    Ye Xunan opened his eyes incredulously: "brother! How can you do this? I''m not going


    "I can''t help you."


    Ye Zichu left with a sigh in his heart, looking for peace, which is also for you.


    Shen San''s sphere of influence is too big. Although he doesn''t know what agreement Xie Mosheng has reached with him, after the birthday banquet, he seems to have forgotten ye Xunan and doesn''t attack him any more.


    But who can tell the future.


    Besides, the current situation is changing rapidly. Today''s Xunyang city can still be regarded as a pure land, but people with clear eyes know that the war will burn here sooner or later.


    It''s better to make arrangements early than to be afraid later.


    My father is old and unwilling to leave Xunyang city.


    He is the successor of the Ye family, even if the sky falls and the earth cracks, he must not give up the Ye family to escape.


    It''s different.


    He has lived under his own wings since he was a child. He is kind and naive, and knows nothing.


    He is so young that he doesn''t need to give his life for this.


    The farther you go, the better.


    Ye Zichu thought, at least, he doesn''t have to live under his father''s arrangement in the future. He can do whatever he wants.


    Love whoever you want.


    Of course, he will not say these words to ye Xunan face to face, because he knows his brother''s temperament. If you let ye Xunan know that he has already made plans to burn both jade and stone, he will choose to stay and refuse to leave.


    "Brother." Behind him, ye Xunan suddenly called softly.


    Ye Zichu stopped, half turned his head: "hmm?"


    "At the beginning," ye Xunan''s voice was very low, but it clearly spread to his ears, "are you sending away little peach like this?"


    Ye Zichu''s eyelashes trembled slightly.


    He turned his head and didn''t answer. He just hooked his lips. He wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh.


    That''s all right. She said when she left that whenever he thought of her, he would smile.


    She said she liked to see him smile most.


    What the girl said was firmly engraved in her heart and integrated into her blood.


    Ye Zichu closed his eyes: "yes."


    This time, he walked faster and faster. From behind, he seemed to be running away.


    Ye Xunan stood in the same place until he could no longer see ye Zichu.


    He clenched his fist and said nothing.


    Before he and Xie Mosheng said, Xunyang city before the best Huadan called small peach.


    Originally, Renmei opera was very popular, but he wanted to climb ye Zichu''s bed, so the whole troupe had to quit Xunyang city.


    It''s not like that.


    Ye Xunan also found some clues long after Xiao Taohong left.


    At first, he just had a vague and unbelievable guess, but it was only just now that he finally decided that ye Zichu liked little peach.


    It''s not the wishful thinking of little peach, but the mutual affection.


    Ye Xunan didn''t even know how the two met and how they got entangled. In the middle of all kinds, or sweet or bitter, in short, the final result of a different two wide.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little funny. As expected, he was a brother and fell in love with the brilliant people on the stage.

 Chapter 99

    One is an actor and the other is a rich young master. Ye Zichu''s childhood education doomed them not to be together.


    He will not abandon everything for her, and she is not willing to marry into the Ye family as a concubine.


    Ye xun''an guesses that their father should have found out about them. Just for the sake of the reputation of the Ye family, his father keeps it down. To the outside world, he only says that Xiao Taohong wants to marry into a rich family and climb ye Zichu''s bed.


    Under the pressure, ye Zichu made the best choice he thought - to send away Xiao Taohong.


    Basically, I will never see you again.


    He knew, but he did.


    Between the Ye family and his lover, he chose the family after all.


    Ye xun''an''s nose was slightly sour. He punched the doorframe and said to himself in a deep voice: "brother, I''m not you."


    I will not make the same choice as you.


    Like a person, you should have the courage to fight against the world for him.


    Even if tens of thousands of people are enemies. World of mortals three thousand, numerous purple, life in this world is not satisfactory.


    If you can no longer choose the person you like, what''s the difference between walking with the corpse and walking with the flesh.


    Ye xun''an can understand ye Zichu, but he doesn''t agree.


    He made a decision, eyes bright, to avoid uncle Liu and the maid servant in the house, secretly climbed the wall to slip out.


    Jump off the wall, ye Xunan regardless of a body injury, ran to the direction of the restaurant.


    He wants to see Xie Mosheng.


    And then what? He didn''t think about it.


    But even if you don''t do anything, as long as you can stay by his side, everything is OK.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Xie Mosheng looks at one more person in the room, he is just ready to call that person out in a cold voice.


    When the man heard the sound, he turned around and swallowed the words that had reached his throat.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked, with the usual softness in his voice.


    Ye Xunan tried his best to restrain the rising corners of his mouth, holding his head to see him, some wrongly complained: "you don''t come to see me, I can only throw myself into the net."


    Seeing that he was not seriously injured, Xie Mosheng went over and said with a smile, "I''ve been there, but the porter of the Ye family didn''t let me in."


    His tone was ordinary, and he didn''t mean to blame at all.


    Ye Xunan suddenly felt uneasy and reached for his sleeve. "I don''t know about it. I''ll scold them when I go back."


    Xie Shisheng shook his head with a smile and said, "your brother is very kind to you."


    Ye Xunan was silent.


    He knew that this matter was mostly ordered by master ye or ye Zichu. Unexpectedly, they were not willing to do it even on the surface.


    With such a clear attitude, the absolute Jedi should clearly distinguish him from Xie Mosheng and have nothing to do with him.


    "Xie Mosheng." Ye Zichu raised her eyes, her eyes bright, like stars.


    He just looked at Xie Mosheng, as if he wanted to keep his eyebrows and eyes in his mind.


    "My brother said he would send me overseas."


    Xie Mosheng put his fingers on the table suddenly.


    "When shall we go?" He asked.


    Ye Xunan looked at him, blinking: "two days later."


    With that, he stares at Xie Mosheng and seems to want to find the answer he wants from his every move.


    But Xie Mosheng didn''t do anything. He just kept silent and then chuckled: "that''s good."


    Okay?


    Ye Xunan bit his lower lip, curled up his fingers under his long sleeves and whispered, "but I''m not good. Xie Mosheng, don''t you really know that I like you? "

 Chapter 100

    Xie Mosheng opened his lips, but said nothing.


    He clenched his fist, looked a little forbearant, and his voice was a little strange, "ye Xunan."


    At first hearing Xie Mosheng calling himself by name, ye Xunan was distracted for a moment.


    "Well?"


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" He asked.


    Ye Xun looked at Xie Mosheng steadily. He stood up and came to him.


    He took Xie Mosheng''s hand, put it on his chest and asked, "don''t you believe it?"


    Under the palm of the hand is a weak body and a fast beating heart.


    Xie Mosheng''s fingertips trembled.


    Without waiting for him to respond, ye Xunan has stepped forward to kiss the corner of the mouth.


    He is like a green and astringent boy, not a bit of the usual dissolute appearance, eager, nervous but happy.


    He didn''t want to hear anything from that attractive red lip that didn''t agree with his heart.


    It''s not so much strength as cowardice.


    He was afraid and not sure about Xie Mosheng''s attitude.


    Perhaps, the word "love" is enough to make people humble.


    Xie Mosheng felt the damp heat on his lips. His eyes were gradually dark, and his fingertips were tightly pressed together. With the restraint of a touch, "ye Xunan."


    His voice was a little fierce. It sounded like gnashing teeth. "Do you know what you are doing now?"


    On the surface, he looks calm, as if it''s none of his business, but in fact, at the bottom of Xie Mosheng''s heart, he is also uncertain.


    He was afraid that this was just what the rich young master said on the spur of the moment, or, like last time, he was drunk and didn''t remember anything. All the joy and entanglement were left to himself.


    Ye xun''an heard the speech and looked directly at Xie Mosheng. His beautiful eyes didn''t blink for a moment. His eyes were shining because of the people in front of him. "I know."


    His voice is very light, but very firm, showing the youth''s obstinacy.


    Ye xun''an tilted his head and finally asked: "Xie Mosheng, what about you? Don''t you have a trace of my heart


    Even a little, even a moment.


    Xie Mosheng bit his teeth.


    He''s going crazy.


    And the culprit who caused the current situation still opened his watery eyes and asked him in a soft voice if he had a trace of heart.


    Xie Mosheng really wants to kiss his earlobe. Seeing his blushing and panting, he announces out loud that he is more than excited about him. From the first time he sees ye Xunan, he wants him to be crazy.


    Think like crazy.


    "Ye Xunan, it''s your choice," he said, looking at ye Xunan and holding his hand in his backhand. His narrow peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. "Don''t regret it."


    Ye Xunan suddenly began to laugh in a low voice and leaned over his ear to murmur, "no regret, never."


    The last straw to crush the camel.


    Xie Mosheng pulls ye xun''an into his arms. His lips are raised high, and his voice is still gentle. "It''s regret, and I can''t help you."


    He closed his eyes and greedily grabbed each other''s breath.


    Ye Xunan''s taste is very sweet, just like the sweet osmanthus honey brewed for a long time, which only he can taste.


    Xie Mosheng''s heart is also sweet.


    A moment later, he let go of the breathless ye Xunan.


    "You said you were going overseas?" Xie Mosheng suddenly asked.


    Ye Xunan said strangely, "just now, my elder brother wants to send me to study abroad."

 Chapter 101

    Xie Mo Sheng picked to pick eyebrow, the voice turns to sink, "I think, you so impatient ground want to leave me."


    Ye Xunan:?


    "You were so cold before," he said wrongly. "I thought you didn''t like me. I also thought, this is good, save me to continue to be amorous, annoying, you... "


    He wanted to continue choking Xie Mosheng''s words were forced to swallow.


    Xie Mosheng bows his head again and kisses the person in his arms.


    Gradually, his lips began to shift.


    Step by step, ye xun''an was defeated.


    Xie Mosheng was lying in his neck socket, smiling and gently asking, "I want you, OK?"


    Ye Xuan has been confused by his relatives at the moment. He orders his head in a random way and sells himself unconsciously.


    Men have good-looking hands, and there seems to be a flow of stars between their eyebrows and eyes.


    Ye xun''an frowned and pinched a corner of the quilt.


    Xie Mosheng noticed his little action and said with a smile, "are you afraid? If you''re afraid, don''t do it. "


    He has always been so gentle to him.


    Ye Xunan bit his lip, nodded first, then slowly shook his head.


    His handsome face flies two light red, don''t open the line of sight don''t go to see Xie Mosheng.


    But Xie Mosheng wants to hold his head and let him look at himself clearly. "Look at me, I want you to remember me forever."


    Sorry, maybe it''s selfish.


    But he just hope that ye Xunan''s eyes, heart, brain, are only him.


    "Seek safety." He called, and his voice moved his heart.


    Xie Mosheng bowed his head to kiss his lips. He was as gentle as an immortal in the sky, and as Faust who deceived the world to sell his soul. He called his name low.


    It seems to lead him to the boundless hell, floating and sinking together.


    "Almost done..." Ye xun''an''s forehead was sweating, his eyes were misty and murmured.


    Xie Mosheng said in a dumb voice, "but we still have a lot of time."


    Night is still very long, life is also, I want to spend with you, slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When ye xun''an woke up, he raised his hand to block the dazzling light.


    He slowed down, and his reason gradually returned.


    The first memory that comes to mind is the sentimental feeling of last night.


    Ye Xunan covers his mouth.


    What a shame.


    Her white face turned red and her cheeks were hot. Ye Xunan buries his head in the quilt again, as if he can treat himself as if he doesn''t exist.


    When Xie Mosheng came in, he saw such a scene. Across the brocade quilt, he asked jokingly, "why can''t you wake up?"


    Ye Xunan was silent.


    He ended with a rising voice: "mmm, seek safety?"


    As soon as he called him like this, it made Ye Xuan think of yesterday, and even his earlobes became hot.


    Ye Xunan gingerly put out a pair of red eyes from the quilt, "you, you go out first, I want to change clothes."


    Xie Mosheng said with a smile, "look for an. I saw it all yesterday."


    Ye Xunan felt very ashamed, closed his eyes and whispered: "don''t talk. Anyway, you, you go out. "


    "Well, well," Xie Mosheng leaned over and gave him a kiss on the eyelid, "then I''ll see you later."


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, ye Xunan slowly opened his eyes.


    He picked up the clothes and put them on one by one.


    Only when he was dressed did ye Xuan have a chance to take a good look at his body. He kneaded his waist, grinned, and secretly scolded: gentle scum!


    Xie Mosheng looks very gentle and calm, but he has also become a different image.


    Oh, man.


    However, as soon as you think about it, they will have the closest relationship in the world. Ye Xunan can''t restrain the radian of his mouth.


    Like a person this kind of thing, even if covers the mouth, also can run out from the eye.


    When Xie Mosheng came in again, ye Xunan had put it away and sat at the table, lazily supporting his head.


    He put down his soup bag and porridge. "I don''t know what flavor you like, so I bought some according to my habit."


    Ye Xunan raised his eyelids, obviously didn''t care, yawned, "I''m not picky."


    Xie Mosheng is opposite him, eyebrows and eyes smile, "so sleepy?"


    "You also said," ye Xunan glared at him, "it''s not because of you..."


    His voice is getting smaller and smaller, in Xie Mosheng soft eyes slowly red face, simply don''t open face don''t look at Xie Mosheng.


    Xie Mosheng''s lips are more curved.


    He must not know how cute he is now.


    How nice. Only he can see all these beautiful things.


    Xie Mosheng low smile: "is my negligence, next time will pay attention to.""Next time? Do you want another time? " Ye xun''an is like a cat that has been trampled on its tail. He jumps up and says, "dream!"


    "My Lord is gone." He got up and went to the door.


    When I got to the door, I suddenly stopped, turned my head and pretended to be normal: "Xie Mosheng."


    "Well?"


    "I want to hear you say it again."


    "Say what?" Xie Mosheng asked patiently.


    "Yesterday I said, I like you," ye Xunan asked simply like a broken pot, "how do you say that?"


    "I said," Xie Mosheng laughed, "me too."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Xuan returns to his room, ye Zichu has already stood at the door


    "where have you been?" Asked ye Zichu.


    "Go to find Xie Mosheng."


    Ye xun''an didn''t hide it. First, he didn''t want to cheat his brother. Second, he knew that ye Zichu''s heart must be clear and there was no need.


    Ye Zichu was silent for a while, and his eyes fell on the trace between his neck. He pursed his lips. For the first time, he called out solemnly, "ye Xunan."


    From childhood to adulthood, when ye Zichu called himself by name, it showed that ye Zichu was not in a good mood.


    Ye Xunan also looks serious. He knows what ye Zichu wants to say, so he says, "brother, I''m serious."


    "At the beginning, you chose the Ye family and gave up the little peach. Is it really worth it?"


    Ye Zichu was stunned.


    He frowned and said in a cold voice, "you are unfilial."


    Master Ye is old after all. If he really leaves his family, how can he be worthy of his father''s efforts to cultivate him for so many years.


    "Brother," ye Xunan just sighed, "why don''t you ever think about trying to marry a woman you like?"


    It''s not fish and bear''s paw between Ye family and little peach.


    In ye xun''an''s opinion, if ye Zichu had been brave and resolute at that time, how could he have separated the two places.


    At the end of the day, he did not dare to take that step.


    Dare not face the world''s eyes and criticism.

 Chapter 102

    When ye Xuan returns to his room, ye Zichu has already stood at the door


    "where have you been?" Asked ye Zichu.


    "Go to find Xie Mosheng."


    Ye xun''an didn''t hide it. First, he didn''t want to cheat his brother. Second, he knew that ye Zichu''s heart must be clear and there was no need.


    Ye Zichu was silent for a while, and his eyes fell on the trace between his neck. He pursed his lips. For the first time, he called out solemnly, "ye Xunan."


    From childhood to adulthood, when ye Zichu called himself by name, it showed that ye Zichu was not in a good mood.


    Ye Xunan also looks serious. He knows what ye Zichu wants to say, so he says, "brother, I''m serious."


    "At the beginning, you chose the Ye family and gave up the little peach. Is it really worth it?"


    Ye Zichu was stunned.


    He frowned and said in a cold voice, "you are unfilial."


    Master Ye is old after all. If he really leaves his family, how can he be worthy of his father''s efforts to cultivate him for so many years.


    "Brother," ye Xunan just sighed, "why don''t you ever think about trying to marry a woman you like?"


    It''s not fish and bear''s paw between Ye family and little peach.


    In ye xun''an''s opinion, if ye Zichu had been brave and resolute at that time, how could he have separated the two places.


    At the end of the day, he did not dare to take that step.


    Dare not face the world''s eyes and criticism.


    Ye Xunan''s eyes were clear, as if he would see through everything. Ye Zichu did not dare to look at him.


    "Brother, I want to try." Ye Xunan''s voice is gentle and firm, "if I work hard with Xie Mosheng, will the result be different?"


    The morning breeze was cool, and ye Zichu''s hand under his sleeve was clenched and loosened. Finally, he just sighed and put the two tickets in ye Xunan''s hand, "take him and go together."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, ye xun''an stood on the ferry terminal going overseas.


    He stood by the dock with his luggage at random.


    Ye Zichu may be afraid of being soft hearted. He didn''t even come to see him and gave him the last ride.


    He looked up, today''s weather is good, the sky is blue, the sea also reflects the gem like brilliance, but he has no mind to appreciate.


    Ye xun''an looked up at the crowded place and explored it. He did not find his familiar face and couldn''t help drooping his eyes.


    He told Xie Mosheng clearly


    "Young master, it''s almost time," said the boy beside him. "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute."


    The ship roared.


    "Young master..."


    Ye Xunan sighed in his heart, "go."


    He turned and dragged his luggage. As soon as he got to the ferry where he was going to get on the boat, he heard a rush of footsteps behind him.


    Before ye Xunan turned back, he was hugged tightly at his waist. The man was panting. A pleasant voice rubbed his ear and said, "Xunan is really cruel."


    Ye xun''an bent his eyebrows.


    He wanted to turn around, but the man behind him held him too tightly, so he had to say, "let go."


    Xie Mosheng let go obediently.


    Ye Xunan turned to look at him.


    Xie Mosheng may have just taken off his make-up and changed into a green dress. He came here in a hurry. There was a trace of ink on his temples and sweat on his forehead.


    Ye Xunan couldn''t help laughing and said, "what should I do in such a hurry? I can''t run."


    "I''m afraid it''s too late," Xie Mosheng said with his eyebrows flying. "My search for peace is gone."


    "How can it be?" ye Xunan took him by the hand. "I''ll be waiting for you all the time."


    "Don''t wait, because in the future, I will always be where you can see."

 Chapter 103

    I don''t like the little cute at the end of be. Please skip this chapter


    "Let''s go," ye Xunan said happily, holding his hand forward. "After leaving Xunyang City, no one will stop you and me any more."


    Xie Mosheng takes his luggage with the other hand. He just lowers his head and laughs, listening to ye Xunan quietly.


    As they were lining up to get on the boat, there was a sudden commotion around them.


    Everyone stopped.


    The boy looked at the crowd. "Young master, I''ll go and have a look."


    "Go," ye Xunan nodded, "pay attention to safety."


    The ship suspended the check-in, and some people began to be dissatisfied. The noise made ye Xunan feel very uneasy.


    He felt his chest and felt his heart beat very fast today.


    Xie Mosheng noticed his abnormality and patted the back of his hand. He said in a warm voice, "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Ye Xunan relaxed his mind a little, but his brows were still twisted together.


    The boy soon ran over again, followed by a line of troops raising dust behind him.


    The leader, riding on a high horse and wearing a suit of military and military clothes, looks very arrogant. He looked cold and angry in his dark eyes.


    Xie Mosheng and ye Xunan recognize the man Shen Huizhi.


    "Surround this place." Shen Hui gave the order.


    "Except for them," Shen Huizhi said in a cold voice, pointing to Xie Mosheng and ye xun''an on horseback, "all other irrelevant people leave here."


    Shen Huizhi is still very young, but he has been in the battlefield for many years. In his heart, he has the dignity of being in the upper position for a long time, and he has a cold murderous spirit.


    No one would have the idea to refute him.


    Just around a circle of people, immediately dissipated clean.


    Shen Huizhi''s eyes fell on the two people''s hands. The cold eyes were like a cold pool.


    He who comes is not good.


    Ye xun''an looked up at Shen Huizhi and said, "Shen Huizhi, what do you want to do?"


    "For what?" Shen Huizhi seems to think that his question is ridiculous. He laughs and looks at Xie Mosheng directly. "Of course, he''s here to take my people away."


    "Your people?" Ye Xunan laughed angrily, "I tell you, Xie Mosheng doesn''t like you. He won''t be with you in this life, the next life, the next life and the next life."


    He held Xie Mosheng''s hand tightly and raised his chin, "because the people around him are only me, and only me."


    With ye Xunan''s words, Shen Huizhi''s face became more and more ugly.


    But he still hopes and looks forward to the eyes of Xie Mosheng, "Mosheng."


    He called softly, "come to me and come back to me, OK?"


    But it was destined to disappoint him.


    Xie Mosheng shook his head, he raised his eyes and looked at him, that eye was the glory he had never seen.


    "Ah Hui," Shen Huizhi heard him say, "feelings can''t be forced. I only love ye Xunan in my life. Even if I stay with you, I''m just a walking corpse with an empty body. "


    "Ah Hui, let me go and let yourself go, OK?"


    Shen Huizhi clenched his fists. He shook his mind and grinded his teeth: "if I had to force it?"


    He has never been so possessive of a person since he was young.


    He clearly has put himself so low, but Xie Mosheng doesn''t appreciate it.


    Ye Xunan, ye Xunan, his eyes are only ye Xunan.


    Where is ye Xunan better than him? Shen Huizhi''s heart is full of jealousy.


    Xie Mosheng said, "let''s go, ah Hui."


    "No way."

 Chapter 104

    "Ah Hui, you are still so young. You will surely meet someone better than me in the future."


    "No way."


    "Ah Hui..."


    Shen Hui''s look suddenly became fierce, "Xie Mosheng, don''t want to escape from me."


    He took out his gun in a flash.


    The muzzle of black hole is aimed at ye Xunan.


    "Farewell, ye Xunan," Shen Huizhi''s mouth gradually raised a cruel radian, "as long as you die, Mosheng will come back to me obediently."


    The bullet came out of the chamber and roared past.


    Shen Huizhi didn''t expect that Xie Mosheng would fall to the ground at last.


    That fool blocked the gun for ye Xunan.


    His pupils shrank and he stumbled down the horse.


    Eye catching is the dazzling red, blooming on the blue dress of a little blood flowers, demonic and desperate beauty.


    Shen Huizhi trembles and reaches out his hand. He wants to touch Xie Mosheng''s face, but he is knocked down by Ye Xunan.


    Ye Xunan''s eyes were red, and everything happened in an instant.


    He didn''t even have time to make a little reaction to see Xie Mosheng standing in front of him fall slowly.


    Ye Xunan flurried to stop the wound, but the blood gushed more and more.


    "Xie Mosheng, Xie Mosheng, don''t die, don''t die!" He is like a helpless little beast, can only roar throat, but can do nothing.


    Xie Mosheng half propped his eyelids, raised his hand to touch ye Xunan''s face, and pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth, "Xunan, don''t cry. Sorry, I have to go first... "


    "Xie Mosheng!"


    The hand drooped feebly, and the man in his arms gradually lost his breath.


    Ye xun''an sat still, feeling that his heart beat disappeared as well.


    He looked at Shen Huizhi bitterly, his voice was very cold, "now you are satisfied."


    Ye Xunan, holding Xie Mosheng''s body, walks out of the crowd step by step.


    He dug a cave on the graveyard of Ye''s family and carefully put Xie Mosheng in.


    Ye xun''an searched all over the mountains and fields, only to find a satisfactory stone. He carved "the tomb of my love Xie Mosheng" every stroke.


    When the last stroke is completed, ye Xunan slowly evokes a bitter smile.


    He put the tombstone aside and jumped into the cave, holding Xie Mosheng''s cold body.


    He was as good-looking as ever. He was a little pale, and he didn''t look any different.


    Ye xun''an gently stroked his eyebrows and eyes, and then stabbed the sharpened stone knife at his heart.


    It hurts.


    Ye Xunan thought, when Xie Mosheng died, was he in such pain.


    He holds Xie Mosheng''s hand, and his consciousness gradually blurs.


    There are too many people on huangquan road. I''m afraid I can''t find you. So, Xie Mosheng, you must walk slowly and wait for me.


    We''ll be together forever.


    Life is not the same bed, death is the same acupoint.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Third Master, ye Xunan committed suicide."


    Listening to the report, Shen Huizhi''s hand trembled.


    He suddenly felt very tired, "go down."


    Shen Huizhi doesn''t know why things have turned into what they are now.


    He Lengleng ground stares at own hand, is this two hands, personally shot that killed Xie Mo Sheng''s bullet.


    He seemed to be able to smell the strong smell of blood, which made his stomach sour.


    He killed Xie Mosheng.


    Kill the person he most wanted to spend his life with.


    Ye Xunan can still die with Xie Mosheng, but he has no face and no position to get close to Xie Mosheng.


    He can''t die. The war is not over.


    Shen family needs him, Yanjing needs him, Xunyang also needs him.


    But the rest of his life, every day, will be suffering.


    There is no excuse for his sin.

 Chapter 105

    The Shen family in Yanjing city is one of the best in the country.


    In the year of Shen''s third birthday, Mrs. Shen specially ordered her servants to spend thousands of yuan on the two main streets.


    For the Shen family, it''s just a small sum of money for blessing, but for the people in Yanjing, it''s not a small fortune.


    So on that day, the city of Yanjing was full of people, just for the birth of the third young master of the Shen family.


    The other two sons of the Shen family were both older. At that time, they were both young men of 15 or 16 years old. They didn''t have much admiration for the younger brother who suddenly appeared.


    At that time, Shen Huizhi was too young to speak. He only looked at people with round eyes.


    He looks good, like a small snowball, very popular with his family elders. Even father Shen, who has always been a man of no words and no smiles, will hold him for a few words.


    Of course, his two elder brothers are not included.


    However, this is understandable. Shen Da and Shen Er were not born with the same mother. In a family like Shen''s, the family relationship is even weaker.


    Shen Huizhi is not sensible, and he doesn''t understand why neither of his brothers plays with him. As he grew up, the Shen family''s attention to him gradually weakened.


    He is much more mature than other children of the same age. When other children are still playing coquetry under their parents'' knees, he has begun to learn to read and write by himself.


    The most common thing Shen Huizhi does is to be in a daze in his yard.


    Most of the servant girls and servants in his yard didn''t like such a gloomy atmosphere, so as long as they had time, they liked to go out to chat with others.


    Anyway, Shen Huizhi is very good. He usually doesn''t ask them to do anything.


    Shen Huizhi was only seven or eight years old, but he knew exactly what these people thought. He didn''t say it. He just thought it was good.


    Although only one person, but


    It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve been used to it for a long time.


    In the good spring season, the sky is blue, he is holding a book, sitting in a daze under the corner.


    Looking up, I saw a kite flying in the sky, which is a common swallow kite on the market.


    Shen Huizhi had never played with it before, and he was looking at it with a trance.


    Outside the wall came the voices of several children, as if they were full of spring vitality, joy and vitality.


    Shen Huizhi suddenly felt envious.


    "Click." The kite line broke suddenly and the swallow fell askew.


    The people outside the wall got worried and talked.


    The broken kite finally landed on the big tree in Shen Huizhi''s yard.


    "Ah! What if I fall in? If master knows, he will certainly scold us. "


    "Not in the way," Shen Huizhi heard a clear voice say, "I climb the wall to get it."


    "Then, be careful."


    Shen Huizhi heard a rustling sound outside the wall and couldn''t help looking up.


    A white hand climbed up the edge of the wall.


    Then, the small half truncated top is exposed. The child''s height did not seem to be very high, some efforts to support the upper body.


    He climbed up the wall cleanly, his slender legs swinging slightly.


    At this time, he found Shen Huizhi under the wall.


    Slightly stunned, he raised an index finger to Shen Huizhi and put it on his lips, grinning.


    Later, Shen Huizhi always felt that this memory was a little blurred. He only remembered Xie Mosheng was on the wall, and the light was transmitted from behind him, showing a gentle shadow on the ground.


    He raised his eyebrows and laughed, faintly more blazing than the sun.

 Chapter 106

    After that, Xie Mosheng became a regular guest of the Shen family.


    But he never takes an ordinary road. He always likes to climb the wall and shout with a smile: "ah Hui, ah Hui."


    It was a very common word, which came out of his mouth, but it seemed to be vivid.


    Xie Mosheng will bring Shen Huizhi many strange gadgets, like a treasure, with a dazzling light in his eyes.


    Shen Huizhi doesn''t go out often, so Xie Mosheng becomes a bridge between him and the outside world.


    He often goes to the hall with his master. He has been to many places in the city.


    Every time I come here, I always say something interesting about other people''s home. Xie Mosheng''s imitation is vivid, and every time I hear Shen Huizhi laugh.


    At that time, Shen Huizhi thought that life would be like this. Someone will sing with you, someone will accompany you.


    I remember when I was young, you love to talk, I love to laugh. Once I fell asleep under the tree, I knew how many flowers fell in my dream.


    But the past time is gone forever, like a monster with long feet, running fast, no matter how people chase, they can''t catch its clothes.


    When Shen Huizhi saw Xie Mosheng for the last time, his description was much thinner.


    Swollen with a pair of red eyes, clenched lips, silent.


    Shen Huizhi noticed that he was in a bad mood and asked carefully what happened. Xie Mosheng raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyes were filled with hatred: "master is dead."


    For the first time, he looked so fragile with a crying voice.


    Shen Huizhi wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Once upon a time, people have passed away. It is futile to say anything.


    Shen Hui''s memory of that day is not very clear. He only remembers the thin figure left by Xie Mosheng when he said goodbye to him at last.


    They didn''t say goodbye, just like every parting.


    But in fact, it will be many, many years before we meet again.


    Shen Huizhi was not interested in power, but because of Xie Mosheng, he put himself in the game field of chasing fame and wealth.


    He thought that as long as he had enough rights, he could protect Xie Mosheng.


    He didn''t want to see that sad and desperate expression appear on Xie Mosheng''s face.


    The game in the upper circle is much more cruel. If you win, you will win. If you lose, it turns into a bone.


    How many times, he drifted on the line of life and death. It is to think of to see Xie Mo Sheng again such wish, just biting a tooth to insist to come down.


    Xie Mosheng is the moonlight in his heart.


    All his life, he just wanted to be closer to this person.


    It''s better to be his own moon.


    It was Xie Mosheng who created Shen Huizhi, who was ruthless and tough as iron.


    Many years later, Shen Huizhi has become one of the top figures in Yanjing city. The common people can''t understand how the little boy with red lips and white teeth turned into the devil who kills people without blinking an eye.


    Shen Huizhi doesn''t care about his reputation. From beginning to end, he only cares about one person.


    The one who moved him.


    The man who called him ah Hui.


    The most gentle Xie Mosheng.


    However, Shen Huizhi did not expect that his farewell to Xie Mosheng would be so hostile and defensive.


    He begged himself in a low voice, just because of the weak young businessman.


    Shen Huizhi feels very angry, but he can''t get angry with Xie Mosheng. He can only get angry with ye Xunan.


    In the end, ye Xunan even wants to take Xie Mosheng away.


    How can he let them succeed.

 Chapter 107

    Shen Huizhi is crazy and just wants to kill ye Xunan who is in the way.


    It was Xie Mosheng who finally fell under the muzzle of the gun.


    Until death, Xie Mosheng has only ye Xunan in his eyes. He should have hated himself so much that he didn''t give a look.


    Or, not even hate.


    He is just a passer-by in Xie Mosheng''s life, but he has a delusion to make waves in his heart.


    It''s no use regretting. He''s destined to live the rest of his life with pain and sin.


    Until the vicissitudes of life, after a hundred turns, will understand. The meeting you couldn''t avoid when you were young will run through your whole life, until you are old, until you die, until you never forget.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "If the task is completed, 40 points will be added." Yuan Yuan stared at Gu Bai, tut tut sighed, "I can''t see that you would choose to die for love. It''s miserable. It''s so miserable. We could have lived together. "


    Gu Bai


    He touched the delicate tip of his chin, ignoring the roundness. He just murmured to himself, "I don''t know why. I always feel that Xie Mosheng''s breath is very familiar."


    Gu Bai blinked, "Fang Chen, Yun Zhao and Ji Yu Ze are familiar with each other. They''re not alone, are they


    Yuanyuan swallowed his saliva and said, "this You feel wrong. How can it be? "


    "I don''t think you''re guilty." Gu Baidao.


    "It''s nothing!" Yuanyuan raised his voice. "Illusion, absolutely illusion. Come on, let''s not talk about the impractical. Let''s look at the next task world. "


    GU Bai was very suspicious:" if you suddenly become so positive, there must be a ghost. "


    But Yuanyuan didn''t want to say it, and certainly won''t tell him. Anyway, as long as he won''t hurt him, Gu Bai won''t ask for a truth.


    Yuanyuan is right. At present, it''s still important to do the task.


    In the past few years, Gu Bai felt that with the accumulation of blue on his bracelet, his body gradually had a sense of solidity. It was not sure that he could really become a human again in the end, and he could also remember who he was.


    "Well, the world is wonderful." Yuan Yuan said with a smile, "it''s guaranteed to be different from the previous coquettish bitches."


    Gu Bai: suddenly it''s a little square.


    With a Ding Dong sound in his mind, the information of the plane was input into his brain.


    Modern plane.


    Gu Bai''s identity this time is poor little brother Su CI who lives in a foreign country.


    There was only one equally poor brother, Susheng.


    According to the original plot, Su Sheng had a serious mental illness because he was not full and warm. The specific manifestation of this disease is bulimia, which can''t control the desire to eat.


    But they are poor, where there are so many things to eat.


    Finally, Su Sheng looks at Bai Nennen''s little cousin Su CI.


    Finally, Su Sheng was arrested and sentenced to death.


    Although he still claimed that he did not eat people.


    ¡­¡­


    Yuanyuan complacently asked, "how is it, isn''t it great?"


    "I don''t think so," Gu Bai said with a complicated look. "Ogre, baby, do you want me to attack him?"


    "Isn''t that just for you to change the plot?"


    "Bai Bai, don''t worry, I''m your strongest backup!" On the contrary, Yuanyuan is more excited.


    "Friendly tips: Su Ci and Su Sheng are not related by blood, but Su Sheng does not know." Yuanyuan has already pulled out the melon to do the drama like, "come on for nothing, I''m looking forward to your performance


    Gu Bai: I''m too hard.


    Without waiting for the familiar white light to flash, he was transferred to the next plane.


    The system is ruthless, and it''s even harder.

 Chapter 108

    A slum in K country.


    The sky was hazy, and the people in the street were in twos and threes, which seemed very desolate.


    In the sparsely populated alley, Su Sheng''s indifferent eyes fell on the man with his head down in front of him.


    Su CI is a head shorter than him and very thin. But the skin is white and clean, one eye like mist, tears in the orbit spin, honey Tan lips tightly pursed, as if very afraid.


    It''s a beautiful child.


    It''s a miracle to grow up like this in such a situation of lack of food and clothing.


    Su Sheng couldn''t help rubbing Su Ci''s face. It was soft, like ice cream.


    It looks delicious.


    Su Sheng couldn''t help swallowing.


    He looked at Su CI with more and more bright eyes, and Su Ci''s body trembled more and more.


    "Su Ci, we have no money." Su Sheng said.


    No money means no food.


    Food, for Susheng, is more important than anything.


    Su Ci''s tears slide down his face. Looking at Su Sheng''s green eyes, he always feels that he wants to peel himself off.


    But apart from his over developed lacrimal gland, he couldn''t even move his fingers.


    It''s a pit. It''s too pit this time.


    Rare, Yuan Yuan suddenly said: "Bai Bai, if you don''t act again, maybe today next year will be your death day."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shit! Now his tears are flowing happily. He can''t say anything but cry. What can he do.


    "This system can kindly remind you, but it costs 5 points." Yuanyuan laughs two times treacherously.


    Su CI gritted his teeth: "unscrupulous businessman. It''s a deal. Give me a hint. "


    He didn''t want to die young without doing anything. He still died in such a miserable way.


    Yuanyuan: "there is a sugar in your pocket."


    Su CI suddenly began to struggle. As he broke free from Su Sheng''s hand, he called out: "brother! Wait, don''t eat me. "


    Su Sheng stares at his white neck and doesn''t speak. He just takes a step in his direction.


    Su CI quickly finds the lollipop, tears open the package in a hurry and puts it in Su Sheng''s mouth.


    The sweetness permeated the whole mouth.


    Su Sheng''s mouth was full of sugar, and his eyes narrowed slightly. But he still thinks Su Ci''s taste is sweeter.


    In front of people''s eyes are still red, looking very weak and pitiful.


    Su Sheng casually chewed the sugar, thinking, forget it, anyway, Su CI can''t run away, and it''s good to raise it again.


    A piece of sugar was soon destroyed by Su Sheng. He threw away the remaining stick and almost immediately stared at Su CI with green eyes.


    Su Ci''s scalp was numb and his nose was sour. He almost cried physiologically again.


    Fortunately, he tried his best to restrain his desire to cry.


    He now has a countermeasure, took the initiative to pull Su Sheng''s sleeve, "brother, don''t eat me, I''ll take you to eat delicious food!"


    He took Susheng all the way into the biggest supermarket here.


    Yuanyuan can''t help but ask: "Bai Bai, you don''t have money. What do you do in the supermarket? Do you want to rob? "


    Su Ci You can shut up. "


    He tried his best to make his pace look calm, but Su Sheng held his wrist tightly. The pain made Su Ci''s face twisted.


    Su CI quickly found his goal, lifted a small plate from a row of samples, looked at Su Sheng with bright eyes, "brother, there are so many here, enough for you to eat."


    Su Sheng glanced at him and said softly.


    He solved a row of small jerkies in front of him like a whirlwind. The speed was very fast, but it was also very elegant.

 Chapter 109

    Su CI followed Su Sheng from the first floor to the third floor.


    Where they passed, it was like the wind passing through, and there was no grass.


    Su Sheng swept away everything, as if he wanted to eat the dishes.


    But for his good looks, Su CI thought, he would have been driven out by the shopping guides.


    This level of ferocity naturally attracted the attention of the security.


    Security is k people, big, stride over, evil look at two people.


    I think Su CI looks pretty and thin, so it''s better to bully her. The security guard reaches for Su Ci and mumbles something he doesn''t understand.


    Su CI is puzzling about whether to let yuan yuan add a golden finger of language talent to him. The security guard tries to pull him somewhere.


    With such a sudden effort, Su Ci''s mood fluctuated, and her tears suddenly fell down.


    Su Sheng''s eyes became cold when he saw this scene. He clenched his fist and his bones clattered.


    The security guard shouts at Su CI: "beggars are not welcome here. Get out of here!"


    And his hand, thick and dirty, was on Su Ci''s slender wrist.


    His food was touched by others and he cried.


    This fact makes Su Sheng''s eyes cold. He takes three steps at the same time and punches the security guard in the face.


    Su Sheng pulls Su CI behind him and stares at the angry security guard coldly.


    The security guard yelled: "damn beggars, garbage in slums!"


    He didn''t move, just slightly tilted his head and said to Su: "hide well."


    Su Sheng came forward and hit hard and accurately.


    He looks thin, but very hard, like a dangerous and elegant cheetah, casually teasing the prey.


    But in a moment, the security guard was beaten black and blue.


    He was a little afraid of the young man in front of him, and hurriedly asked for support with his walkie talkie.


    Su Sheng ignored his movements.


    Several other security guards came in a hurry, from all directions, like an airtight net, to encircle Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng''s look was still cool.


    It seems that there is no difference between one person and ten people in front of him.


    He frowned and felt some trouble. He hooked his finger and said in K Mandarin, "let''s go together."


    The security guard felt provoked by a half boy, and all of a sudden, he rushed to Susheng angrily.


    It''s like a net slowly closing, trapping its prey to death.


    The next moment, however, the net broke.


    Su Sheng was alone, standing in the middle, his beautiful chin slightly raised. He was quick to avoid attack after attack. Always body shape ghosts suddenly appear, give each other a hard hit.


    Su CI covered his eyes at the beginning, and at the end he wept and sighed: "my brother is so powerful!"


    Yuanyuan: "people who don''t know think you are crying."


    Su Ci


    He doesn''t want to, either, but he''s a damn man.


    In an hour.


    Su Sheng and Su Ci, as well as a bunch of beaten security guards, stand together in the police station.


    Su Sheng will protect him in the back, a face indifferent: "and my brother has nothing to do, he can''t k Mandarin, if you have any questions to ask me."


    "My name is Su Sheng. I''m 18 years old. I''m from C country."


    "Yes, I hit them."


    "I''m on my own. They''re too easy to beat."


    His tone was flat, which made the security guards feel more insulted.

 Chapter 110

    The guards looked up angrily: "you!"


    Su Sheng glanced at them coldly, "am I wrong?"


    They choked and choked.


    Although he thinks this boy is arrogant, Su Sheng is right. He is the one who rubs several of them on the ground.


    "All quiet." The officer in charge of hilt looked around, and finally his eyes fell on Su Sheng.


    "I''ll show you the papers." He said.


    Su Sheng''s eyes passed a trace of hesitation.


    ID card, temporary residence card, or passport.


    No matter what the evidence is, they can''t get it out.


    When I first came to K country, I came here illegally. How could I have any documents.


    His silence fell in the eyes of the security guards, and they were excited. One of them felt that he had finally found a chance to revenge. He quickly called to Hilter: "officer, he can''t get his ID, he must have come here illegally! Such people should be punished severely. They should be sentenced! "


    He looks stupid when he yells.


    I''ve just had an exercise, and I''ve consumed a lot of physical strength. Susheng felt his stomach and felt hungry again.


    Su Sheng will not be in a good mood if he does not have enough to eat.


    In a bad mood, he doesn''t want to talk.


    So the group of security guards thought that they had grasped him, and they went further and further, and said more and more too much.


    Hildt''s eyes began to sharpen.


    Su CI looks up at Su Sheng, who is impatient. Then she looks at the security guards. Finally, she looks at Hilter.


    Maybe it''s because it''s a small case. Hildt''s officer in charge is very young. Being young also means having more in common and being influenced more easily.


    Su Ci''s lips slightly curled, but the tip of his nose began to smoke.


    Just now, he finally got 8 points from Yuanyuan to light up his language talent.


    Su CI didn''t even need to brew, so he began to cry.


    He stumbling to open his mouth, using the K language: "we, we did not steal..."


    Although what he said is not good, it can also make people understand.


    As soon as Su CI opened his mouth, everyone''s eyes immediately focused on him.


    He leaned out a small part of his head from behind Su Sheng, just to let people see his frowning, red eyes, and silent tearful side face.


    Yuanyuan got excited: "he''s coming, he''s coming, he''s coming with his acting skills!"


    Su CI curved slightly to pull the corners of the mouth, see attracted everyone''s attention, continue their own performance.


    He leaned cautiously against Su Sheng, weeping, but in his voice he was tough and angry: "we didn''t come here illegally, we were abducted and sold."


    Su Sheng picked his eyebrows and didn''t speak.


    So in Su Ci''s mouth, they became innocent and ignorant, the miserable brothers who were abducted and sold by human traffickers. In the end, Su Sheng escaped from the human trafficker with him.


    Su CI said vividly, as if people are also on the scene, it can be said that the listener is sad, the listener tears.


    The situation has changed dramatically.


    Hildt''s face is not very good-looking. It''s not a good thing to have a human trafficker, let alone a transnational human trafficker.


    He looked at Su Sheng and Su CI sympathetically, feeling that the two brothers were only a few years younger than him, and had experienced so many terrible nightmares.


    What a pity.


    Su Sheng lowered his eyes and raised his lips without any trace.


    Obviously not.


    This, little liar.


    Su Ci''s spoken language is also getting better and better, with both sound and emotion, so that he speaks quickly.


    Until contact with Su Sheng cool line of sight, just a little convergence some, sobbing in a low voice for this personal show pulled down the curtain.

 Chapter 111

    Su Ci was very pretty, but she didn''t look like an adult. Her face was full of tears, and she was so wronged and pitiful.


    The policewomen in the police station have long felt pity for him. They want to take him to their arms and comfort him. However, due to the fact that Su Sheng is still standing beside him with a cold face and the greatest force.


    Su CI whispered to the security guards: "I''m sorry, we just don''t have any money. We''re really hungry, so we go to eat the food we try. But we didn''t steal, we didn''t rob, we just tried to eat, shouldn''t we break the law? "


    The guards were speechless for a moment.


    He turned his head and murmured to sergeant Hilter: "although my brother hit someone, it was his fault. Because at that time, these ferocious uncles yelled at me fiercely and even attacked me. My brother just wanted to protect me, so he had to hit people. Please forgive him. "


    At this time, "evil spirits and evil spirits" are shouting in their hearts, who is more fierce!


    Yuan Yuan chewed a mouthful of melon skin: "100 faint! A hundred faints


    In the eyes of the public, Su Sheng''s bad image of a young man who had been smuggled into China has suddenly become one of the ten best brothers who have the courage to fight against evil forces in order to protect his younger brother.


    Susheng rubbed his eyes and, facing Hilter''s slightly respectful eyes, pulled the corners of his mouth impatiently.


    How long does it take to solve this problem? He is so hungry.


    Although Su CI turned the tide with his own efforts, they didn''t have any certificates. Even if the security uncles didn''t investigate, the police department had to send them back home.


    In fact, Su Sheng didn''t want to go back,


    that place carries his saddest and helpless memory.


    But Su CI held his hand and said with a smile, "brother, we are going back."


    Su Sheng gave a vague hum.


    Su CI: "go back to have meat to eat."


    So he was happy again.


    When boarding the plane, Su Sheng leaned lazily against his back, looked at Su CI in a daze outside the window, and suddenly said, "Su Ci, when did you learn K Mandarin?"


    Su Ci''s body was slightly stiff, and he quickly put together a smile: "brother, I''ve been with you for so long. As time goes by, of course I will."


    He pause, a bit shy, said: "but not good, so usually do not say much."


    Su Sheng doesn''t seem to want to investigate. He nods and covers his stomach.


    I''m so hungry.


    I really want to eat.


    How long before we get off the plane?


    Su CI noticed his action and asked tentatively, "brother, are you hungry?"


    Su Sheng didn''t even want to say a word, so he shrank on his seat and pulled his hair wildly.


    I don''t know why, Su CI thinks that Su Sheng with a cold face is a little cute.


    Yuanyuan: "my host may be blind."


    "Shut up." Su CI curled his mouth, then raised his head, and put on a bright smile, "it''s OK, brother, there''s food on the plane, and we can eat soon."


    Hearing that there was food to eat, Su Sheng''s eyes suddenly brightened a lot, and his look improved a lot.


    It''s just that youyou stares at Su Ci''s eyes, which always makes him wonder whether his brother wants to stew him or steam him.


    After a while, a policewoman came up and asked gently, "what would you like to eat? Sandwich? Sushi? Or steak? "


    Su Sheng said, "all of them."


    Policewoman:???

 Chapter 112

    Su CI had to explain: "sorry, my brother, his appetite is a little bit bigger than ordinary people."


    He raised his hand and tried to make his eyes look sincere enough: "really, sister, it''s just a little big."


    The policewoman was cute by his serious appearance. She suddenly laughed and touched Su Ci''s head. Her voice was gentle: "it doesn''t matter. You should eat more when you are growing up. If my brother eats more, he will grow stronger, and then he can better protect his brother. "


    Rare, curled up Su Sheng had a reaction to this sentence.


    He lifted his eyelids, and carelessly spilled out of his throat and replied, "well."


    After a while, the policewoman came back to help them take out the dining table and put the lunch boxes one by one.


    Su Sheng moved his throat.


    Immediately, the dishes on the table were swept away by him, just like the wind and clouds, the speed was amazing.


    The policewoman was stunned and couldn''t help sighing: "my God, it''s so powerful!"


    Su Sheng is still in an orderly way to continue his dining business. His beautiful and well-defined hands are peeling shrimp shells, as dexterous as butterfly wings.


    After the policewoman praised him, she took out her cell phone and patted Su Sheng. At the same time, she was still saying something.


    Su CI is a little curious. He goes to have a look.


    On the screen of the mobile phone, it''s like a teenager eating.


    Like in a live studio, there are many bullet screens on the screen.


    Su CI narrowed her eyes and recognized it. Then she vaguely recognized that many of them were marveling at her brother''s food intake. She was brushing the topics of "king of big stomach", "really can eat" and "can do to eat".


    The policewoman introduced to the people in the studio: "is this brother very powerful? The video is a live broadcast, not a clip. I just want to share it with you as soon as I see it. "


    Su CI saw one ship after another passing through the center of the screen, as well as some other small gifts.


    All of a sudden, he was staring at the screen of his mobile phone.


    In his heart, he discussed with Yuanyuan, "New Year''s goods, how about Susheng make a food seed? Anyway, he is handsome and can eat. He will be popular in half the sky as soon as he comes out. "


    Yuanyuan sniffed: "with this promise, how much money can we make by live broadcasting? Can you feed Susheng''s appetite? And in vain, are you rich now? I don''t even have food or live equipment. "


    Su CI sighed: "but now there is no other way, who let you this trash system can''t even exchange money."


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, and his tone was indignant: "if you are useful, can I still be so miserable? It''s been reduced to such a situation. "


    Yuanyuan: "Bentong is dead, something to burn paper."


    Su Ci


    He was depressed about the shamelessness of a certain system, but there was nothing he could do.


    But he forgot his current personal settings, a little emotional fluctuations, can''t help but tears.


    Until the policewoman carefully touched his shoulder and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Su Ci


    Su CI tears, while no emotion to reply: "so many years, finally about to return to the motherland, I can''t help but shed tears of joy."


    The policewoman''s expression immediately became pitiful: "it''s really pitiful. It doesn''t matter. Everything is over. In the future, you and your brother''s life will become better and better! "

 Chapter 113

    Yuanyuan: "Bentong is dead, something to burn paper."


    Su Ci


    He was depressed about the shamelessness of a certain system, but there was nothing he could do.


    But he forgot his current personal settings, a little emotional fluctuations, can''t help but tears.


    Until the policewoman carefully touched his shoulder and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Su Ci


    Su CI tears, while no emotion to reply: "so many years, finally about to return to the motherland, I can''t help but shed tears of joy."


    The policewoman''s expression immediately became pitiful: "it''s really pitiful. It doesn''t matter. Everything is over. In the future, you and your brother''s life will become better and better! "


    Su CI nodded, then pointed to her mobile phone and said, "sister, how much is a ship worth? And the roses and the fireworks. Can you give us some dividends? After all, you used my brother''s portrait right. We only need half, not much? "


    He raised his head, showing a very naive smile: "if my sister does not give it, I will go to complain."


    Policewoman:


    -


    the next day, Su Sheng and Su CI arrived at the airport of Y City.


    The policewoman was very responsible. Although Su CI threatened her, she delivered the two brothers safely. She not only gave Su CI the bonus, but also took them to apply for their ID cards.


    With money and certificates, we no longer have to live in hiding.


    Su CI held the money and sighed, "my sister is a good man."


    The total amount of money divided is more than 2000, which shows that these audiences have no money to spend and are in a hurry.


    But that''s good. If Su Sheng really went to live in the future, he would meet such a generous audience of local tyrants.


    Su CI has already imagined the scene of people sitting at home and money coming from the sky.


    "Bai Bai," Yuan Yuan suddenly appeared and dutifully reminded, "wipe your saliva."


    Su CI rolled his eyes.


    With the money, they went to rent a basement and bought some boxes of instant noodles and water.


    The basement is very dark and humid. As soon as you go in, you can smell a musty smell.


    There is a small single bed against the wall.


    Su Sheng glanced and said, "I sleep underground."


    Su CI looks at him in surprise.


    He swept his eyes and raised his voice: "what''s the matter? Would you like to try sleeping on the floor? "


    "No, no," Su CI quickly shook his head, heaped a smile, "brother is the best to me."


    I thought Su Sheng would sleep with him.


    But it''s good. If we really sleep together, Su CI has to worry about whether Su Sheng will solve him and eat him when he is hungry at night.


    Su Sheng didn''t complain about the shop. In the past, they all survived the more difficult days.


    As a matter of fact, it''s very good to have a place to shelter from the wind and rain.


    Su CI sits beside the bed, watching Su Sheng make the bed neatly, and his slender fingers look like a strange beauty.


    He could not help sighing in his heart: poverty makes people independent.


    "Yuanyuan, do you think Su Sheng is miserable. How could he be so handsome and able to fight in the end? " Without waiting for Yuanyuan to reply, he said to himself indignantly, "it''s all because of poverty! Money hurts


    Yuan Yuan


    If it can change into entity, it wants to snap on Su Ci''s head, "when is it, you still think about these things. In my opinion, if you don''t think about it, you will be the worst person in the future. "


    Su CI shivers at the thought of the tragic ending of the original plot.


    Yuanyuan is right. Now her own life is more important.


    With the rest of the money, Su CI bought a card and a mobile phone. He took out his mobile phone for a long time and finally adjusted the light.

 Chapter 114

    Su Sheng felt hungry at this time. He went to boil water and made a bowl of instant noodles.


    As soon as he walked into the room with his face in his hand, he saw Su CI holding up his mobile phone and wanted to poke it directly into his face.


    Su Sheng doubts: "what to do?"


    He sat at the table, although puzzled, but can not stop his heart to eat noodles, calmly suck noodles.


    Su CI takes the mobile phone, points to the name of the live room at the top of the screen, and signals him to see it.


    Su Sheng raised his eyes.


    "Super handsome big stomach King challenges 50 barrels of instant noodles in an hour", followed by three exclamation marks.


    Su Sheng


    In an hour.


    Su CI giggles contentedly with his mobile phone. Su Sheng''s strong strength and beauty have successfully attracted many audiences, and even some people are attracted by his fame.


    The studio was very popular for a while.


    Not to be able to see ships and planes all over the screen.


    Su Ci''s eyes flashed with strong brilliance, "brother, are you full?"


    Su Sheng


    So the live room played again, the audience as long as a certain amount of reward, can be designated to eat gimmicks.


    Sure enough, the number of gifts in the studio has leaped by a large margin.


    Probably looking at such a handsome little brother, eating his own designated things, I will have a strange sense of satisfaction (FOG).


    Most of the fans come to Susheng''s face.


    If it''s true, seven points depends on the beauty, and three points depends on hard work.


    So Su Ci was in a happy mood, and very considerate from time to time handed him a tissue, with a gift full of respect, flashing tears of star eyes: "brother, we are going to get rich!"


    Su Sheng looked at the mountain of instant noodles on the table.


    No meat, not happy.


    The screen of the mobile phone suddenly dingdong, "user" I''m actually very poor "rewarded a luxury diamond ring, please continue to work hard"


    .


    Additional news -


    I''m actually very poor: late at night, come to crayfish.


    Su CI suddenly came to the spirit, a luxury diamond ring, but worth a hundred thousand!


    Not to mention that he just wants to see Su Sheng eat crayfish, but he wants Su Sheng to be eaten by crayfish. Su CI has to find a way to realize the gold Lord''s father''s requirements.


    Round and round Young man, your idea is a little dangerous. "


    As the screen continued to brush, Su CI hurriedly went to clean the table.


    He adjusted the angle of the mobile phone so that only his lower body could be reflected on the screen.


    He was wearing loose pajamas, revealing white and slender legs. It was difficult to distinguish male from female only by looking at his back.


    The barrage suddenly became lively.


    An an ya ya: "Oh, oh, I can do this leg!"


    Rare flower: "is it the anchor''s girlfriend? Just look at your back and have a good look! "


    Su Sheng lazily raised his eyes, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the word "girlfriend" and pulled his lips.


    For the first time, he aimed his whole face at the screen. His beautiful lips opened gently and his face was serious: "it''s my brother, not my girlfriend."


    After a silence for a while, the gifts in the studio were painted more happily.


    Anyaya: "my mother, what immortals eat to sow, love, love, people look good, sound good!"


    General Jinjia night: "Mom, I seem to be in love again, wuwuwu, brother, look at me, I really can!"


    Very rare flower: "brother, can we have a look? If you can''t get the anchor, your brother can do it (funny by hand) "


    " I agree! "


    "Minister secondment + 10086"


    ... "


    The barrage has gradually evolved into, want to see Su CI leave the country.

 Chapter 115

    Su Sheng''s cold eyes finish reading at a glance, then he can''t help but turn his face. His eyes also fall on Su Ci, who is happily wiping the table.


    The young man''s lips are rising. He looks very happy. He is still humming. He has a clean figure and feels very good. I don''t know what it''s like to hold it up.


    Su Sheng astringed his long eyelashes and turned his head to the screen, saying, "sorry, my brother, only I can see it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    But in just a few days, Su Sheng''s live broadcast became popular.


    His amazing appearance, and the same amazing appetite, have become the eye-catching point.


    It''s a man who grows up in the public aesthetic. Su CI sighed in his heart.


    It''s not that no company or live broadcasting platform wants to sign a contract with Susheng, but they are all rejected by Sushi one by one.


    He thought about it and thought Yuanyuan was right.


    After all, it''s not a long-term solution. The audience is just painting something new now. When there is a better-looking anchor or a more creative way of live broadcasting than Susheng, Susheng will be abandoned by traffic.


    Su Sheng''s temperament is very straight. He won''t try to please the audience in order to keep them.


    Most importantly, Su CI felt that although Su Sheng was not averse to live broadcasting, he was not interested in it.


    He hopes that Su Sheng can do what he really likes.


    Yuanyuan: "even if his interest can''t make money?"


    Su CI thought hard for a long time, and finally reluctantly said, "if my brother likes it, I''ll make money. I''m not very good at it, but I look good. "


    Yuanyuan (shocked face): "you were not like this before. You said you didn''t like the little white face who ate soft food!"


    Su CI nodded, "I don''t like it, but if that person is my brother, it doesn''t matter."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yuan Yuan choked, "love brain is terrible."


    Su CI ignored it and thought with a sigh, but what does brother like?


    -


    ronghua club, which used to be brilliant in the past, is now very down and out.


    The ronghua team has lost three seasons in a row. If they lose the regular season, they will be eliminated from the first-class team.


    In the first few games, because the captain''s command was not strong and the team''s cooperation was not high, the rhythm of the first game was knocked down by the other party within five minutes, and then the game ended hastily in more than ten minutes.


    Such a result, let the former ronghua fans very disappointed. There was a break in the middle, and someone went to the audience to interview. One of them is a ronghua old fan, who can often see him in the audience of the field, almost every game is there, which can be regarded as accompanying the team from green to mature.


    From glory to decline.


    "What do you think of ronghua''s performance in the first match?"


    Lao Fen took a puff of his cigarette. He didn''t yell like others.


    Ronghua is just like his child. No matter how dissatisfied he is, he will not lose his face in front of outsiders.


    He just puffed out a long ring of smoke and said in a deep voice: "the kingdom is still alive, and glory is still there!"


    [Wang Yu] is the name of this e-sports game.


    A few years ago, the word ronghua represented a kind of supreme glory. How now, will become such a dead look.


    For a moment, his eyes looked a lot older, but there was still a touch of brilliance in the bottom of his eyes, waiting for the ronghua team to light it up.

 Chapter 116

    The old fan''s words let the audience fall into a deep silence.


    As if from behind the screen, you can also feel the helplessness and sadness revealed by him.


    I don''t know if the ronghua team saw this interview. In the next two games, although there were still many mistakes, they still beat the other team without danger.


    Although this is something to celebrate, but the ronghua team manager aher is not happy at all.


    To win this game is to qualify for the regular season.


    What''s more, the opposite side is still a small team with little reputation. Its strength is not strong.


    When, Ronghua unexpectedly reduced to this situation, even the qualification of the regular season is almost not down.


    When?


    Ah smoked and thought about it carefully.


    Suddenly, I found that the turning point of everything was due to the retirement of the old players before ronghua four years ago. The club boldly recruited a lot of talented seed players, and even signed Chen Tang, the new general player at that time, as the new team leader.


    At the beginning, he told them that the new team represented a new beginning, and was bound to write their own and irreplaceable glory in Wangyu!


    however, his ambition was slowly dissipated by the failure again and again in reality.


    Slowly, more and more people left the club.


    Now, those who stay are still people who have deep feelings for the team.


    One of the strongest is Chen Tang.


    But after all, Chen Tang is young and has a bad temper. In this competition, he didn''t resist the provocation from other teams, rushed to fight others, and was directly suspended.


    Embarrassed is, now ronghua team a substitute also can''t find out, since these years become worse and worse. No one even reported to the youth training camp.


    Now, they don''t have the extra money to ask for foreign aid.


    Ah sighs deeply and shakes off the ashes. Perhaps, this time, the ronghua team is really going to withdraw from the stage of history.


    But, after all, I''m not reconciled


    Because of Chen Tang''s suspension, advertisers also withdrew from the ronghua team. Aher also did not hope for the regular season, idle brush up the mobile phone.


    He inadvertently points into a live studio, which is the side face of a young man.


    The title is "challenge to eat 500 crayfish an hour". Ah slightly raises his eyebrows and is a little interested, so he continues to watch.


    The boy didn''t talk much, but he peeled the shrimp quietly and quickly.


    Amazing face value, hand speed is also amazing.


    At least since he has been a manager for so many years, he has only seen a few people, which can be compared with this teenager, and he has to be at the peak.


    He suddenly thought that if he put his hands on the mouse and keyboard, it would be more enjoyable than peeling shrimp here.


    Ah bored to brush a few fireworks, and postscript: "young bones delicate, amazing hand speed, it''s better to come to our team to play video games!"


    Today''s live time is a little late, the number of online people is not much, ah sent a gift, the message suddenly rushed to the front.


    Su Sheng raised his eyes and Yu Guang saw the message. He didn''t say anything, but the movement of his hand faltered slightly.


    This change, of course, has been concerned about his brother''s every move in the eyes of Su CI.


    He seemed to have suddenly discovered some amazing treasure, and he kept aher''s name in mind.

 Chapter 117

    "Why?" Yuan Yuan was surprised, "Bai Bai, do you want Su Sheng to play video games?"


    "Why not?" Su CI said, "it''s just obvious that my brother is interested in that message."


    Yuanyuan choked for a while and added weakly: "however, playing video games is not only about interest. You see, just as the food broadcaster has requirements for the anchor''s appetite, the e-sports also has requirements for professional players. Su Sheng may not be able to do it. "


    "Impossible," Su CI flatly rejected, "my brother is so strong, there is nothing he can''t do."


    Su Ci''s eyes looked at the mobile phone, "just that, what''s the ID of the first nanny of ronghua team, don''t you have a crush on my brother?"


    Ignoring Yuanyuan''s clamor, he turned to stare at Su Sheng''s hand.


    How can such a pair of slender, white, well-defined hands be the hands of peeling shrimp or fighting?


    It should be put on the keyboard, crackling, fast as an enclave operation!


    Su CI suddenly rushed over and held Su Sheng''s hand with tears in his eyes: "brother, it''s a pity that these hands are only used for eating. Let''s go to the video game!"


    Su Sheng is stunned. He pulls his hand back, stops peeling shrimp, takes a paper towel to dry his hand, and then naturally wipes it for Su CI.


    "What are you talking about?" Su Sheng looked up, looked at the direction of the mobile phone, and motioned: "it''s still live."


    Barrage has started to complain because of this sudden accident.


    What''s the matter? Is it still on? Do you have any professional ethics! ¡¿


    [what''s the situation? Is it the younger brother of the younger brother? Turn around and let''s have a look (look forward to it)]


    [what is the younger brother talking to the younger brother? It''s like hearing about going to a video game or something ¡¿


    [don''t go to E-sports. It''s hard and demanding. It''s better to sell us face. Don''t go, little brother. We''ll pay for food for you! ¡¿


    Su CI saw the word "sell face" at a glance, and her tears flashed more happily, so she turned off the live broadcast directly.


    He held Su Sheng''s clothes tightly, his face indignant: "brother, they say you sell face, how can you bear it?"


    Su Sheng looked at him calmly, as if he didn''t understand: "apart from hunger and death, what else can''t be tolerated."


    He didn''t put what brother Su CI said in his heart at all. He picked up the shrimps and sent them to his mouth.


    Maybe the reason why Su CI is nervous today is that he is hungry. Su Sheng pauses and puts a shrimp into Su Ci''s mouth.


    Su Ci


    Why do you take it for granted! Can you have a little ambition?


    eat, eat all day.


    "Brother, can you listen to me seriously?" Su CI is a little angry. She puffs her face and reaches for Su Sheng''s plate.


    As a result, his skill is not as agile as Su Sheng''s. instead, he is rushed to the young man''s arms.


    It''s summer, and both of them are very thin.


    Su Ci''s delicate body fell directly at the root of the boy''s leg.


    Su Sheng was suddenly pressed down by him, his hand was crooked, and the shrimp juice on the plate rolled down to Su Ci''s face.


    Originally white cheeks stained with dark shrimp juice, as if on a cream cake, was squeezed a layer of chocolate. It looks shiny and sweet.


    Su Sheng''s eyes twinkled.

 Chapter 118

    Su CI struggled to get up and wipe the things off her face.


    "Don''t move." Susheng pressed his hands directly.


    Then he leaned over and lowered his head.


    "Don''t waste it." He put his lips close to Su Ci''s face.


    Su CI could only feel a warm feeling across his face very quickly, and then Su Sheng let him go.


    He was suddenly a little dazed and his heart beat fast.


    Yuanyuan looks at his own host, who is still making progress in the strategy. He really doesn''t want to tell him that Su Sheng''s heart rate is normal except for the moment when he sees the shrimp juice falling.


    Continue to eat shrimp will not be solved, Su Sheng finally have time to pay attention to Su Ci, "I do not play games, I will not."


    "I vaguely remember that my brother once took me to the Internet bar." Su CI said.


    Su Sheng


    "Now we have a house to live in, food to eat, and money. Why do we choose to play games?" He asked.


    Su CI looked at him with hatred, "money is the money of fans, and the house is a dark and damp basement. Brother, in the eyes of those who watch your live broadcast, you are just a face seller. When they get tired of it, they''ll soon leave for someone else. What shall we do then, brother? "


    Su Sheng''s eyes did not move.


    "Brother, if we don''t have fans, we will have no money and can''t pay the rent. Then we will have to continue wandering. What if one day you starve to death? "


    Su CI can say the consequences are very serious.


    Sure enough, Su Sheng''s face changed a little when it came to food and clothing.


    Su CI simply does not do two endlessly, suddenly stand up, the mobile phone on the table fell to the ground.


    At the beginning, in order to buy a cheap second-hand mobile phone, I couldn''t help falling. I don''t know if the others can still be used. Anyway, the camera was badly smashed.


    A loud noise.


    Su Sheng''s movements were not stopped.


    He raised his eyes and saw the boy with tears on his face, but he was smiling: "brother, what should I do? The mobile phone is broken."


    "In this way, we can''t get the Commission of the gift, and we don''t have any extra money. So, brother, in order not to starve to death, let''s play games."


    He had a good smile on his face.


    Su Sheng


    Round crazy in space for Su CI deduction 6, "real SKR ruthless."


    "Come on, brother, believe me and yourself. Brother is born to be brilliant. This kind of dark basement is not suitable for you. We will find a better life, and Food. " Su CI smiles.


    With a quick look, Susheng slowly swallowed the last shrimp.


    "Gu ¡¤ pyramid selling leader ¡¤ full score of acting ¡¤ white," Yuan Yuan clapped her hands, "what''s the demand?"


    "I need the information of the ronghua team and the exact location."


    Su CI moved Su Sheng. In order to avoid his regret, he just went to ronghua to find someone today.


    "No problem!" Yuan Yuan immediately sent all the information about the ronghua team to Su Ci''s mind, even including the detailed information of each professional player.


    At the same time, also found the ronghua team, where it is now: "located in the east of Y City training base."


    Good.


    Su CI quickly integrated the information in his mind, thinking that the ronghua team is not a pheasant team, but a real old team.


    Although the reputation of the industry has declined significantly in recent years, it is just right.

 Chapter 119

    If at this time, the elder brother leads the ronghua team to win the first place in one fell swoop, ascends the first throne again. Then, Su Sheng is destined to become a hero to save ronghua. He will be remembered by ronghua, the electronic competition circle and the world.


    Brother, should have been carrying the glow, to the arrogance.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the Chen Tang incident, advertisers divest, Nuo big training base seems a little cold and desolate.


    It is so cruel to defeat the enemy.


    At the beginning, all the prosperous things were the past.


    Su CI with Su Sheng, knock on the door of the meeting room, Ronghua team is in a meeting.


    He gently pushed the door in, with a smile on his face and a clear voice: "excuse me, which ID in CC live is called the first nanny of ronghua team? We''re here for him. "


    Manager ah, team leader Chen Tang and the remaining four players all looked at the door.


    I didn''t drive them out until I saw two beautiful teenagers.


    One of the team members, one with purple hair, looked like a bad boy, touched his chin and said: "the first nanny of ronghua team? I thought, we don''t have a nanny here. I haven''t heard of it. Have you made a mistake? "


    Another person with glasses and gentle manners said, "is there anyone cheating outside in the name of our team?"


    Ah was speechless.


    These stinky boys


    His usual words are not many. He looks very reliable. He can''t connect with that ID name.


    "That..." At the beginning, ah looked up and down at Su Ci and said, "are you the little brother and his


    "Brother." Su CI is very conscious of the interface.


    At first, he felt a little familiar. After a while, ah remembered who Susheng was.


    Naturally, I can guess what they are doing today.


    "I''m the manager of ronghua team. I think you want to talk to me about something." Ah spoke calmly.


    "Eh!" Little purple hair seems to feel a great impact, "brother Hector, are you the nanny? How can you name yourself such a bitch? "


    Ah: "ah."


    Ah glared at him, and little purple hair stopped.


    Turning to Su Ci and Su Sheng, ah''s attitude became very amiable: "excuse me, brother, do you want to play video games with us?"


    Su Sheng opened his mouth and his arm was suddenly held tightly. He turned his face and said, "I want to fight."


    Su Sheng was silent for a while, then nodded.


    Chen Tang has been holding his arm, like a look at the two people, is disgusted: "find the anchor to play video games, brother Hector, you don''t have a fever?"


    Aher explained: "you don''t see that people are just a eater, but people''s hands are very fast. Chen Tang, I don''t think it''s worse than you. What''s more, you are suspended this time and can''t go to the regular season. There are just a few people missing in our team


    When it comes to this, Chen Tang looks like a wild cat who has been stabbed in the foot. His face is gloomy. "Brother he, you can''t go to the doctor in a hurry. Find some unruly people."


    He then walked towards the inside, while sneering: "although our team is now a bit down, but it is not a dump, anyone can come in."


    Chen Tang''s speech has always been so unpleasant, and ah''s face is not good-looking.


    This captain has always been the one he is most worried about.


    Although the game talent is very high, but arrogant, can not sink gas. If it wasn''t for the fact that other people were not enough to be captain, Chen Tang would not have been forced to choose.

 Chapter 120

    But since Chen Tang became the team leader, the ronghua team has been worse day by day. A few days ago, he was sentenced to a year''s suspension for hitting people on the field.


    "Who do you mean, no three no four?" Su Sheng stares at Chen Tang''s back and presses his right hand on his left hand. His knuckles are together and make a few noises.


    Su CI took the opportunity to add fuel and vinegar, "brother, what Chen Tang actually scolded you for being an unruly person, with such arrogant attitude, you can''t easily forgive him!"


    "What do you want to do?" Su Sheng looked slightly sideways.


    "We are good young people with four stories and five beauties. Fighting is not suitable for us. If my brother really beat captain Chen, he will only dirty his fist. It''s not worth it. " Su CI said with a smile.


    Su Sheng frowned and finally released his fist. He looked at Su Ci and asked what he should do.


    "I heard that Captain Chen is good at [Wang Yu], and he is always proud of his game talent," Su CI continued. "If his brother can defeat him where he is good at, he should be convinced of his brother."


    Su CI smiles cleverly, and the radian of his lips is like a successful fox.


    He was worried that he didn''t know how to make su Sheng show a little ambition, so Chen Tang came straight to the muzzle of the gun.


    Then simply use Chen Tang as a stepping stone to the ronghua team.


    Yuanyuan in system space: "are you too optimistic about Su Sheng?"


    "No Su CI smile, "brother is so strong."


    It''s Wang Yu.


    Su Sheng''s expression suddenly relaxed a few minutes, even the eyes are lazy down.


    Chen Tang looked back and saw that the young man was full of disdain in the corner of his eyes. He said in a low voice: "solo, come to the game?"


    Chen Tang Leng Leng, just reaction, Su Sheng is to challenge him.


    "Hey, stinky boy, you''re crazy." Chen Tang moves his wrist. Looking at Su Sheng, he feels a little angry.


    In his opinion, Su Sheng is just a little-known snack broadcaster, which has nothing to do with E-sports. Chen Tang feels greatly humiliated when he challenges him.


    Chen Tang even felt that ah was dissatisfied with him and found such a person to humiliate him.


    Su Sheng also returned to the cold line of sight.


    There seems to be a spark between the two people, which is ready to trigger.


    Ah he was afraid that the two men would fight, so he quickly dissuaded him: "Chen Tang, don''t make trouble. You and a child a few years younger than you are angry."


    "Brother he, don''t worry about it," Chen Tang said coldly. "Since he said that he wanted to solo with me, just as he wanted, just let this little brother have a good understanding of himself."


    "If he can really win me," Chen Tang waved his hand, "then let him take my place in the regular season. On the contrary, roll as far as possible for me!"


    Ah''s lips moved and he wanted to say something, but he was cut off by Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng said, "good."


    Since both of them have said so, ah has no reason to refuse anything.


    At the beginning, he was interested in Su Sheng''s hand speed, but he never saw Su Sheng play games.


    The game needs not only hand speed, but also accurate judgment and precise and decisive operation.


    How well Susheng''s game is playing, ah has no idea.


    Just take this opportunity to let Su Sheng prove himself.


    Almost all of them went to the training room with the mood of watching.

 Chapter 121

    The training room is equipped with 20 seats, 10 on the left and 10 on the right, sitting opposite each other across a corridor.


    Su Sheng didn''t choose one, so he took a seat at random.


    Su CI sat next to him.


    Little purple hair poked his head out from behind and said with a smile, "brother, you really have eyes. You chose my machine!"


    "For the time being, thank you." Su Shengdao.


    Little purple hair quickly said that there was no problem. He turned his back and whispered to the boy with glasses: "XiuXiu, this guy looks like a cow. He looks like he can scare people. I don''t know what his actual level is."


    Ren Mingxiu pushed his glasses. "If you call me that again, I''ll give you a discount."


    Little purple hair flashed a smile, "this The big man doesn''t stick to the details. Don''t say that, Xiu, Keke. Do you think Chen Tang will lose? "


    "I haven''t started yet. It''s hard to say." Ren Mingxiu gave a proper answer.


    Small purple hair but some dissatisfied want to pull his cheek, Ren Mingxiu avoid, he catch up.


    Aher looked at the two people together, feel very headache, a face can''t bear to look directly at: "you two, give me a little quiet, hook shoulder to back is not proper."


    Xiao Zimao snorted and jumped down from Ren Mingxiu''s back.


    Here, Su CI is sitting smartly in his seat, and his brain is receiving the information about Wang Yu that Yuan Yuan Yuan sent him.


    [Wangyu] is a large-scale gunfight game, which is divided into single player and multiplayer modes. This game is very popular among young people, and its popularity is almost comparable to that of other games.


    There is no difference in the limelight.


    Su Sheng should have played, but the actual technology, Su CI is not very clear.


    But after all, it''s the people selected by the ghost fragments, and coins are also amazing talents, which can''t be too mediocre.


    Chen Tang glanced at Su Sheng and sat down in the seat opposite him.


    They looked up at each other and opened Wang Yu almost at the same time.


    Susheng fingertips gently, quickly boarded his account


    this let originally also worried about whether Susheng had played this game ah slightly relieved.


    At least, ah sighed with satisfaction: "so you also play Wang Yu."


    Su Sheng said, "well," and then nodded, "a little bit."


    When Su CI looks at it, he can see the account information displayed on the screen.


    "ID Name: [Su]


    record: single player mode, 100 wins / 100 games.


    Last login, four years ago. "


    Su CI opened his eyes and called for Niu PI in his heart.


    Is this the level a man should have? Sure enough, his brother is so strong.


    Chen Tang can''t beat his brother.


    Su Ci''s original hanging heart has finally come true and turned into endless self-confidence.


    Confidence in Su Sheng.


    Of course, I don''t forget to show off to Yuanyuan, "see? Yuanyuan, is my brother very good? "


    Yuan Yuan


    It''s like knowing a false host.


    The single player mode of [Wangyu] is not difficult, that is, 100 players are scattered in different areas. Whoever can live to the end is the winner.


    At the beginning of the game, each player has only 30 bullets and a pistol.


    All materials must be obtained from others.


    The operation is just like that, lying down, jumping, sprinting, left and right probes, listening and debating


    Start.


    Su Sheng, wearing headphones, calmly manipulates his role.


    Each player was born in the outer circle at the beginning, and needs to move to the inner circle continuously as the game continues until the final circle.

 Chapter 122

    Su Sheng''s operation is so accurate that he can''t see that he hasn''t touched this game in four years.


    He dodged a man''s surprise attack. After finding the shelter from the trees, he silently counted for a few seconds, then suddenly pointed out his head and shot.


    Bang!


    One shot in the head.


    Ah couldn''t help cheering for his operation: "beautiful!"


    At this time, he could not see that Su Sheng was a veteran.


    Ah''s eyes are not attracted by Su Sheng''s character id [Su]. How can he feel familiar.


    It seems that I heard it somewhere, but I can''t remember it


    When he was distracted, Su Sheng''s men solved four more people.


    It''s only three or four minutes to start, and only half of the players are left.


    Su Sheng and Chen Tang are still alive.


    Like Chen Tang, the e-sports circle is also a top professional player. It''s hard to play in the single player mode. It''s a dish abuse.


    The look on his face has always been very relaxed, almost hit anyone, nearly ten people have been killed in the past few minutes.


    He can''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. He is a little proud and looks up in a hurry. However, he sees that other people are attracted by Su Sheng''s operation. Staring at Su Sheng''s screen, no one paid attention to his actions.


    "That smelly boy didn''t die?" Chen Tang was surprised.


    He hasn''t met Su Sheng yet. He thinks that he has been shot for nothing.


    "Not bad." He sneered, "but that''s it."


    Chen Tang thought that a snack broadcast must be lucky that it has not been eliminated until now.


    But soon, he''ll know how different ordinary people are from professional players.


    Although everyone seems to neglect him, Chen Tang doesn''t mind. He is still full of confidence and wants to teach Su Sheng a lesson he will never forget.


    Bang bang! Bang bang!


    As time goes by, the war is getting hotter and hotter.


    There are few people who can live to the back.


    So slowly, the death toll is not as amazing as it was at the beginning.


    Ten minutes later, there are still 20 survivors.


    Su Sheng''s eyes are always calm, fingertips flying, a crackling operation on the keyboard.


    Every shot is fired in vain, and the place where the gunshot is fired must be eliminated.


    The original 30 rounds have now expanded to more than 300. He is very fast in operation, excellent in position and ahead of his mind. The performance of the whole person is not stingy of these well-trained professional players.


    Su CI suddenly remembered that when he urged Su Sheng to play games, Su Sheng said in a low voice while eating shrimp: "I won''t play games, I won''t."


    And Su Sheng''s reply to ah''s "meeting a little bit" just now.


    Can''t play games? Is that just a little?


    Su Ci''s heart is complex.


    Maybe he doesn''t understand Susheng''s world.


    In the game, there are fewer and fewer people.


    In the end, there were only two people left.


    Chen Tang''s eyebrows are tight. He has never met Su Sheng, and Su Sheng doesn''t mean that the game is over.


    This means that the last remaining people are him and Susheng.


    Chen Tang thought it was ridiculous, but he was a little nervous.


    The final round was small and he didn''t meet anyone all the way.


    The last one had been waiting for him.


    It''s Susheng.


    Chen Tang just took the lead when he heard the sound of a bullet breaking through the air. He used all he had learned all his life to react quickly and opened his position sideways.


    There was a bullet that rubbed his head and lost a quarter of his blood.

 Chapter 123

    Almost burst his head!


    the thought crossed Chen Tang''s heart, and his sweat slipped from his forehead into his eyes, itching.


    But Chen Tang did not dare to move.


    He didn''t even dare blink. His eyes were staring at the screen tightly. He held the mouse in his hand and controlled the characters to retreat quickly.


    But there was another man whose speed was faster than him. He hardly gave Chen Tang any chance to breathe. Su Sheng turned over to him.


    The muzzle of the black hole was aimed at Chen Tang.


    For a moment, Chen Tang''s heart beat like a drum.


    Su Sheng''s lips slightly up, fingertips on the mouse press.


    With the movement, his mouth also issued an onomatopoeic gun sound: "bang!"


    He released his hand and leaned against his seat. His eyes glanced at Chen Tang, who was opposite him.


    On the screen, the word "you are winner" appears.


    At this time, Chen Tang, already sweating, sat in his seat, as if he could not believe his failure.


    Su Sheng won the final victory in an all-round manner.


    He killed more than 30 people in this game. This single player mode is Su Sheng''s personal show.


    Chen Tang''s face slowly became iron green. He looked at the calm young man opposite him with his teeth. He wanted to scold him, but he couldn''t say anything.


    In the end, he could only angrily throw away his headphones and run out of the training room.


    "Team Chen!"


    "Chen Tang!"


    Ah and Ren Mingxiu yelled one after another, but they failed to dissuade Chen Tang.


    At this time, Su Sheng also stands up and is ready to leave with Su CI.


    Seeing that they were ready to leave, ah was in a hurry and stood in front of Su Sheng: "little brother No, boss, are you interested in joining our team? You can pay the contract fee, and you can eat and keep it! "


    "What''s in the bag?" Su Sheng chewed these two words, slightly sideways.


    Aher nodded hard, "of course, don''t look at our team now, but we still guarantee the living standard of the team members."


    "My brother, a little bit can eat," Su CI kindly reminded, "is that ok?"


    "Yes! Of course Ah nodded as if to pound garlic. He wanted to kneel down to Susheng and hold his thigh.


    It is because Su Sheng is too important to change ronghua''s fate.


    Just now Su Sheng''s strength is obvious to all, even Chen Tang can win so easily. If Su Sheng can really join ronghua, maybe they will be able to win back the championship they have been fighting for a long time.


    Su Sheng seems to be lack of interest, pulling Su CI out.


    Little purple hair suddenly let out a high wolf howl: "WOC! Su£¡¡±


    He pointed to the account on the computer that Su Sheng had not quit, and his eyes lit up: "isn''t this the s God who swept the whole [Wang Yu] a few years ago?"


    "God, I can see the real s God in my life


    Ah and other players were also called back by the cry.


    Su, known as s God, was a flash in the pan a few years ago.


    All victories are invincible.


    At that time, many teams were preparing to cultivate Su, but he suddenly disappeared, as if he had never appeared.


    Some people also tease, s God can be an old man, suddenly died.


    Think of this, ah''s face is more excited, quickly catch up with Su Sheng and Su Ci, make up his mind, even if Su Sheng want the sky high contract fee, he also want to find a way to keep Su Sheng in Ronghua!

 Chapter 124

    "Brother," Su CI raised his head, "he said," what''s the point? Don''t you think about it? "


    "Well," Su Sheng said in a low voice, "don''t think about it."


    "Why?" Su CI doesn''t understand. He was still well before Ming Ming. Why did he suddenly go back on his words.


    Moreover, aher also offered a package of food and shelter, which should not be rejected by Susheng.


    Susheng paused and looked at him in the dark. "Have you forgotten? Forget it. "


    He took Su Ci and didn''t speak until he went back to the basement.


    Although Su Sheng has always been cold and silent, Su CI thinks he is a little different now.


    It seems more lonely.


    Thin figure hide those unknown past, heavy, pressure heart seems to also breathless.


    Su CI held his knee, thought and thought, and finally found Yuanyuan.


    Yuanyuan holding a piece of sugar, is very straightforward: "you know, 5 points."


    Su CI made a deal painfully.


    Yuanyuan told him the hidden story -


    four years ago, the summer in Y City was always sultry.


    The dullness in the air and the continuous cicadas make people feel restless.


    Su Sheng always remembers that feeling, manic from the bottom of his heart, he wants to do something, but he can''t do anything.


    Su Sheng''s family is not rich. He lost his mother very early and left school before finishing junior high school.


    He is not yet an adult, so he can''t work outside. He can only find some local acquaintances to work.


    Finally, he did some odd jobs in a restaurant next to a black Internet bar, such as washing dishes, cleaning tables, delivering takeout, and so on.


    Also at that time, he learned to play games in the next Internet bar.


    Su Sheng''s first online game was Wang Yu, because all the people in the Internet bar were playing. He was curious about it. After getting familiar with the boss, he got the chance to use the computer two or three times a week for free.


    At that time, he was only about fifteen. But he is already a well-known God in the kingdom.


    One day, the people sitting next to him saw his operation of playing games and said with a smile that he could become a professional player in the future.


    Su Sheng is also from that moment on, will be a professional player, his lifelong dream.


    However, at that time, the e-sports industry was still in the doldrums. In people''s eyes, they were all a group of waste products waiting to die.


    Su Sheng''s father didn''t agree with him and scolded him severely.


    In his teens, when he was arrogant, both father and son were stubborn, and neither of them would bow to the other first. Every day he quarreled, and later developed into a cold war.


    Until that day, Su''s father drove out to buy goods, and there was an accident on the way.


    Once I went, I never came back.


    When he received the call from the police officer, Su Sheng was still in the Internet cafe and was preparing to play another game.


    All he felt was a blank in his head,


    Su Sheng stumbled to the scene of the car accident and tried to find his father in the broken debris.


    In such a tragic car accident, everything was twisted together in a painful way.


    Some people couldn''t see it and advised, "don''t look for it. The car is directly broken, and the people inside are already broken."


    Su Sheng didn''t listen.


    He tried his best to dig with his hands. His eyes were red, and he bit his lips, making no sound.


    Slowly, there was no one to persuade him.


    Su Sheng''s hand was scratched by debris, but he seemed to be unconscious, numb and persistent.


    Until a little child took his hand.


    Su Sheng looked up dully and looked at the child''s wrinkled features.


    He sobbed: "brother, my father is gone, too."


    From then on, he took Su CI with him and depended on each other.

 Chapter 125

    It''s just that Su CI didn''t tell Su Sheng that his father, Su Sheng''s second uncle, was just his adoptive father,


    in the end, he was sentenced that most of the responsibility for the accident was on Su Sheng''s side, which required a lot of compensation.


    Su Sheng and Su CI have not come out yet. They are threatened by people every day. Su Sheng has no choice but to escape here with Su CI.


    Later, he wandered all the way to K country. Because of long-term hunger, Su Sheng gradually became a monster who could not control his appetite.


    Those old little dreams have long withered and broken in every cold and hungry night.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yuanyuan," Su CI asked, "why do you hide me?"


    Yuanyuan: "I don''t think it doesn''t matter, so I didn''t say it."


    "Do you have any more reason?" Su CI picked eyebrows, "just want to earn my points."


    Yuanyuan: start playing dead.


    It''s getting late.


    Su Sheng sat on the edge of the bed, lazily stretched out his finger that he had just killed four sides, gently pulled Su Ci, "I''m hungry."


    Su CI looked back at him innocently, "but brother, we have nothing to eat."


    Su Sheng said: "go to the landlord to borrow some. You go. I''m tired."


    Su CI:???


    Dog man.


    Su CI finally borrowed some noodles from the landlord''s house by relying on her soft and lovely image.


    The landlady seemed to like him very much and gave her little daughter a marshmallow.


    Su CI looked at Su Sheng and asked, "brother, do you remember your dream?"


    "No Su Sheng put it bluntly, not at all.


    Su Ci


    "Do you have any wish?" He continued, probing.


    "Not hungry."


    "What else?" Su CI didn''t give up.


    "To be able to eat."


    Su Sheng''s face was always cool, and the radian of his eyes showed a trace of indifference.


    Su CI slowly licks the marshmallow. Although Su Sheng''s attitude is frustrating, can he give up so easily?


    He sat down next to Su Sheng, his eyes slightly melancholy: "brother, do you remember the first time we met?"


    Su Sheng''s hands were full of words.


    He looked up and took his last sip of the soup. The soup is very rich, and the taste gradually diffuses in the mouth. I don''t know why. In the end, Su Sheng feels a little bitter.


    "I remember."


    His eyes flashed and he recalled: "at the scene of the car accident, you pulled my sleeve, very small, very white, and your facial features were wrinkled with tears."


    Su CI pulled the corner of the mouth, "still thought that the elder brother is amnesia, what also did not remember."


    "I don''t know what brother''s wish is. Su CI smiles," but I have a wish. " Su Sheng''s eyes moved and fell on Su Ci''s face.


    The young man was very delicate, like a snowball. At first sight, he was attractive enough, but he wandered and suffered with him for several years.


    Su Sheng thought that he was hard hearted enough, but when he saw Su CI holding marshmallow in his hand, he said something while biting the innocent appearance of marshmallow. He couldn''t help softening it.


    The fluffy and soft marshmallow covered most of Su Ci''s face, but he didn''t feel it. Some of the sugar was on his white face.


    Su CI is still trying to figure out how to get into Su Sheng''s heart sensationally. "My wish is to have money, food, to be a respected person, to be..."


    Suddenly, Su Sheng lowered his head and approached him.

 Chapter 126

    Su Ci''s kiss fell on his cheek like a feather.


    The warm feeling is itchy and shallow. Su Sheng looks calm and serious: "you can''t waste sugar."


    Su Ci A dog man is a dog man.


    Yuanyuan said that people like Su Sheng are little wolf dogs. On the surface, they don''t care about him at all, but they are honest and play kisses with him.


    Gee.


    Su CI didn''t understand it very well. He thought Su Sheng was hungry again.


    Sure enough, after adding Su Ci''s cheek, Su Sheng is not satisfied, and grabs the marshmallow in Su Ci''s hand.


    Sweet taste instantly permeates the whole mouth.


    Su Sheng''s mood is much better. He took a small mouthful of marshmallow and gave Su CI a smile.


    Juvenile smile, of course, is very good-looking, high spirited, black eyes with a trace of cunning, rippling with a little proud brilliance.


    Su CI Leng for a while, in the heart also followed to smile for a while.


    It''s beautiful.


    Well, seeing him happy, he was a little happy.


    Yuanyuan: (sighs) it''s not very good


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ah, with little purple hair and Ren Mingxiu, keeps asking for directions all the way to find Su Sheng and Su CI.


    Thanks to their perseverance in signing Susheng, they still find the basement where Susheng and sushi live.


    The door of the basement didn''t close. They saw two people sitting on the bed fighting for the last half of the marshmallow.


    Su Sheng slightly hung his head and looked in the direction of Su CI. His beautiful and narrow eyes inadvertently showed a trace of tenderness.


    I don''t know why, ah and others think they shouldn''t have appeared at this time.


    Ah hastily low cough, "cough cough, excuse me, excuse me."


    Small purple hair reaction faster, pull Ren Mingxiu back a step, said with a smile: "we can see nothing."


    Su CI sharp eyed, saw three people, quickly stood up: "manager."


    Ah laughed: "just call me brother he."


    Su CI nodded and glanced at Su Sheng. Seeing that he didn''t want to stand up, he turned his mouth and pulled him up.


    Su Sheng is in a good mood now, and let him pull.


    "He Ge, it''s too small here," Su CI said with a smile. "Go out and say something."


    Ah, naturally they can''t get it.


    In summer, there are many mosquitoes and thieves in the basement, so they stare at their moving blood bags.


    Little purple hair slapped Ren Mingxiu''s chest and rubbed the oil.


    Ren Mingxiu pushed his glasses, looked at him sideways, picked his eyebrows, "what are you doing?"


    Xiaozimao, with a smile, looked up and said, "fight mosquitoes."


    Su CI just saw this scene.


    He felt his chin and the atmosphere between them was harmonious.


    Su Ci''s eyes turned to Su Sheng with a twinkle.


    Yuanyuan said: "I advise you to be kind for nothing!"


    But Su CI slapped Su Sheng''s face before he spoke.


    Suddenly, Su Sheng was beaten to the side of his head, and his voice dropped three points: "Su ci


    Su Ci''s eyes turned into a beautiful crescent moon: "fight mosquitoes."


    "Well," Su Sheng said, holding his hand and looking at his white palm, "where''s the mosquito?"


    Su Ci I think you are making trouble for me. JPG


    Yuanyuan: "I have advised you not to judge Su Sheng with common sense."


    Ah walked in the middle and looked at Xiao Zimao and Ren Mingxiu on the left, then at Su Sheng and Su CI on the right. Suddenly, he was confused and didn''t know what he meant here.

 Chapter 127

    Ah some envy said: "Su God, you and your brother''s feelings can be good ah, you are brothers?"


    Su Sheng shook his head, "cousin."


    Ah looked at their faces which were not alike and blurted out: "not so much."


    Su CI showed a meaningful look beside him.


    Small purple hair just saw, immediately blew a whistle, to Su Sheng wink, "ah. Su Shen, I understand, I understand! Brother, brother


    Ren Mingxiu grabbed his sleeve, pulled him behind him and lowered his voice. "Do you like this, try it tonight?"


    Little purple hair immediately hit a cold shiver, deftly did not speak.


    Ah: "ah."


    It''s bald.


    After signing things are very smooth, Su CI abruptly r let Su Sheng change his mind, finally agreed to join the ronghua team.


    After solving this big problem, ah is full of confidence in the future of the ronghua team. In order to celebrate, he decided to pay for a meal.


    It''s also a welcome for Su Sheng.


    In the middle of the night, there was nothing else to eat. A few people went to the barbecue stall of the night market, ordered beer, formally introduced themselves and met each other.


    Su Sheng drank all the beer in his glass. It was cold and spicy, stimulating his esophagus.


    "My name is Susheng."


    Little purple hair repeated his name twice and said with a smile: "we are all in the same team in the future. Don''t be so unfamiliar. We will call you brother Sheng in the future! Sheng Ge, Sheng ge... "


    He felt that the more he called, the more smooth he said with a smile: "my name is Wei Zi, just call me Xiao Zi. I''m the medic in the team. As long as I''m here, I can definitely help you to the whole Carrey field


    Ren Mingxiu glanced at him lightly.


    Wei Zi''s back cools, and even says, "well After careful consideration, brother Sheng, you''d better call me my full name. It looks dignified! "


    He sighed, bitter face: "XiuXiu if not happy, I am miserable."


    Ren Mingxiu snorted and turned to Su Sheng with a smile: "Hello, my name is Ren Mingxiu. He is the forward of the team and is responsible for exploring the way ahead


    Su Sheng nodded.


    Su CI looks at Wei Zi and Ren Mingxiu, touches Su Sheng''s arm and whispers in his ear: "brother, do you think they are very Close? "


    Hot breath blows on his earlobe, some itch, Su Sheng long eyelashes light quiver, casually way: "don''t feel."


    Su CI shrugged.


    Several people have been eating until dawn, full of wine and food, ah belched, said to Su Sheng: "in addition to Wei Zi and Xiao Xiu, there are two team members did not come, when we meet formally, I will introduce them to you."


    Su Sheng didn''t lift his eyes. He casually said, "um." his whole mind was on the food in front of him.


    Aher also did not care, selfishly continued: "in order to avoid other people''s opinions, the signing fee is the same as everyone''s at present. We''ll discuss the matter of salary increase after su Shen brings us achievements. "


    Su Sheng doesn''t care about these. Anyway, it''s OK to pack food.


    But he was still in his busy schedule, separated a little spare time, and said: "brother Hector, you can give Su CI the salary card directly in the future."


    Wei Zi is also drunk and shouts: "yes! My, my salary card is also in XiuXiu, hehe


    Ren Mingxiu put a string of tofu in his mouth.


    Ah: "I''m sorry Good What''s the matter with this sudden heart jam.

 Chapter 128

    After eating and drinking, everyone was a little drunk. When ah went to check out, he found that this barbecue had eaten more than 1000!


    He looked back at the mountain of bamboo sticks, still some feel incredible.


    "Hugo Wei Zi shouts, "go!"


    They stopped two cars by the side of the road and took a taxi back to the training base.


    Su Sheng and Su CI are also members of the ronghua team this time. Naturally, they can no longer live in the dilapidated basement. In the future, they can live in the dormitory of the base.


    Ah is in a good mood. He drinks a little too much. Some of them are on the top.


    Su CI asked him, "brother he, where do I live with my brother?"


    Ah rubbed his eyes, pointed to a single dormitory and went back to his room.


    Su Sheng also drank a lot. Su CI put his arm up and bumped all the way to the room.


    Finally, he threw Su Sheng on the bed, and Su CI breathed out.


    Yuanyuan (suddenly appeared): "I have a little immature suggestion, hee hee."


    Su CI: "eh?"


    Yuanyuan: "that is, hee hee, drink chaos that what, cooked rice that what, first get on the bus after the ticket!"


    Su CI: "yuan, you''re too obscene to laugh. Be more restrained."


    His eyes fell on the face of the boy again.


    Su Sheng closed his eyes, his eyelashes dropped a small shadow on his eyelids, his thin lips pursed slightly, and his hair hung gently. When he fell asleep, he was not as cold as usual, but showed some obedience.


    Nice to see.


    When Su Yangou was satisfied, he pushed Su Sheng into the bed and lay down beside him.


    It is impossible for him to make a shop on the floor. He can only grudge himself to lie down with the drunkard for one night.


    The tip of his nose lingers with the air of wine. Su CI solemnly says to Yuan Yuan, "he''s drunk. I can''t take advantage of others'' danger."


    Yuan Yuan


    You have changed! You used to be different! What''s your ability to make a face?


    Su CI sighed.


    In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want to take the initiative, it''s that he knows Su Sheng''s character too well.


    He is different from Fang Chen and Xie Mosheng.


    If you put him to sleep today, tomorrow Su Sheng is afraid to play missing, when the task is not expected to be completed.


    It''s better to take your time and learn to fish like Jiang Taigong, waiting for him to take the bait.


    Hum, a stupid system can''t understand such a complicated and profound method.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, after seven o''clock, Su Sheng had a headache and de could not wake up.


    He squinted. It took him a long time to get used to the light and open his eyes.


    A lovely face like a snow ball came into view immediately.


    Su Ci''s hair is scattered on the side of her face, but in Su Sheng''s eyes, it''s like a circle of black chocolate wrapped around the cake, wrapping the delicious sweetness in it.


    I''m so hungry.


    Su Sheng licked the corner of his lips and looked at Su Ci''s sleeping face.


    He looks delicious. If he stealthily licks it, Su CI won''t find it.


    It''s just a lick.


    The desire in his heart was ready to move. Susheng stood up half of his body, his heart beat like a drum, and his thin lips opened gently. Just as he bent over and was ready to bite Susi''s cheek, the door was suddenly pushed open, and the comer called out: "good morning, brother Sheng! Do you want to eat together... "


    The following words came to an abrupt end.


    Wei Zi, whose eyes are shining, is pulled out by Ren Mingxiu.


    The door slammed shut again.


    "Sorry, we didn''t see anything." Ren Mingxiu''s voice came from outside the door.

 Chapter 129

    Su Ci was woken up by their actions. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the expressionless Su Sheng, "brother, what happened?"


    "Nothing." Su Sheng went to bed as usual and quietly decided to lock the door next time.


    He exudes low pressure all over his body, almost writing a few words on his face.


    Su Ci was puzzled and asked Yuanyuan: "what''s wrong with Su Sheng? What''s the wind in the morning? "


    But the stupid system sees nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    By the time they wash up, ah has ordered takeout for everyone.


    He took his cell phone and looked at the barbecue fee of more than 1000 yuan he paid yesterday, but he still couldn''t help smoking.


    Su Ci was behind him, padded his feet and patted him on the shoulder. He specially reminded him that Su Sheng had a large amount of food. At least five people would be enough for him.


    "Brother Hector, although the expenses on my brother are a little bit big now, believe me, I will pay back in the future!"


    Wei Zi passed behind them and touched his nose. "Your brother''s cry made me itch."


    He made a face at Su Ci and said with a smile, "Xiao Ci, otherwise you call me brother. Anyway, I''m older than you."


    Before Su CI spoke, Su Sheng handed over a cool eye knife.


    As soon as Wei Zi''s back cools, he immediately digs off the topic: "Oh, it''s a beautiful day today, brother Sheng, you are so handsome today!"


    In the heart secretly belly Fei, Su Shen is also a possessive dog man actually.


    In his eyes, the relationship between Su Sheng and Su CI should be the same as that between him and XiuXiu.


    Brother and brother, he knows all about young people.


    He didn''t see any brothers play early in the morning. If XiuXiu didn''t pull him away in time, he was ready to watch it with interest.


    Su CI thinks that Wei Zi''s eyes are very strange. He is a little hairy in his heart. He goes over to Su Sheng and stays by his side.


    Now ronghua team signed Susheng, ah was very happy, just the heartache instantly disappeared, smiling and waving, "it''s OK, Susheng can eat as much as he wants! We ronghua are also an old team. We can afford our meals


    Smell speech, Su Sheng slightly raised his head, with the backlog of air conditioning also scattered a lot.


    Su''s words stop, and he sighs in his heart. He hopes that he can keep such a bright smile after a while.


    It was not until after breakfast that people really realized how much Susheng could eat.


    Ah involuntarily pulled a paper towel and wiped the sweat on his forehead. His smile was a little stiff, almost dementia: "Su Shen, not only the game is very strong, but also the appetite is far better than ordinary people."


    Su Ci was almost amused by this embarrassing boast. He held his head to see Su Sheng, who had devoted himself to the food world. He could not help but feel a little resentment at the bottom of his heart.


    At the time of eating, Su Sheng didn''t see anyone else at all. Of course, including him.


    He was so beautiful and considerate that he was defeated by a lot of food.


    Round tut tut tut two, "face here, I help you pick up."


    Su CI gave a low hum.


    Unexpectedly, Su Sheng stopped and turned to look at him, "uncomfortable?"


    "Well?" Su Ci was stunned.


    When he reacted, he was suddenly a little happy, like a lot of small fireworks exploded in his heart.

 Chapter 130

    Su CI couldn''t help showing off with pride: "Yuanyuan, do you see that the dog man actually cares about me? He must be plotting against my beauty."


    Round and round


    A stupid system can''t understand such a complex thing.


    Su CI smiles to Su Sheng: "as long as you look at your brother, there will be no discomfort."


    Round and round "Mouth area."


    Su Sheng''s sword eyebrows gently twisted, and he suddenly approached.


    The slender finger fell on Su Ci''s forehead. Su Sheng said to himself in surprise, "I don''t have a fever. How can I talk nonsense?"


    Su Ci


    A system sent out a heartless laugh: "aha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    -


    after eating too early, everyone made some adjustments and was ready to start today''s training.


    Ren Mingxiu sat on the plane, looked at ah, hesitated and said: "brother he, team Chen ran out yesterday, and has not come back yet."


    Ah sighed, and his tone was full of hatred: "it''s not a child again, and I''ve come to run away from home."


    A long time ago, he had great expectations for Chen Tang, even for Su Sheng.


    At that time, Chen Tang was still a newcomer of e-sports, but he didn''t want to hide his light at all.


    He was so proud that he could see the ambition in his eyes.


    Someone advised Chen Tang that the wood was beautiful in the forest, and the wind would destroy it. He doesn''t understand such a truth, he just disdains to understand it.


    Chen Tang is too confident or conceited of himself.


    Ah still remembers that when he signed Chen Tang at that time, he was as old as Su Sheng. He always spoke with his neck slightly raised.


    Arrogance is probably everyone''s first impression of Chen Tang.


    Over the years, Chen Tang has not made any progress. He still has only himself in mind and doesn''t put the whole team in the first place.


    otherwise, he won''t ignore the crisis of ronghua and have conflicts with other teams.


    Expectations slowly turned into disappointment, and ah was already frustrated with Chen Tang.


    "Love to come back or not," aher seems to have made a fierce, accentuated tone, "we start training, regardless of him."


    "From today on, Su Sheng is the new captain of ronghua team. Let''s get on the machine first and match it to find the feeling."


    Although Su Sheng''s technology is obvious to all, he is new here after all. He has never played team mode with others. I don''t know how he performs in PVP.


    Want to adjust the whole team, play the best cooperation, far more difficult than a personal show.


    Aher is nervous and expecting, hoping Susheng can bring him the same amazing performance.


    In Wang Yu''s team mode, each team has five people and a total of 20 teams.


    It includes a medic, a forward, a sniper, an observer, and a team leader who needs to look at the whole situation and make decisions.


    Similar to single player mode, but a little different.


    All the characters will be born in a city at the beginning. There is a nine storey tower in the center of the city. Players need to climb the ninth storey tower and defeat all other players in order to win the final victory.


    When everyone started to prepare, ah introduced the team members to Su Sheng.


    "Wei Zi, medical soldier, game ID [WZ]."


    "Ren Mingxiu, forward, game ID [Ming]."


    "Shen Ling, watch hands, game ID [zero]."


    "Lion, sniper, game ID [lion]."


    With the latest addition of Su Sheng, it is a brand new ronghua team.

 Chapter 131

    "Wei Zi, medical soldier, game ID [WZ]."


    "Ren Mingxiu, forward, game ID [Ming]."


    "Shen Ling, watch hands, game ID [zero]."


    "Lion, sniper, game ID [lion]."


    With the latest addition of Su Sheng, it is a brand new ronghua team.


    The game begins.


    Everyone immediately focused on the game, including Wei Zi, who usually looked like a slob, and now he is also staring at the screen seriously.


    Aher holds his arm and looks at these high spirited teenagers happily, fighting in their own battlefield.


    Do your best for yourself and the glory of the whole team.


    Su Sheng doesn''t say much, but every word he says is very important.


    "Mingxiu will go up to explore the way and walk from the right. There may be an ambush on the left."


    "Wei Zi follows him closely and always pays attention to enriching Mingxiu''s blood."


    "Shen Ling, pay attention to the surrounding conditions, especially the back. The terrain we are in is not very good. Be careful to be surrounded."


    "The lion continues to ambush, find a good position, don''t expose easily."


    They are very fast, but in a few minutes, they are close to the nine storey tower in the center.


    It didn''t take long to get to the ninth floor from the first floor.


    After su Sheng''s command, it was like a pack of loose sand finally gathered together and became an unstoppable rock.


    Shen Ling and Wei Zi failed to hold on to the end and were eliminated one by one.


    They simply left their machine and went to Su Sheng''s back, staring at the other people''s every move.


    With the sound of guns, finally, the huge words "you are win" appeared in front of the five people.


    There was a long silence in the training room.


    Someone''s eyes have turned red and sniffed.


    It''s been a long time, a long time since they won a game so freely and incisively. At this time, it seems to go back to a few years ago when they just entered glory with full of pride.


    Teenagers are like swords. Once they come out of their scabbard, they can''t avoid their light.


    Originally, they were all excellent talents in various positions. They thought they would become an invincible ace team. But they didn''t expect that heaven would not fulfill people''s wishes. It was a long way off.


    Chen Tang never assigns when and what they should do. He only cares if he performs best.


    If it had not been for ah''s kindness to them and their deep feelings for ronghua, they would have gone solo for a long time.


    Su Sheng''s appearance finally let the ronghua team see the hope of returning to the past glory.


    Wei Zi rubbed and jumped up, laughing: "I haven''t played so cheerfully for a long time!"


    He looked at Su Sheng, "brother Sheng, you will be my brother from now on! My brother


    Su CI curled his mouth and muttered in a low voice: "it''s obviously my brother."


    His voice was small, but he was heard by Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng hooked his lips, and his eyes softened a little in a trance.


    "With the leadership of Sheng Ge, I believe that this regular season, we will be able to get back the championship!" Wei Zi is still excited, "let those who look down on us have a good look, how our ronghua team soared to the sky!"


    Aher dumbfounded smile, "you want too far, but now won a training, you are proud to forget to form this way."


    His tone suddenly became a little heavy. "Remember, arrogance will defeat!"


    He knew that Wei Zi was kind-hearted, and he also knew how excited the teenagers were. Similarly, he was very excited.


    But he still has to keep calm and pour cold water on them.

 Chapter 132

    Only those who have experienced failure will deeply understand how hard won victory is.


    Seeing that everyone''s mood seemed calmer, ah''s tone was a little more cheerful: "well, since everyone is so confident, it''s better to set up a military order. If anyone delays in the regular season, he will be fined for everyone''s meal


    Wei Zi screamed, "eh, brother he, aren''t you aiming at me?"


    "Who doesn''t know, I''m the first to die every time!"


    Aherbai looked at him, "then can''t you be more competitive?"


    Wei Zi aggrieved: "others at the beginning of the first staring at the medical soldiers to fight, before the wolf after the tiger, what can I do?"


    Ah: "I don''t listen. It''s your problem. You have to solve it."


    Wei Zi


    Listening to the bickering between the two, the others all laughed.


    The atmosphere in the training room was warm and harmonious for a while.


    Su Sheng looked at such a scene, but also a warm heart.


    Many years ago, he also looked forward to such a life.


    Later, there were many changes.


    Su Sheng never thought that he would have the chance to try this dream.


    He couldn''t help looking at Su Ci, who also raised his eyes and looked at him.


    The boy''s face, is his usual smile, lips rippling out shallow pear vortex, sweet and attractive.


    Su Sheng also raised his lips.


    His eyes are bright, with the expectation of the future and life.


    After a short rest, we continued to train.


    In the practice again and again, Su Sheng and Wei Zi cooperate better and better, and the whole team has more and more tacit understanding.


    Approaching dinner time, Chen Tang with a wine gas pushed open the door of the training room.


    "Hugo He yelled, "I''m back. Let''s get ready and match on the computer..."


    Chen Tang''s words were suddenly blocked in his throat.


    He glared at the boy sitting in his seat in disbelief.


    Su Sheng turned around and raised his chin slightly. There was no expression on his face. I thought he was the one who didn''t matter.


    Chen Tang bit his teeth and hated him.


    But it was a moment of carelessness, lost to this smelly boy once, so can''t wait to pull him down from the captain position.


    Chen Tang clenched his fist and took three steps to hit Su Sheng in the face.


    He wants to let this suckling smelly boy know where he should sit.


    Su Sheng snorted and moved his hand on the keyboard.


    Su CI followed Chen Tang''s action nervously.


    He''s not afraid that Su Sheng will be beaten. Chen Tang doesn''t pay enough attention to Su Sheng''s military value.


    Su CI is just worried that he has just signed a contract with the team, and now he''s making trouble with adults. It''s not so good. It''s not sure that he will become a black history on Su Sheng''s road to success in the future.


    His brother can''t leave any black spots.


    Fortunately, Chen Tang''s fist was stopped by ah in the end to avoid a fight.


    Aher cold face, took out his own as an elder momentum: "Chen Tang, what are you making?"


    He frowned. "You smell the wine on you. There are rules in the team that you are not allowed to be drunk in training or absent from work for no reason. Are you deaf to these words? "


    Chen Tang punched the table and said, "I didn''t drink much either."


    "Ouch," Wei Zi said with a smile as his seat slid to Chen Tang''s side. "Is it Yushan pure beer? Team Chen, if you don''t drink seven or eight bottles, you won''t get the taste. "

 Chapter 133

    "Wei Zi!" Chen Tang''s eyes became cold. "Are you looking for death?"


    Wei Zi face a change, just want to get up, the chair was Ren Mingxiu drag away from behind.


    Even the little lion and Shen Ling, who spoke little, could not help looking at Chen Tang.


    They all know that when Chen Tang drinks too much, his temper will become very bad, and he will even hit people.


    Several of them have been beaten before, because Chen Tang is the captain and the best person in the team at present, we all bear with him.


    But now that Susheng is here, things are different.


    Shen said steadily, "team Chen, don''t worry. Will you listen to us and you slowly?"


    "What can I say?" Chen Tang patted the table impatiently.


    He looked around a few people, from the nasal cavity issued a disdainful sneer, "is to cross the river and tear down the bridge, is not it?"


    "Now that I''m not needed, I just want to kick me off, but also show off. Is it disgusting?"


    Shen Ling frowned one after another.


    Chen Tang''s speech is still so ugly.


    "Team Chen," lion also followed, "we don''t mean that, but team Chen, you really can''t play the regular season."


    He said: "but our team must participate."


    "Team Chen, glory is everyone''s glory, not you alone."


    Chen Tang took a breath.


    Su CI raised her eyes and asked Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng shook his head.


    This is a problem left over by ronghua before, which should not be intervened by the two new people.


    Ah sighed, "Chen Tang, I know you are very dissatisfied and unwilling. But it''s a foregone conclusion. I think you should also consider it for the team. This year, you can be a logistics or an alternate, and you can continue to participate in everyone''s training... "


    Before ah''s words were finished, Chen Tang interrupted angrily: "logistics? Alternate


    "I''ve worked so hard for a few years to get such a result? Why, now that I can''t play, I''m regarded as a burden? I don''t agree


    Chen Tang''s forehead was full of tendons. "How old is Su Sheng? Not to mention this, is he familiar with the team? "


    He pointed out to everyone, "these are my players. I have been with them for four years. I know the advantages and disadvantages of each of them! What about Susheng? Does Su Sheng know? "


    He is like a trapped animal in a desperate situation, trying to make a final struggle.


    "Chen Tang," ah''s eyes were tired, "what do you want us to do? You''ve been banned. Are you going to drink with the whole team? "


    Ah felt that he was very tolerant of Chen Tang. Let him be the backup, train with everyone, and the salary is the same. Such treatment, in all teams, it is impossible to find a second.


    A year later, Chen Tang will still be the main force of the team. After the ban, he is still the game genius, the ace of the team.


    For Chen Tang, ah admitted that he had done his utmost.


    But Chen Tang was still ungrateful.


    He had got into the top of the horn and couldn''t pull it back.


    He can''t play, but also let ronghua go to hell with him.


    "So what? Let Su Sheng come and you can win? " Chen Tang yelled, pointing to Wei Zi and shouting, "these are my team members! Su Sheng absolutely does not know them. You can''t kick me out of the team! "

 Chapter 134

    "Wei Zi, a medical soldier, needs the protection of others to live to the end, but he has the best grasp of the current situation!"


    "Ren Mingxiu, a forward, is decisive and responsible for exploring the way ahead."


    "Shen Ling, observing his hands, is very good at hearing. He is as careful as dust. As long as he is there, he can find enemies hidden in many places!"


    "Little lion, sniper, it''s very stable, even better than me!"


    Chen Tang clenched his lower lip. "Who else in the world knows them better than I do?"


    Ah was silent.


    Suddenly, Ren Mingxiu pushed his glasses and asked coldly, "team Chen, since you know us so well, why do we lose all the way to now?"


    Lost champion, lost reputation, lost advertisers and investors.


    The loss is in danger and will be disbanded.


    Chen Tang''s face suddenly turned white.


    Wei Zi suddenly threw away Ren Mingxiu''s hand and sneered at Chen Tang: "why? Don''t you think we''ll steal your limelight? "


    Chen Tang''s face is livid: "Wei Zi, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m talking nonsense?" Wei Zi eyes red, "is it my nonsense, or team Chen, you can''t see my team well, everyone''s heart is like a mirror, know!"


    "A long time ago, I had a little doubt about your playing style. Later, I found out in several competitions that every time when they were going to play at the critical moment, you asked them to hold still, missed the best chance, and was killed instead."


    "By this time, it''s your personal show. Others will only think that the rest of the ronghua team are rubbish and will be eliminated early. "


    "Everyone''s attention is all on you, team Chen," Wei Zi roared. "Chen Tang, when you enjoy those eyes, have you ever thought about what it''s for?"


    "Captain of ronghua team, do you really think you should have a unique ronghua?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Outside.


    Su Sheng and Su CI stand side by side.


    The door of the training room was not soundproof. They could hear the conversation clearly.


    Su Sheng said coldly: "what a scum."


    Su CI nodded with a deep feeling.


    Mingming holds the things that many people dream of, and even can''t ask for, but he doesn''t cherish them at all.


    In Su Sheng''s eyes, Chen Tang''s behavior obviously deviates from the spirit of E-sports.


    He leaned against the wall and moved his wrist. "If Chen Tang really stayed, I don''t mind teaching him how to be a good individual."


    Su CI is aware that he is not in a good mood. His intuition is that he should say something nice to coax him at this time.


    But as soon as his mood fluctuated, tears fell.


    Su Ci''s indifferent face: "Yuanyuan, I don''t want to cry now."


    Yuanyuan gloated: "Bai Bai, it''s set up by people. There''s no way."


    A stupid, useless system.


    Su CI could only whimper and pull Su Sheng''s hand. "Don''t be sad, brother."


    Su Sheng looked down at him, raised his hand, rubbed his face and dried his tears.


    "What are you crying for?" He asked,


    Su CI replied, "I can''t help it."


    Su Sheng chuckled, "I can''t help but bear it, lest they come out later and think I''m bullying you."


    When he said that, his voice was very gentle, just like a cool breeze in the hot summer, which made people feel comfortable.


    Su CI sees Su Sheng''s smile between his eyebrows and eyes through his hazy tears. He is stunned, and the tears in his eyes are even more unbearable.

 Chapter 135

    There was a loud noise in the training room.


    Ah''s angry voice came from inside, "get out of here! Get out of this door and never come back


    A moment later, Chen Tangpo ran out of the training room.


    Seeing Su Sheng and Su Ci, he said in a cold voice, "don''t be complacent. We''ll see!"


    Then he left again.


    Su Sheng and Su CI go to the door and see Wei Zi''s face swollen, pitiful, pulled Ren Mingxiu''s sleeve: "XiuXiu, it hurts."


    "It''s not that you deserve it. Now you know the pain. What did you do on impulse just now? Don''t you know you can''t beat Chen Tang? " Ren Mingxiu hidden in the eyes of heartache, but still cold face way.


    Wei Zi was aggrieved: "but Chen Tang really went too far. If I don''t hit him, I''ll be in a panic! "


    Ah finally walked out of the training room.


    He lit a cigarette and said to Su Sheng reluctantly: "let you see the joke."


    Fighting with Chen Tang is not the situation he wants to see.


    Leaning against the railing, ah looked up at the endless mountains in the distance, and suddenly he felt a little desolate.


    Su Sheng''s eyes fell on him: "Wei Zi, they are all my team members. I''m the captain of ronghua team. There''s no need to avoid me when it comes to ronghua team."


    Aher took a puff and nodded heavily.


    Looking at the young Qingjun''s face, the sadness in my heart suddenly dispersed. Life always has to pass. Since Chen Tang chose to leave, let him go.


    In the future, the new ronghua team will shine!


    Ah simply announced that today''s rest, starting tomorrow, training together to strengthen the intensity.


    Wei Zi is now full of enthusiasm. He wants to go to the regular season tomorrow, and then the national and international competitions, shouting that he doesn''t want to rest.


    Ah can''t laugh or cry, or what Ren Mingxiu and Wei Zi said, he went back to the dormitory obediently.


    Seeing Su Sheng and Su CI preparing to go back to the same dormitory, ah patted his forehead with embarrassment: "Oh, look at my memory, I forgot to give you two brothers separate rooms to sleep."


    The two brothers clapped at the same time.


    Su Sheng was silent, then said: "all listen to the arrangement of he Ge."


    Su CI rubbed light, later even if it is the team''s logistics personnel.


    Originally, there should be no other people in the training place, but this is Su Sheng''s request, and other people have no opinion. Naturally, ah readily agreed.


    Ah arranged Su CI in the room next to Su Sheng.


    After knowing that neither of them has a mobile phone, ah bought a new one for them, saying that he deducted it from his salary in advance.


    At night, Su CI lay on the bed and couldn''t sleep.


    He touched his mobile phone and finally sent a message to Su Sheng.


    "Brother, is this the first time we don''t sleep together?"


    The screen flashed, and Su Sheng replied quickly, with only one word - "well."


    It''s so cold. Su CI puckered his lips discontentedly. He didn''t wake up soon enough and continued to ask.


    "Brother, can you sleep?"


    Without waiting for Su Sheng''s response, Su CI banged on the keyboard again: "anyway, I can''t sleep. I miss my brother''s warm arms..."


    Yuanyuan: "disgusting heart, mouth area."


    Su CI snorted, "the rain girl has no melon."


    At the other end, in the dark, Su Sheng looks at the information on his mobile phone, and his eyes are shining.


    Finally, gently pulling the corner of his mouth, he fingertips across the screen.


    "Go to bed and get up early tomorrow."


    Yuanyuan said, "it seems that Su Sheng doesn''t want to talk to you very much, for nothing."


    Su CI turned off her cell phone and closed her eyes. The stupid system can''t see that the dog man is shy.

 Chapter 136

    For months.


    Regular season day.


    Early in the morning, ah knocked on Susheng''s door and said with a smile, "everyone, get ready quickly. We are going to take a car to the competition field soon."


    Su CI tidies up in advance and guards Su Sheng''s door with his mobile phone.


    Click!


    As soon as Susheng opened the door, he saw the white light, and he couldn''t help squinting.


    Through the fingers, see Su CI smile like a successful little fox.


    Su CI looked at the photo in his hand and said with a smile, "my brother is really handsome today."


    The young man in the mobile phone is wearing the team uniform, tall, thin lips and dark pupil.


    When he touched the flash, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking cold and charming.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The stadium is in a large venue in Y City.


    Ah rented a van and took a group of people there.


    There are 100 machines in the meeting hall, which form a huge circle.


    Every five computers are separated by glass.


    Around the stairs are fans of each team, many people holding mobile phones to take photos and shout.


    In the center, there is a high LED light screen. As each team enters, their names will appear on the light screen. At the same time, the game commentary will focus on them.


    Su Sheng takes Wei Zi and Ren Mingxiu into the venue. At this time, Su Ci and ah can only wait backstage.


    But the backstage can''t see anything. Su CI stealthily takes a staff member''s certificate and sits in a seat under the stage.


    Of course, this position is not ordinary.


    At least Su Sheng can see him at a glance.


    round make complaints about "my host is really a boy."


    Sue doesn''t care.


    In the future, he will spend every game with Su Sheng.


    Su CI sat down and raised his chin haughtily: "even if Su Sheng is a monk who abides by the three rules and five rules, I will let him return to the common customs."


    What can Yuan Yuan say? He can only shout: "white cowhide!"


    When the commentator saw the ronghua team, he couldn''t help laughing with disdain: "now our ronghua team is entering. It''s an old team. I don''t know if they can continue to lose this time..."


    There was a burst of laughter in the audience.


    "Why? It seems that the captain who beat people in the last match has been replaced. The substitute captain looks very young


    "Being young may mean having more talent, but it also means having less experience in the game. It seems that the ronghua team may have another failure..."


    Su Sheng and others were unheard of and went directly to their position.


    Su Sheng calmly put on the headphones and boarded his account.


    Wei Zi Ren Mingxiu four people also look calm, each trying to mouse and keyboard.


    The commentator seems to be very curious about Su Sheng and let people drop the camera on Su Sheng''s screen.


    Soon, Su Sheng''s screen appeared on the interactive light screen in the center of the venue.


    [Su]


    the narrator''s eyes were fixed: "Su, why does it sound familiar?"


    Fans of other teams are broadcasting live on the platform.


    At this time, countless platform users swarmed in.


    [such a young captain, what the hell ¡¿


    [that teenager seems to be the anchor who has been on fire for a few days, right? It turns out that I really came to play video games and went to a broken team ¡¿


    [do you think so? It''s not the beauty that makes the competition! It''s really ugly!! ¡¿


    [ronghua team, it seems that it will be finished soon! ¡¿

 Chapter 137

    The barrage was full of ridicule. No one was optimistic about this old team who had been defeated repeatedly. Especially after Chen Tang left, he came to an unknown little boy as the team leader.


    However, there was a bullet screen on the screen, which attracted people''s attention.


    [my God! Did no one notice the game ID of the new captain of the ronghua team? Su£¡ It''s the God s who caught a glimpse a few years ago! ¡¿


    the ID name of Wang Yu can''t be repeated, and everyone has his own unique name.


    That is to say, Su Sheng is the God of Su.


    After this barrage, there are several similar contents.


    [me! I also found out that I was Su''s iron powder at that time, but he didn''t make a live broadcast, otherwise I would have been guarding my mobile phone every day! Su''s operation is so cool! ¡¿


    more and more people are awakened by these bullet screens. Gradually, on the screen, Su Sheng is no longer sneered at, but doubted and admired.


    Su God''s name, neatly covered the whole screen.


    Those old players of many years ago appeared one after another and praised the deep impression Su Sheng had left them.


    However, some people still doubt that it''s just a game account, and it''s not necessarily Susheng''s account number.


    At such a young age, four years ago, it was the 13th and 4th. It''s hard to imagine that at that age, he could hang and beat these old players.


    Su Sheng knew nothing about praise or doubt.


    He boarded the account, looked up and saw a familiar shadow.


    Su CI sat not far from the stage. He looked up and waved to him.


    His delicate face was covered with hazy soft light by the light of the competition field, and he looked obedient.


    Su Sheng suddenly thought, in fact, Su CI is pretty cute when she doesn''t cry.


    His narrow eyes narrowed slightly. He saw Su Ci''s mouth move, as if to say something to him again.


    The life on the field is full of excitement, so Su Ci''s voice can''t be heard.


    However, across the sea of people, Su Sheng recognized the young man''s words from his mouth:


    - "brother, come on!"


    It''s like the voice of a teenager with a smile on his ear.


    Su Sheng long eyelashes blinked, and a lot of inexplicable emotions suddenly surged up in his heart.


    The joy of realizing the dream, the stability after going through the mountains and rivers for a long time, and the warmth of being accompanied from beginning to end.


    Su CI.


    He read the name from the bottom of his heart and frowned again, as if it seemed a little strange.


    Su Sheng hesitated and whispered out tentatively "Ah CI?"


    It seems that the relationship has been pulled into a lot at once.


    Su Sheng pursed his lips with satisfaction, and then put his attention back into the computer in front of him.


    As the match begins, all the teams present immediately focus on the exciting game.


    Under the stage, Su CI touched her cheek, "Yuanyuan, what''s the angle I just had? Is expression management a full mark? "


    Yuan yuan, of course, is very cooperative in blowing rainbow farts: "that''s a must! There are so many people, there is no one who can match you. "


    Su CI is satisfied.


    He raised his eyes and appreciated the boy''s side face.


    When he played games, his usual lazy eyes would wrinkle gently, and his eyes were persistent and serious.


    He methodically issued one instruction after another, which was introduced into the ears of Wei Zi and Ren Mingxiu through headphones.

 Chapter 138

    "As usual, relax, but don''t take it lightly."


    "Wei Zi, you always follow Mingxiu, pay attention to his blood."


    "Shen Ling and Xiao Shi should pay attention to their surroundings, and don''t be trapped."


    "Now everyone should be on the edge. Let''s go to the middle."


    Su Sheng is calm and calm, and the fluorescent screen also reflects his handsome appearance. He was like an ancient general, leading loyal soldiers to open up territory and fight in the world.


    Ronghua team swept the previous decline, with this steady and rapid tactics, crushed several other teams, and successfully entered the top ten.


    The narrator''s voice could not help but improve when he saw the result. As the battle became more intense, his speaking speed became faster and faster: "as you can see, it''s Ming, the forward of ronghua team, who is ready to explore the way, followed by WZ. Through the big screen, we can see that there are four Jinyun team members in front of them, but these ronghua team members don''t know. What will be the result of this 2v4 game? Let''s see. "


    Fierce gunfire broke out.


    The narrator was surprised and said, "my God, one person beats three people in an instant! But he was also killed three-quarters of his blood by the last member of Jinyun team. It''s not clear who can laugh to the end in this fight. "


    XiuXiu must not die!


    Wei Zi clenched his chin, nervous sweat from the forehead, but he has no mind to tube, full of mind on the game.


    At the critical moment, Wei Zi''s extreme Movement broke out at this moment.


    Seeing this scene, the narrator patted the table excitedly: "ladies and gentlemen, at the critical moment, [WZ] gave [Ming] another life! The forward of ronghua didn''t fall down


    "[Su] followed and quickly killed the last member of Jinyun team. Sorry, Jinyun team, eliminated! "


    "The observer [zero] and the sniper [lion] cooperate perfectly, but in an instant, they find and solve several players who want to sneak attack. Another shot, beautiful! [lion''s operation is very ornamental. I always think he can rank in the top ten among all the professional players in Wang Yu today. "


    "If we hadn''t been in the ronghua team all these years, [lion] would have been shining. Of course, now that the team leader has changed, the new ronghua team has brought us a different surprise! For example, now, we can see that everyone in the ronghua team is working hard and shining! "


    Yes, everyone.


    In previous competitions, Wei Zi and Ren Mingxiu were usually eliminated early, leaving Chen Tang alone.


    Everyone''s light is dominated by Chen Tang alone.


    Now it''s different. Everyone''s performance is seriously respected.


    These young people, who have been struggling for a long time, can finally give full play to their best strength freely.


    With the huge "you are winner" logo lit up on the computer, the ronghua team, once in the eyes of the public, finally won the championship of the regular season and the ticket of the international competition with an invincible posture.


    At the same time, also won back the original glory for themselves.

 Chapter 139

    There was silence for a second, followed by applause and cheers.


    The camera slowly falls on Su Sheng''s face. He takes off his earphone and looks as calm as before.


    Su CI sat down and clapped hard. Tears rolled in her eyes.


    "I don''t really want to cry. It makes me feel like a weeping trash." Su Ci was depressed.


    Yuanyuanxin, you are not, but still in line with the care of Shintoism, comfort him: "Bai Bai, although you can only cry, but Su Sheng does not dislike you, you are still very useful."


    Su Ci


    On stage.


    The people of ronghua team should go to the podium to take photos under the attention of all people.


    Su Sheng, as the team leader, had to say something about the award-winning speech. He just said a few words casually. As soon as his eyes swept off the stage, his face suddenly changed.


    Sue''s gone.


    Su Sheng immediately ended his speech. Regardless of the commentary and the host''s request, he resolutely went to the backstage to look for Su CI.


    I can''t find it. I can''t find it anywhere.


    Ah said to him: "just a small speech seems to go out."


    Su Sheng''s brows were tightly twisted together.


    There was a great deal of anxiety and a great fear in him.


    At this moment, Su Sheng is not even afraid of losing food. He is only afraid that the person who has been with him will never be found.


    Su Sheng moved his lips. As soon as he was ready to run outside, he saw Su CI push the door open and come in.


    The young man''s eyes were still full of tears. He raised a beautiful smile and said to Su Sheng, "Congratulations, brother."


    He held a bucket of fried chicken in his hand. "I''ve inquired about it specially. The fried chicken in this family is the best."


    "I will give the best to the best brother."


    Su Sheng''s heart trembled.


    For the first time, there was no food in his eyes, but he was staring at Su Ci, as if he was going to peel him off.


    That look makes Su Ci''s legs soften. Isn''t this dog man still trying to make up his mind? You don''t want fried chicken?


    Su CI is very strange. Can he have fried chicken?


    Yuanyuan: "I always feel that my host''s IQ has declined. People want to "eat" you, but not that one


    It exclaimed, alas, how to do if the host is too stupid.


    Su Sheng takes over the fried chicken barrel and throws it to ah. He holds Su Ci''s hand and walks towards the safe passage.


    Su Ci was a little confused, but she let him lead her, just a little reluctant to take a last look at the fried chicken barrel, "brother, it''s very expensive. Don''t you really take it away?"


    "The champion has a bonus, not less money." Su Sheng did not return to the tunnel.


    Su Ci That''s not how you used to be.


    I miss Susheng''s first day of hard work and frugality.


    "Well Su Shen is willful enough, "ah kneaded his forehead with a headache and asked about the taste of the fried chicken barrel." it seems that it''s really fragrant. "


    He just ordered two pieces of chicken, which were really delicious.


    The delicious food and the joy of victory make aher''s mood very beautiful.


    He wiped his hands, arranged his clothes, and walked out of the backstage in high spirits to welcome the reporters.


    The champion of the regular season will be the ronghua team. It''s so cool to turn the table against the wind!


    Ah''s whole body was light and smiling, answering the reporter''s questions.


    "What? How did Su Shen come to ronghua team? This matter can only be said, fate, wonderful


    "Why did Su Shen suddenly take a stand? Oh, he''s tired. As you know, it takes a lot of brain power to play a game. Especially when Su Shen plays the role of captain, he''s naturally more tired. "

 Chapter 140

    meanwhile.


    Su Sheng and Su CI are close to the exit.


    After a while, Su Sheng suddenly asked, "ah Ci, what do you like to eat?" In his world, if you care about a person, you should know what he likes to eat, and then hold the food in front of him.


    "Me?" Su Ci was a little surprised at Su Sheng''s address, but more surprised. He squinted happily: "I like to eat braised quail eggs, honey and lemonade best!"


    Su Sheng Leng Leng: "why?"


    "Protein won''t gain weight, lemonade can whiten." Su CI blurted out.


    Su Sheng Good


    As long as it''s what you want, I''ll send it to you.


    He took Su Ci''s hand. When he was about to turn the corner, Yuan Yuan suddenly said, "be careful, someone is in the shadow!"


    Su Ci''s steps stopped a little, and Su Sheng asked: "what''s the matter?"


    He shook his head. His hair covered the expression on his face. Only Yuanyuan knew that the corners of his host''s mouth were going up to the sky.


    Just then, Su Ci was worried about how to quickly warm up his feelings with Su Sheng, and someone rushed to help him.


    Chen Tang is holding a baseball bat.


    He waited in the shadow of the corner, his legs taut.


    His fingers curled up nervously. It was not the first time he had walked the road here, but it was the first time he had used it to do such a thing.


    Since that day was expelled by the ronghua team, Chen Tang has been very concerned about the team.


    He just wanted to see what could make the team give up for him.


    Chen Tang is waiting to see ronghua''s jokes. He wants to prove how wrong ah''s choice is.


    Today, he saw the live broadcast of the regular season and the revelry of Su fans.


    Chen Tang was angry.


    He didn''t agree.


    Why!


    Why can su Sheng win so many people''s praise? He will be forgotten.


    He wants to abolish Su Sheng, so that Su Sheng can no longer play games, when the time comes, Ronghua people will cry for him to return to the team.


    Such a mind will be afraid and nervous to dilute some. Chen Tang''s face gradually distorted, and his dark mind rooted in his heart.


    At the sound of footsteps, he held his baseball bat high, waiting for a heavy blow.


    "Bang!"


    between lightning and flint, Su CI pounced on Su Sheng and was hit by the blow, "brother, be careful!"


    There was a dull noise.


    The young man''s body collapsed in his arms.


    "Damn it Chen Tang spat bitterly.


    I don''t know where the little thing came out, but it didn''t hurt Su Sheng.


    Simply a do not do two endlessly, Chen tangxin a horizontal, swing baseball bat, is about to play to Su Sheng again.


    It''s a pity that Chen Tang didn''t know what amazing power was in his body.


    "Chen Tang!"


    At the moment of Su Ci''s fall, all the joy disappeared, only the anger instead.


    He''s going to kill Chen Tang.


    Su Sheng grabs Su CI with one hand and Chen Tang''s baseball bat with the other.


    Once twice and three times, Bang Bang is mercilessly greeting Chen Tang''s head.


    Soon, Chen Tang was beaten to death and had no backhand.


    Su Sheng held Su Ci''s hand a little trembling, and his lower lip tightly pursed.


    He stares at Chen Tang coldly.


    How dare this man, how can he fight Su CI.

 Chapter 141

    Chen Tang held his head and curled up in pain.


    He belittled Su Sheng.


    But soon, I don''t know what I think of. The venom on Chen Tang''s face gradually turns into madness.


    "Su Sheng, if you have the ability, you will beat me to death! After the things here are known by the reporters, you will get a ban like me


    "I''ll see if ronghua will need you then. Not only ronghua, there should be no more teams want to sign a contract with you. You can''t play any more games. Spend the rest of your life in prison


    Chen Tang''s face became more and more distorted.


    He''s gone crazy.


    Even if it''s dead, it''s necessary to drag Su Sheng into the water.


    Ha ha ha, what Su God, it''s not a miserable ending in the end!


    After listening to him, Su Sheng didn''t even hesitate, and his strength didn''t lighten.


    The young man''s eyes were cold. He really wanted to kill Chen Tang.


    But Su CI can''t let Chen Tang succeed.


    How can a man as good as his brother ruin his life for a villain with a vicious mind.


    My brother has not yet reached the top of the world, and has not yet stood in the spotlight to receive glory.


    Su strong support, pulled Su Sheng''s sleeve, "brother, don''t, don''t fight, I''m ok, I don''t hurt."


    His face was as white as snow, his eyes were red, and he looked like a fragile glass doll, as if he would be broken in the next second.


    Su Sheng was deeply grieved.


    He was even more irritated, why he didn''t get the stick himself.


    Why does he always have a bad life when he follows himself.


    Su Sheng thought that now everything has gone through. But I didn''t expect that such an accident would happen.


    "Ah ci..." He could not say a word.


    The stick hit the back of the boy''s head, and the blood fell down there, dripping onto his white shirt.


    Su Sheng''s pupils shrank.


    Su Ci''s face had turned pale, and he still insisted: "brother, stop. Go, go and find Hugo... "


    After that, Su CI fell into a coma.


    Su Sheng held him tightly and said in a dumb voice Good


    He turned around and beat Chen Tang half dead before he went to find ah.


    Ah hurried to the safe passage, saw the tragic situation of Chen Tang, his eyelids pulled out.


    "Su Sheng, how can I say hello?" Ah looked at Su Sheng, voice full of helplessness, "you are too impulsive."


    Fortunately, because of the victory of the regular season and the participation of Su Sheng, the current ronghua team is no longer in the same breath as before.


    Chen Tang wanted to destroy Su Sheng, and Su Sheng died together with the idea, eventually failed to achieve.


    Not only that, he has to be responsible for his mistakes.


    Su Sheng glanced at the dying Chen Tang, holding Su Ciyang and going, "brother he, please, I''ll go to the hospital first."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the hospital.


    Su CI opened his eyes, first covered his head with pain and hissed.


    Round nervous voice suddenly sounded in his mind: "Bai Bai, are you ok?"


    "No, that Chen Tang is too heavy." Su CI frowned and said with a smile, "but fortunately, I took the stick instead of Su Sheng."


    Yuanyuan: "with Su Sheng''s strength, you can avoid this stick. You don''t have to block it for him."


    Su CI snorted: "how can we do that? If we don''t get this, how can we complain?"


    Stupid system is naive.

 Chapter 142

    Yuan Yuan


    Excuse me, no one can compare with Gu Bai.


    Later, after su Ci''s inquiry, Yuan Yuan tells Chen Tang''s subsequent ending.


    Ah has been in the e-sports circle for so many years, and at the same time when the team is in full swing, his previous contacts come in a steady stream.


    Although Su Sheng beat Chen Tang half dead, the matter was finally solved.


    It doesn''t even involve the ronghua team and the hot captain Su Shen, while Chen Tang has to spend an unforgettable time in his cell.


    Once a young genius, now in prison, it has to be lamented.


    But it was his own fault.


    If you want to do harm to others, you will get it back to yourself.


    When Su CI woke up, it was already noon. There was sunshine outside the window. It might be weeding outside. The air was full of the faint smell of grass.


    Su Sheng opened the door and saw the boy sitting on his side with his legs dangling beside the bed.


    His mouth hummed an unknown tune, half of his face reflected the sunlight, his long eyelashes were slender, and his lips were upturned.


    The picture is gentle and beautiful, which makes people unconsciously ignore the bandage wrapped around Su Ci''s head for several times.


    The footstep stops, the strange mood keeps beating in Su Sheng''s heart.


    "Ah CI."


    He went to Su Ci, and his dark pupil fell into the sunlight, which unexpectedly revealed a kind of gentle feeling.


    He held Su Ci''s hand and asked, "are you better? Are you still suffering? Are you hungry? Do you want to drink water?"


    Su Sheng asked several times in succession. The concern in his tone made Yuan Yuan sigh: "hell."


    "Brother, it hurts..." Eyes flow, Su CI frown, pointed to his head, gently complain.


    "I didn''t find the mirror, brother. Am I disfigured?"


    "No disfigurement." Su Sheng a face serious, "but the doctor told to rest for half a month, this half a month to be hospitalized."


    It''s also for the convenience of observing the injury. After all, the head is a very heavy place.


    "Half a month..."


    Su Ci was surprised. He opened his eyes round and his tears were uncontrollably wet. "But two weeks later there will be a national competition. I want to see my brother''s competition.


    "I want to walk with you in every game of my brother," he said


    The last barrier in his heart suddenly gave birth to cracks. Su Sheng''s other hand on his back clenched and slowly loosened.


    For a moment, Su Sheng said with a smile: "don''t go, I will hold the cup in front of you. I''ll have people record videos, too. I''m responsible for playing the game seriously, and ah CI is responsible for having a good rest in the hospital. "


    "Braised quail eggs, honey, lemonade, your favorite food, I''ll buy it for you now."


    Without waiting for Su Ci to speak, Su Sheng finished in one breath and left the ward just like running away.


    Behind him, Su CI sat alone on the bed, his mouth rising a little bit.


    "My brother must have been defeated by my beauty." Su CI said with her cheek in her hand.


    Yuanyuan said, "be more careful."


    Half an hour later, Su Sheng asked a little nurse to bring back Su Ci''s favorite food, but he didn''t come back.


    Su CI wondered, "where''s my brother?"


    The sister nurse didn''t know.


    At this time, Su Sheng returned to the training base, sat in his own position, and for the first time on the computer only used to play games, he opened the browser.


    In order to celebrate the victory, ah gave everyone a holiday, Wei Zi and others are outside.


    The curtains on both sides were closed, and the training room was dark, with Susheng alone.


    The computer screen is emitting a faint light to illuminate the young Qingjun''s face.


    On the open browser, the search column shows -


    can cousins be together?

 Chapter 143

    The answer, of course, is No.


    Su Sheng holds the mouse tightly, and his chest is full.


    Every inch of his dark pupil was defeated, as if every hair was disappointed.


    But soon, Su Sheng regained his spirits and began to input again with his fingers almost devoutly -


    can''t his cousins really be together?


    Netizens are very enthusiastic, and soon there are a lot of answers.


    Someone answered: young man, you have a lot of ideas. Why don''t you drive an excavator with me?


    Someone said: German orthopedics to understand.


    In a word, it can''t be.


    Between them, is unable to cross, unable to change the blood relationship.


    Su CI is the son of the second uncle and a younger brother with the same surname as him.


    But


    All the other families are dead. As long as they don''t talk, no one will know that they are cousins.


    Su Sheng stares at the computer screen, the light in his eyes is dim.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, aher and Weizi came to the training room and were shocked to find that all the computers in the training room were dead and the screen was black.


    "What happened?" Wei Zi squatted down and looked at the main engine.


    Su Sheng came in from the door and said in a low voice, "these computers have been used for a long time. Why don''t we just replace them."


    Ah thought, at least now ronghua is also the champion team, and it''s time to change some equipment to meet their temperament, so he nodded and agreed with a smile.


    In the next few days, ah and they all found that Su Sheng was a little out of his mind.


    The national competition is just around the corner, and Su Sheng goes to the hospital every day.


    But Wei Zi they can''t say Su Sheng didn''t concentrate on training, after all, his play is far more than others.


    -


    after the training, Su Sheng stood up and went out again. Ah immediately stopped him and said helplessly, "Su Sheng, I know you are worried about your brother, but you are going to play a game soon. Can you concentrate on your practice first?"


    Su Sheng''s step is a meal.


    He turned his head, but he raised the corner of his lips. His voice was serious: "ah CI is not my brother. Don''t call him that in the future."


    Ah confused: "that should be called what?"


    Su Sheng frowned and thought for a while. He couldn''t think of a good name. He just showed a little smile on his face: "in a word, ah CI is not my brother."


    At the end of the speech, Su Sheng left calmly.


    Ah:?


    Wei Zi bumped into ah''s shoulder behind him and laughed obscenely: "I saw there was something fishy between them before, but now Su Shen is willing to admit it! It seems that it''s worth beating Xiaoci. Even Su Shen''s elm head is blooming. "


    Ren Mingxiu pushed his glasses and glanced at him. "Do you mean Su team sullen?"


    "XiuXiu, you know me best." Weizi backhand to hook Ren Mingxiu''s neck.


    Ah Why do you always feel a little out of place.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hospitals.


    Su Sheng brought his own braised quail eggs and honey lemonade to see Su CI.


    Smell the taste, Su CI lovely face immediately wrinkled together: "brother, even if it is again love to eat things, eat a week in a row will also be tired."


    Su Sheng Wei Zheng, some do not understand: "love to eat things will also be greasy?"


    What about feelings?


    Ah CI has been around him for several years. Will he be tired of his existence one day.


    Su Sheng pursed his lips and asked carefully, "what would ah CI like to eat?"


    Do you want to be with me all the time?


    The body seems to be split in two.


    In front of Su Ci, half of them spoke softly, while the other half was hidden in the shadow, suppressing all the crazy but unseen thoughts.

 Chapter 144

    "Well..." Su CI thought about it and said with a smile, "I want to eat fried meat with green pepper."


    He raised his hand on his waist and twisted his delicate eyebrow: "brother, you see, I''m thin."


    Su Sheng''s head is slanting. The weather is so good. The sun is so bright that you can see the tiny soft fluff on his face.


    He suddenly bent over and put his arms around the boy.


    The distance is shortened in an instant.


    That lovely face is close at hand, two cheeks slightly red, also mixed with doubt asked him: "brother, what do you do?"


    "Measure, measure."


    The body in his arms is very soft, Su Sheng looks calm, but his heart in his chest is beating restlessly.


    Su CI is caught off guard, and her eyes fall on Su Sheng''s ears. She finds that the earlobe of the boy is slightly red.


    It''s obviously not as calm as it seems.


    Su CI laughed in his heart, but the doubt on his face was just right: "is the size of his waist? However, my brother''s measurement seems to be in the wrong position. Here is the arm. "


    A touch of red on the tip of the ear seems to be spreading.


    Su Sheng''s eyes darkened and his hands moved down.


    It''s easy to put the youth in my arms.


    Shaoqing, Su Sheng did not release, Su CI did not speak.


    Su Sheng suddenly wanted to hold him like this until dusk.


    From Ziyan spring home, to snow. Every minute, every second, I don''t want to leave him


    such strong and warm feelings will definitely scare ah CI.


    So Su Sheng didn''t even dare to say it, so he could only let it pile up in his heart, like waves beating his chest again and again.


    It was impossible between him and Su Ci, but what was he still delusional about.


    Su Sheng didn''t want to take it back, but it had to end.


    He fled again in confusion.


    Su CI propped up her chin and innocently said to Yuan Yuan, "brother, why are you so shy? I haven''t done anything yet. If he did something, would he be ashamed and angry to death? "


    Yuanyuan wondered, "is Su Sheng shy?"


    Su CI hummed softly and asked: "the ears are so red, aren''t they?"


    Su Sheng probably didn''t want Su Ci to see anyone else, so he chose an aunt to deliver the meal.


    The kind aunt put the dishes in front of Su Ci and said with a smile, "little brother, your brother is very kind to you."


    "It was." Su CI smiles.


    "He seems to play games? I''ve heard that playing games can make money now! "


    Su CI couldn''t help correcting: "aunt, my brother is a professional player! It''s a professional player who wants to play in the national and world competitions! "


    He is the invincible king in the world of e-sports, and he is the hero with whom he is proud.


    -


    the National Games will come soon.


    The venue is not in Y City, but the capital of China.


    The ronghua team had to go to the capital two days in advance.


    On the night of leaving, ah accompanied Su Sheng to the hospital.


    When Su Sheng arrived, Su CI had fallen asleep. He didn''t want to wake him up, so he took a look through the glass window and suddenly said, "brother Hector, do you think cousins can be together?"


    Unable to figure it out, ah scratched his head and said casually, "if it''s pro, of course not."


    Susheng whispered "Oh" and turned to leave.


    Aher followed him. Somehow, he suddenly felt that the temperature around him was several degrees lower, which made him shiver.


    After they left, the boy on the bed suddenly opened his eyes.


    Su CI has a touch of sadness in his eyes: "how can I do Yuanyuan? I have no money on me."


    Yuanyuan sighs for the system''s stupidity for the first time.


    He sat up from the bed, changed his hospital uniform and said sadly, "Su Sheng won''t let me go to the National Games, but I have to. I''m going to leave the hospital now. But how can we get to the capital without money? "

 Chapter 145

    Yuan Yuan


    It finally found a point to prove its usefulness, and said proudly: "in vain, in fact, we can go through the withdrawal procedures, and the hospital will return the remaining deposit."


    Su CI nodded with great satisfaction.


    The deposit was finally refunded by 2000, which is enough.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    National Day.


    The competition mechanism, a total of three games, the final comprehensive evaluation of the best for the champion.


    Ronghua team enters.


    The commentator focused on them this time, saying in particular: "the ronghua team is a strong contender for the championship team. The amazing performance in the last regular season has caused great pressure on other teams."


    Ah is backstage, fidgeting.


    When he sent several people to Su Sheng, he felt that Su Sheng was absent-minded.


    At such a critical juncture, Su shengqian exhorted wan wan to ask him to help record the game video of the game, and also the most handsome angle.


    Ah was a little uneasy.


    Sure enough, Su Sheng made a wrong judgment in the first inning, which led to Ren Mingxiu being eliminated first, and Wei Zi died after him.


    Although Xiaoshi and Shenling are also very strong, they are very good at the National Games. 3v5 has already put the team in the opposite direction.


    Without the forward, Shen Ling made up Ren Mingxiu''s position and stood in the front of the team.


    The lion was not far behind Su Sheng.


    The three finally arrived at the nine storey tower, quickly cleared the first floor, climbed up from the second floor, met two teams on the road, and solved them without danger.


    Su Sheng pushed the mouse to explode the head on the opposite side, but what he thought was that a Ci was sitting on the hospital bed, and the sunshine covered the thin figure with a layer of light gold. He looked back, and the corners of his lips gently hooked, calling his brother''s appearance.


    I really like ah CI.


    I want to hold his hand.


    I want to put my arms around his waist.


    I want to rub his face.


    I really want to


    But why can''t they be together.


    Su Sheng gathered his eyes, eyelashes drooping, casting a light shadow.


    His whole body was full of loss.


    But no one will care about his mood.


    Shen Ling''s anxious voice rang out: "Su team, be careful of sneak attack!"


    Voice just fell, Shen Ling''s figure a turn, limit operation, block Su Sheng in front of this shot.


    Bang -


    [zero elimination]


    Su Sheng recovered, and now only he and the lion are left


    they are blocked in the corner. Gradually become surrounded.


    Little lion frowned: "Su team, please focus on it. Now it''s the national game!"


    All the players felt something was wrong with Susheng.


    Su Sheng pursed her lips.


    I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. He knew that his current state was not right, but every time he opened his eyes, he only felt that "no" and "impossible" were densely written on the screen.


    As if laughing at his wishful thinking.


    Su Sheng can''t help thinking that if ah Ci falls in love with other people one day


    Breathing is a little sluggish, even the movement on the hand is slow by one point.


    At this time, the lion sacrificed himself to block Su Sheng and was beaten into a sieve.


    [lion eliminated]


    only Su Sheng was left.


    Su Sheng''s eyes were fixed, and his fingertips were flying. He rolled several times against the wall, and a series of quick bullets hit the wall.


    He turned to the back of the wall, listened to the footsteps, calculated the position, and shot each other in the head one by one.


    At this time, the screen shows that there are 30 players left.


    1v29¡£


    Su Sheng''s expressionless pattern show operation finally forced the team to the third place.


    In the second inning, Wei Zi played supernormal and successfully won the game.


    The rest is the crucial third inning.

 Chapter 146

    At half-time, ah called Susheng backstage.


    Ah lit a cigarette and handed it to Su Sheng


    Su Sheng took it without saying a word.


    This is Su Sheng''s first time to smoke. The smell of smoke is a little spicy. The smoke curls, half covering his pretty face.


    Aher sighed: "Susheng, I don''t know what happened to you, but we are in the national competition now. You are the captain of ronghua, your every judgment is related to the fate of the team


    "Wei Zi, they believe you unconditionally and put their lives in your hands. But just now, in those two games, you made at least seven mistakes. If it wasn''t for Wei Zi''s extraordinary performance in the second inning, our team would face elimination. "


    Su Sheng took a puff of his cigarette and lowered his head.


    He hung his head and couldn''t see the expression on his face.


    Ah choked in his throat and said in a dumb voice: "Susheng, maybe for you, this national game is nothing to you. But for me, for Weizi, for them, for our whole team, it''s a huge turning point. "


    "The regular season champion does not have much gold. If we don''t win the national championship, our team will still be abandoned."


    "You are su God. Other big teams want to poach you. But our team now has no Chen Tang, if there is no you, disbanded, really never come back


    "You can see how hard Wei Zi, Ren Mingxiu, Shen Ling and Xiao Shi trained before. "


    " now, they are playing this game with their lives. They treat you with sincerity, and I hope you can take your efforts seriously. "


    "That''s all," said aher, flicking his cigarette butt. "You should calm down here before you go back to the game."


    Su Sheng throws away his cigarette.


    He understood all ah''s words.


    He knows that his performance is not responsible for the team.


    However, he really has no way to control his heart.


    Every minute I think about ah Ci, every minute I think about the future.


    But they don''t seem to have a future at all.


    Su Sheng turned his head and covered his eyes wearily with one hand.


    At this time, not far away from the outbreak of ah''s roar.


    Su Sheng turns to see Wei Zi standing beside ah.


    Wei Zi a face of regret, a strong bow to ah apology.


    "I''m sorry, Hugo, I''m so impulsive! But, but I really didn''t hit people It''s the gray warehouse team that slanders me, they call me over, and then they slander me and beat people. "


    "I know it''s wrong, Hugo. I shouldn''t have been there. But their attitude is too arrogant. They say that Shengge is useless. They say that our regular season champion team has a black curtain. I can''t help it, so I rushed to it. "


    Now the grey warehouse team and the ronghua team''s comprehensive score is equal, did not expect that they would use such a Yin move.


    Wei Zi is called by the people of the grey warehouse team. In the process of the dispute, Wei Zi is angry and reaches for the collar of the other party.


    He didn''t hit anyone, but the gray warehouse team shamelessly took the mobile phone video and gave it to the referee.


    In the end, Wei Zi was sentenced to a one month ban.


    Soon to start the third game, Wei Zi can not play.


    Dad is not there, less than other teams a lot of advantages.


    Lose half before you start.

 Chapter 147

    Is ronghua team destined to be unable to return to the peak? There was a cloud in everyone''s heart. Su Sheng''s fist was tight, and he was bored. His eyes were coldly staring at the complacent members of the huicang team.


    He wants to hit people, too. However, he is the team leader.


    He had played out of his way and lost the first set. So now he can only calm down and say that he will give Su CI the championship trophy.


    This is his promise to ah Ci, and we must never break it. "Just the four of us. At the beginning, we will attack the gray warehouse team first, kill the father first, and then destroy the whole team." Su Sheng''s voice was cold. Ren Mingxiu for the first time in front of the whole team, touched Wei Zi''s forehead to comfort him, "it''s OK, I''ll help you out of this tone."


    Ronghua team applied to the jury, only four people came on.


    The application passed.


    At the beginning of the game, Su Sheng with Ren Mingxiu, locked the position of the gray warehouse team.


    Although it''s 4v5, Su Sheng has confidence in the strength of several of them. As long as the tactics are properly arranged, he can win the league with the least consumption.


    But Ren Mingxiu is eager to avenge Wei Zi. He loses his cool and goes directly to exchange one for two.


    Su Sheng raised his voice and said, "what are you doing?"


    Ren Mingxiu focused on the computer screen and pressed the mouse tightly. In his eyes under his glasses, he was crazy, which is not easy to see. He said coldly: "sorry, Su team, your command just now makes me not believe your current game state. I''m afraid I can''t avenge Wei Zi even if I listen to you, so I''ll have to go up on my own. "


    Su Sheng''s heart choked, but he bit his teeth and didn''t speak.


    The game starts only two minutes, Ronghua team has lost another person.


    [Ming] elimination.


    Fortunately, Xiao Shi and Shen Ling are obedient. Su Sheng calmly commands them, and finally sacrifices Shen Ling in exchange for the complete destruction of the other two teams.


    Su Sheng led the little lion to continue the battle. At this time, they had climbed the fifth floor of the nine storey tower.


    Now the remaining game players are less and less, but the rest are not soft, not to be underestimated.


    Finally, on the sixth floor, Xiaoshi was ambushed by a group of people in order to help Su Sheng find his way.


    [lion] eliminated.


    Su Sheng curled up in the corner and pulled the trigger calmly.


    Bang Bang -


    take a person with one shot.


    Since then, only Su Sheng was left in the ronghua team.


    In a trance, Su Sheng felt as if he had returned to that hot summer.


    The heat in the air makes people feel irritable, and the noise all around spreads to their ears. In front of them is the fragmented scene of the car accident.


    He stood there alone, looking helpless.


    Sweat slowly down the forehead, long lashes flickering.


    Su Sheng suddenly felt very tired.


    What a game to play.


    At the beginning, if he didn''t make trouble to play games, maybe his father would not have had a cold war with him, maybe the car accident could have been avoided.


    What dream, what group soul, actually has anything to do with him.


    He is still the stubborn child who was alone many years ago. All kinds of things in the world have nothing to do with him.


    That''s it, numbness, depravity.


    How nice


    "Susheng! What the hell are you doing? Come on, cheer up


    At the same time, a very familiar sound, through the sea of people, fell into his ears.


    Just like, a sudden beam of light, all the clouds in my heart are dispelled.


    Su Sheng suddenly raised his head and saw that Su Ci was standing under the stage.

 Chapter 148

    His head was still bandaged and his eyes were still bright. Pale face just because of the cry, and floating on a little red.


    Su CI looked at Su Sheng and yelled at him: "brother! Come on


    He believed in him as if he were the only faith, the only light.


    He is the omnipotent hero in his world.


    Su Sheng''s chest is filled with sour emotions. Despite the noise around him and the sound effects of the game in his headphones, Su Sheng still clearly captures his firm belief from his youth.


    It turns out that he is not alone, and there is a long way to go, and Su CI is beside him.


    Must, must not be defeated!


    The flame in his heart was suddenly ignited, and Su Sheng''s eyes awakened his desire for victory.


    He''s going to give Su CI the trophy.


    He wants Su Ci to see that his brother is a man of his word.


    Brother is not a coward, not a deserter, is the God of war.


    I''m here for you.


    Su Sheng clenched his teeth and put his eyes on the computer screen.


    There was only one young man, but he had the momentum of no one to rival. The lower lip has been bitten unconsciously, and the rusty smell is diffused in the mouth.


    Su Sheng''s eyes were bright. In the environment of wolf in front and tiger in back, he made a way of life.


    [you are winner]


    when the sign of victory appears on the computer, everyone present is crazy.


    The commentary was loud: "let''s congratulate today''s champion - this honor belongs to the ronghua team!"


    "It''s wonderful. The performance of ronghua team leader Su is really amazing. Today''s game is absolutely the best in all previous years!"


    "Applause, congratulations again, Su Sheng! Congratulations to the ronghua team


    Under the stage, ah rubbed and jumped up.


    He looked at the victory on the big screen, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Until Wei Zi excitedly patted him on the shoulder and kept repeating: "brother he! We won! We won


    When it comes to the end, I have already brought a cry.


    Only they know how hard this victory has come.


    Ren Mingxiu pinched his fist and said to ah, "I''m sorry, brother he. I didn''t change my mind to question the Soviet team before. I immediately went to find him to apologize, before two games, Su team strength is so strong, we give him a drag


    But only Su Sheng himself knows the right and wrong.


    All his beliefs, dreams, hopes, responsibilities and honors are reborn in an instant just because of the person under the stage.


    After winning the game, Su Sheng can''t wait to go underground to find ah CI backstage.


    Su CI is smiling at him.


    Su Sheng ran to him in three or two steps and held him tightly.


    He buried his head in Su Ci''s neck socket, and his body trembled gently. For the first time, he was like a fragile child, choking out: "ah CI."


    "Ah ci I like you! Even if ah CI doesn''t like his brother, I like you. Even if ah CI likes other people, I like you. Food for you, I''ll give you, as long as you want, as long as I have, anything can be given to you. "


    "Can you like your brother, too?"


    The people in his arms have not spoken, Su Sheng''s heart seems to sink to the boundless sea bottom, floating and sinking, like exile.


    When Su Sheng is ready to run away again, Su CI quickly encircles Su Sheng''s waist.


    He raised his hazy eyes, sobbed and gave Su Sheng a kiss on his face, "I I like my brother best. "

 Chapter 149

    Su Sheng''s sudden confession made Yuan Yuan feel incredible.


    "Why?" Stupid system draws circles in the corner, "why does Su Sheng suddenly get enlightened? Would you rather give up food? "


    "Masaka, is this the power of love?"


    Su Ci


    He sighed, "the silly dog system is the silly dog system."


    "In fact, it can''t be said that all of a sudden, I''ve been with Su Sheng for so many years. He must have my place in his heart," Su CI said slowly. "It''s just that what I''ve done these days has just touched his heart."


    "After all, no matter how he is, he is a person."


    "Human beings are fragile."


    Seven passions and six desires, life and death. All one''s life goes up and down in the world. The world of mortals is rolling, and no one can really cut off feelings and desires. No matter how strong the surface of the people, the heart, is also eager for a warm bar.


    The feeling of being accompanied, cared and loved is like a mirage in the desert. No matter how unreal it is, it will attract people one after another.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Su Sheng took Su Ci by the hand and went back to the training base all the way.


    The corners of his lips rose slightly unconsciously, indicating the good mood of his master.


    "Ah CI." Su Sheng called in a low voice.


    Su CI raised his head, "huh? What''s the matter with my brother? "


    "I like you so much." He said.


    Su CI suddenly blushed and muttered, "I know."


    A few of the team members who are following are in the eye.


    Wei Zi covers her eyes, a pair of eyes.


    He followed a climb over Ren Mingxiu''s shoulder, Du mouth pitiful look: "XiuXiu."


    Ren Mingxiu: "what


    Wei Zi cried and chirped: "people are in great pain."


    Ren Mingxiu


    He pushed glasses, flew a look, Wei Zi moment dumb, curled his mouth.


    The little lion looks at Shen Ling with a desire for words.


    Shen Ling quickly made a silent action, decisively said: "while I''m in a good mood today, don''t say anything that makes me sick."


    The little lion snorted and raised his eyebrows and said, "someone can''t make a human pillow with me at night."


    Ah, a lonely man


    He slowly took out a cigarette from his bag and puffed out a cigarette ring.


    The clouds in the sky are in clusters, and the flowers on the ground are in pairs.


    OK, even the dogs on the roadside are in pairs.


    Why win the game, but it seems to lose the whole world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When we get to the base.


    With a big wave of his hand, ah asked the crowd to have a rest.


    After Wei Zi was banned for one month, he simply let himself go and had a fight with the people in the huicang team.


    The result is, of course, outnumbered.


    Although at that time, they thought they were handsome. But now, I have to cover the wound and cry.


    Ren Mingxiu knocks on his forehead. Wei Zi looks up wrongly.


    Ren Mingxiu hums coldly and drags his back collar into the room.


    All cast sympathetic eyes to Wei Zi.


    Just closed the door, Wei Zi can''t help humming: "pain."


    "Do you know the pain?" Ren Mingxiu pick eyebrows, cold face to get him medicine.


    Wei Zi a smile, a little guilty, "this is not, this is not really out of this tone."


    "XiuXiu, you don''t know. I beat the man who eliminated you to death." Sounds proud.


    Ren Mingxiu simply took him. He used a little strength to apply the medicine. Wei Zi began to cry, "XiuXiu! Easy, easy His eyes are filled with a trace of fog. With a turn of resentful eyes, Yu Guang suddenly catches a glimpse of Su Sheng standing at the door.


    Wei Zi jumped up from the bed and grinned: "brother Sheng!"

 Chapter 150

    Ren Mingxiu behind him, frowned discontentedly: "you move slowly, don''t know you just hurt your waist?"


    Wei Zi turned round and said, "it''s OK. It''s a small problem. Who is your brother Wei? What is this injury


    Ren Mingxiu sneers.


    Su Sheng was silent for a while and decided to ask his players to have a good rest: "when the game is over, take good care of your injury."


    Wei Zi nods wildly with a smile, just like a little fan.


    Ren Mingxiu walked over and looked out of the window at the sky. He asked suspiciously, "team Su, it''s too late. Why don''t you take a rest?"


    "I think," said sue, "ask me something."


    Ren Mingxiu and Wei Zi look at him together.


    "It is..." Su Sheng blinked, "at night, if I want to stay with ah ci I, what should I do? "


    Su Sheng looks forward to Ren Mingxiu and Wei Zi.


    They looked at each other.


    Su Sheng is different from Chang''s formal appearance, which makes Wei Zi feel that he has a heavy responsibility.


    He took a deep breath and said, "brother Sheng, what are you hesitating about. Love to the depths, dry firewood fire, you Nong I Nong, understand


    Hearing the words, Su Sheng felt thoughtful.


    Ren Mingxiu shook his head and motioned to Su Sheng: "Su team, don''t ask him. He''s unreliable. Let''s go out and say it."


    Su Sheng nodded.


    They come out and Ren Mingxiu closes the door.


    "What were you doing in your room just now?" Su Sheng asked. When he looked at Ren Mingxiu, he seemed embarrassed and explained, "I''m at the door I heard some voices


    Ren Mingxiu replied, "I''m taking medicine for Wei Zi. He got hurt in a fight."


    "Oh." Susheng touched the tip of his nose.


    Ren Mingxiu seemed to react suddenly and looked at him with a smile. "Su team, you don''t think that Wei Zi and I were just doing that kind of thing, do you?"


    Su Sheng dropped his eyes and said no.


    Ren Mingxiu sneered.


    "How can it be?" he took off his glasses and rubbed his eyebrows. "If it''s true, I''ll lock the door. I''d better use a chair to hold it. No one will disturb us."


    What he said was serious, and Su shengruo understood it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Su CI sees Su Sheng enter the door. He just shouts his elder brother. He sees Su Sheng lock the door.


    Then he looked around and moved the sofa to block the door.


    Su CI doubts: "brother, what are you doing?"


    Su Sheng''s ears were a little red, and he only said: "I''m sorry I''m afraid there will be thieves at night. "


    But now it''s in the training base. The security here is not bad, and there is nothing to steal. How can thieves come here? Su CI is more confused.


    Su Sheng walks to the bed and sits down. Su CI is beside him.


    Su CI raised her eyes and saw the boy''s closed eyes. Her long eyelashes trembled slightly. "Brother, why do you close your eyes?"


    Why?


    Su Sheng clenched his fist and his palm was wet with sweat.


    Of course, he won''t tell Su CI. That''s because once he touches his clear eyes with cold tears, he is very nervous.


    What''s more, I can''t help but want to make it worse.


    So Su Sheng can only close his eyes, embrace Su Ci''s thin body, let instinct, let everything happen.


    His kiss fell on the corner of Su Ci''s eyes, and the sweet smell of Su CI enveloped him.


    Sure enough, ah CI is the most delicious food in the world.

 Chapter 151

    One year later.


    After several competitions, the ronghua team has become the ace team in the e-sports circle with the excellent cooperation of several people.


    When the international competition began, Ronghua team naturally received the invitation.


    Aher mood: "our country has not won the championship in the international competition for a long time, this time, it''s up to you!"


    Wei Zi is still so confident: "don''t worry, brother he, who are we? Who is Sheng Ge? It''s just a champion. It''s easy to catch! "


    "Don''t be too full," ah said with a smile. "Anyway, I''m looking forward to your best performance."


    "The kingdom will never die, and glory will never die!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The day of the game.


    Su CI sat under the stage, watching Su Sheng calmly command every move of the team as usual.


    His chin was slightly raised, much more mature than a year ago. Between the edges and corners less childish, but more lick the personal charm.


    "Brother, it''s so beautiful." Su Yangou''s daily praise.


    Since Su CI told Su Sheng that they were not related by blood, Su Sheng felt much more relaxed.


    But he still liked it and was used to hearing Su CI call his brother, especially when he was in bed.


    Maybe that''s some kind of sultry little bad taste.


    Almost no suspense, Ronghua team with a very beautiful result, won the international championship.


    Su Sheng finally led this team to the world stage!


    When it''s the captain''s turn to speak, the host hands the microphone to Su Sheng.


    He held the trophy in one hand and the microphone in the other: "everybody."


    The clean and clear voice rang out, and everyone could not help but calm down.


    "I want to take this opportunity," he said with a faint smile, "to announce something."


    He said, "I want to tell you that I have a person I like very much."


    There was an uproar.


    "For all these years, I have been able to get to the point where I am today. I have to thank him for always encouraging me and accompanying me. It''s a bit tacky, but I want to tell him


    Su Sheng''s eyes turned and found the direction of Su CI accurately.


    "There are many stars in the sky. I love only one. Although there are thousands of people in the world, I only love you. "


    Three thousand weak water, take only one scoop. Maybe I will meet many people later, all like you, not you.


    The only heart, only for the best of us at that time.


    However, 20-year-old Su Shen, a hot star in the e-sports circle, actually made such a big confession in public.


    Looking at Su Sheng on the stage, Su CI covered his mouth and burst into tears unconsciously.


    "I misunderstood Su Sheng. He''s not a dog man. He doesn''t like dogs at all."


    Ah, backstage, just can''t laugh or cry. On such an important day and on such an important occasion, Su Sheng is bursting with emotion.


    However, in just half an hour, Ronghua team leader''s confession swept all major news platforms.


    Although there are thousands of people, I only love you.


    how to make life an idol drama through online teaching of immortal brother Su Sheng.


    it''s said that the rooftop is full of Su Sheng''s girlfriend fans.


    And these events, the main did not care.


    The ronghua team set foot on the plane to return home.


    Outside the window, the sky was blue, and there was a little girl next to her reading the poetry collection.


    Su CI cleverly closed her eyes and slept against Su Sheng.


    Su Sheng raised his lips and felt the shallow breath of others. His beautiful eyes were bright.


    "You come to the world,


    you want to see the sun,


    and your sweetheart,


    walk on the street together."

 Chapter 152

    Gu Bai''s eyes flashed white. When he opened his eyes again, he had returned to the system space.


    Yuanyuan is jumping in front of him, cheering and jumping: "Bai Bai, Congratulations, you have completed another plane."


    It pinches a finger to calculate, "this plane rewards 40 points, deducting all kinds of buffs that you ask me for, and then gives you 20% off, and finally you get 4 points."


    "4 points..." Gu Bai''s face changed slightly.


    This dog system is not only stupid, but also greedy for money.


    Is it too much? The landlord didn''t exploit it like that.


    Yuan Yuan laughed and said, "since the goods are delivered, they will not be returned or exchanged."


    Gu Bai: "OK, I will bear it."


    He snapped his fingers, "the next plane, hurry up, don''t get in my way to finish the task and earn points."


    Yuanyuan: "okk." Anyway, most of the points earned will fall into its hands in the end, hee hee.


    And what''s the point of earning it or not? As long as the LORD God is satisfied.


    However, it is impossible for yuan yuan to tell Gu Bai.


    It raised its trademark smile and pointed to the space-time channel behind it, "please."


    "This time is also a very meaningful task. Please enjoy it."


    As soon as Gu Bai heard this, he felt a cool air rising behind him. He frowned and strode into the passage.


    Forget it. It''s a blessing, not a curse. It''s a curse.


    As soon as he entered, Gu Bai felt the familiar dizziness in his mind.


    Then, there is the complex memory.


    This is a world of cultivation, where people, immortals, demons and Demons coexist.


    Gu Bai''s identity this time is the Lord of the soul city. Hu Qi, the strongest of the young generation of the Fox family, has the blood of the sky fox. He is the most likely existence of the fox demon family to soar and become an immortal.


    But unfortunately, blind to fall in love with a slag man.


    Once the Millennium cultivation is destroyed.


    Slag man with his inner elixir, absorbing the power of the fox belongs to him, became the supreme Immortal King, finally also gave him a "fairy demon special way".


    No shame.


    After losing the pure inner elixir, Hu Qi went to the extreme of cultivation, and cast another inner elixir with the blood of the living beings.


    This is against the sky, and soon was pursued by the fairyland, but at this time, the cultivation of fox seven has been more refined than before, and its strength soared.


    The people sent by fairyland could not help him. The two sides were equal.


    Finally, we can only make an agreement with Hu Qi.


    Fox seven takes soul eating city as the Lord of the city. As long as it doesn''t harm the innocent, fairyland won''t take care of it. Similarly, fox seven can''t do anything harmful to the interests of fairyland.


    In fact, this is very good, but it happened that when the demons attacked the fairyland, scar forgot to hurt fox seven, and believed the slag man''s words, and was sold hard again.


    Only this time, he didn''t wake up again.


    I can''t wake up any more.


    At the end of his life, he was full of blood. Fox seven squinted and could only vaguely see a few virtual shadows. He watched the familiar shadow go farther and farther, without stopping a step. He pulled his lips sarcastically.


    Actually, he knew that for a long time.


    It is said that the fox is the most deceitful, but ah, the heart is really dangerous.


    -


    before Gu Bai spoke, Yuan Yuan first sighed, "it''s too miserable."


    Gu Bai glanced at it, "I found that you seem to prefer such a miserable host."


    Yuanyuan immediately covered his mouth: "I''m not. I don''t have your nonsense."


    He coughed a few times. "Well, task begins - get Nathan back!"

 Chapter 153

    Soul city.


    "Lord, Lord." The little maid in a bun is calling in a trembling voice.


    On the beauty couch in the center of the hall, there was a man reclining.


    He wore a cloak, his long silver hair fell to the ground, and his ears dropped down, as if he were obedient.


    Hear a voice, fox seven show eyebrow a wring, lazy loose ground opens an eye, "how?"


    He has a clear eye, brown pupil under a faint ring of light green film, against a head of snow-white hair.


    Silver hair with double eyes, demon fox seven.


    The little servant girl knelt down on the ground, but she didn''t dare to say anything: "tell the Lord of the city, there is someone outside the city to button the door. He said, "it''s the old friend of the Lord of the city."


    "Oh?" Fox seven gently pick eyebrows.


    Old friend?


    There are not many of his friends. And, basically, it didn''t leave a good impression.


    I think it''s the only one who will come to soul city to find him.


    Fox seven one pair of the fox''s eyes swept a touch of ridicule.


    The little servant girl carefully looked at his face and asked, "Lord, do you need to drive that man away?"


    "No need." Fox seven sat up straight and waved at will.


    He moved his red lips, "since it''s an old friend''s visit, I should go."


    Fox seven stood up, tied his cloak tightly and nodded to the little servant girl: "lead the way."


    "Yes, Lord."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Fox seven saw the man from a distance.


    It''s winter now. It''s snowing in the city. The snowflakes are falling on the brows and shoulders of the man.


    He was dressed in white, as if he were integrated with the world of silver. A pair of eyes like spring fog, eyebrows like painting. This is abstinent and cold white, wearing him also makes people feel different.


    Hearing the footsteps, he raised his head and looked at Fox seven with a dim look in his eyes.


    "Ah..." Fox seven tiny smile, eyes wave light flow, "I am who, originally is Luo Hua Xianjun."


    "I don''t know if Xianjun''s visit will be far away."


    He said these polite words, but his eyes were full of carelessness. The bright red lips pick up, but the smile can''t reach the eyes.


    Luo Hua looks at the person in front of him, and suddenly he has a slight lump in his throat.


    Fox seven is a fox demon. Luohua knows it.


    His eyebrows are long and slender, and he is born with a pair of narrow and affectionate peach blossom eyes. His long eyelashes cover a shadow.


    The bridge of the nose is pretty, and under it are the colorful red lips.


    In that slightly raised corner of the eye, there is also a small mole, for no reason to give birth to a bit of lingering.


    Clearly is very gorgeous appearance, but the eyes and cold, does not contain any emotion.


    Extreme enchantment and coolness interweave into a more attractive style.


    Like the moon in the mountains, the flowers on the other side are in full bloom.


    It''s as good-looking as it was years ago.


    Luo Hua''s hands trembled under his long sleeves. "I..."


    "Is Xianjun here for the little girl?" Fox seven interrupted him and asked first.


    Luo Hua was stunned for a moment, then remembered the purpose of his trip, and nodded.


    Not long ago, a human girl suddenly appeared in Xizhou.


    Xizhou is the place where he and his elder brother Luoxin live. There is a border outside. According to reason, it is impossible for human beings to break in.


    Luohua and Luoxin carefully examined the girl and found that she was really an ordinary person without any trace of cultivation.


    Luoxin always does not like to get along with others, let Luohua send the little girl away. But the little girl turned her eyes and held Luo Hua tightly, who seemed to be easier to speak. She cried with tears.

 Chapter 154

    Finally, the little girl said that it was the good-looking fox demon brother, the Lord of soul eating City, who sent her.


    Her family died, homeless, and if they didn''t take her in, she would have to die.


    Hearing this, Luohua naturally couldn''t drive her away, so he had to leave her first, and then make arrangements.


    He thought about it, and finally decided to come to the soul city to find fox seven to find out why he did it.


    Just saw fox seven just now, unexpectedly for a while a little bit gaffed.


    Fox seven smile bright, canthus eyebrows are full of natural flattery, he said: "just see the poor child, how, you fairy way is not the best at doing rescue people in danger of this kind of thing?"


    There was something ironic in his tone.


    Luohua heard it, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    It''s true that he''s sorry for Hu Qi.


    At the beginning, the amazing talent of fox seven made people in fairyland feel a little bit of crisis. They find Luohua and promise him that he can ascend to the immortal, as long as he can cheat the inner elixir of fox seven.


    Lowa wavered.


    Fox seven at that time was not the same as it is now. His eyes were ignorant and full of innocence.


    He couldn''t bear to put it into action.


    Later, something happened - Fox seven hurt the emperor of the fairyland, and the fairyland was furious.


    In order to cure Diji, Luohua chooses to take out the inner pill of Huqi.


    At that time, fox seven had no defense against him, and read wrongly: "it''s not me, you believe me."


    He said it over and over again, but lowa didn''t have the heart to listen. After all, in his heart, he still felt that immortals and Demons had different paths.


    If it''s not my race, my heart will be different.


    Luohua tied Huqi with the immortal rope. In his unbelievable and sad eyes, he dug out his inner elixir.


    It must hurt.


    Later, Luohua learned that Fox seven really didn''t cheat him. He didn''t hurt Diji. It was just a lie forced by fairyland.


    Lowa had a moment of confusion.


    He wanted to go to Fox seven, but he didn''t think he had any position or qualification.


    Fortunately, fox seven survived with strong willpower.


    Luo Hua was not relieved, but heard that he recast the inner elixir with the method of going against the heaven and fell into the evil way. There was no possibility of becoming an immortal again.


    There was a sudden sense of loss in his heart.


    To see Hu Qi again is to send someone to talk with Hu Qi in the fairyland.


    He looked at the once innocent fox from a distance, showing the coldness he had never seen before.


    Fox seven''s every twinkle and smile contains a natural flattery, red lips light open, people can''t help but drunk.


    His cultivation is powerful, and his power is amazing.


    But in his eyes, there was no more him.


    Luo Hua dropped his eyelashes for a long time and said in a dumb voice: "at the beginning I can''t afford you. "


    "Seven seven," he said, calling up his old nickname, as if to reduce the torrent of time between them, "forgive me, will you?"


    Luohua raised his head and looked forward: "why don''t we start all over again? This time, I will never let you down again."


    "Oh."


    Luohua''s true confession only brings Huqi''s sneer.


    He seemed to really feel funny, with tears in his eyes. Fox seven leered at him: "Luohua, who do you think you are?"


    "I''m the Lord of soul eating city. Who can''t find me? Do you think I''ll hang on your crooked neck tree after so many things?"

 Chapter 155

    "Seven seven." Lowa''s voice dropped.


    "Xianjun," Fox seven said languidly, "please respect yourself."


    He turned around and said, "Luohua Xianjun is busy with business, so he won''t stay as a guest


    Fox seven did not look at him, leisurely left. The gate closed slowly, and the sight was cut off mercilessly.


    Luohua stood in place, five fingers clenched.


    He couldn''t remember how he came back to Xizhou. Suddenly, there was a little green hand in front of him. The little girl''s timid voice rang out: "Xianjun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Luo Hua this just returned to the spirit, he thought, the corner of lips reluctantly evokes a smile: "haven''t asked, what''s your name?"


    The little girl then said in a soft voice, "blue and white."


    It''s a very common and appropriate name.


    "Later," said Lowe, "you will live in the west garden. As for magic, you have to wait to see if you have the ability to practice."


    Blue and white eyes are full of surprises: "OK, thank you Xianjun."


    "Don''t thank me," Luo Hua asked hesitantly. "Blue and white, can you tell me, how do you know that fox demon brother?"


    Blue and white nodded, trying to recall the situation at that time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Grandfather, are we really going to the black forest?" Blue and white held the old man''s sleeve in fear.


    The old man sighed, "only in the black forest can there be a millennium Ganoderma lucidum. If we can find it, we won''t have to live a life of displacement."


    Green fruit looked at the dark forest entrance, just like a monster''s big mouth, and shivered, "but grandfather, I heard that there are many goblins in the black forest, who can suck people''s blood."


    The old man yelled, "don''t talk nonsense."


    He took the hand of blue and white, walked forward, face a little softer, "blue and white don''t be afraid, there is a grandfather in it."


    In the moonlight, nothing could be seen but the lush woods. Occasionally, there is a flash of black shadow, mixed with the sound of knowing and searching, and the sound of insects is also chilling.


    After walking for a while, Qingguo couldn''t help feeling weak: "grandfather, let''s go, this place is so strange."


    "No way," the old man said, "blue and white, you see, it must be the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum! Let''s just go a little further. "


    As they got closer and closer to the luminous place, the old man was in a high mood and didn''t notice that a pair of bloodthirsty red pupils were staring at their every move in the dark.


    As if the old man lost his mind, he suddenly threw away his blue and white hand, and trembled to pick the plants with faint light.


    The uneasiness in blue and white''s heart is becoming more and more intense. Just in time to shout "grandfather", you can see a flash of shadow.


    The sharp claws accurately tore open the old man''s fragile throat tube, and the blood mist scattered everywhere.


    As soon as the blue and white pupil shrinks, I watch the old man who raised himself grow up in a different place in an instant, and even have no time to struggle.


    She was so scared that she fell to the ground and had two fights.


    Opposite her is a mature wolf demon.


    The wolf demon licks the blood on the claw and kicks away the old man''s body in disgust. Then, his cruel eyes fall on the blue and white.


    Help, help.


    Blue and white want to shout for help, but not a word. When she was terrified, she heard a smile.


    Like a broken silver vase, it is very abrupt in the dark forest.


    The wolf demon frowned, "who? Get out of here

 Chapter 156

    In the night, someone came by the moon.


    He had silver hair, long under his waist, shining in the moonlight.


    He was wearing a blue brocade silk. It was a very obscure color, but it was vivid when he was wearing it.


    It''s hard to avoid a sense of coolness. The long eyebrow flies obliquely. The eyebrow is slightly raised at the end of the eyebrow, but the eyebrow is inward. With that pair of demonic eyes, I only feel that I''m born to be charming and charming.


    "For a long time, no one dares to say the word roll to me."


    Fox seven cover lips and smile, eyes flow, see people can not help breathing micro stagnation.


    The pupil is amber, but with a hint of green. Pick one area, grab people''s mind and soul.


    But after stripping away the charm, the occasionally cruel smell is frightening.


    Wolf demon big fear: "you, you are, fox seven?"


    Fox seven smile: "it''s just me."


    He looked at the wolf demon''s eyes with pity, "I''ve never been a meddler, but you''ve disturbed my enjoyment of enjoying the moon today. So, sorry -- "


    " I can only ask you to die. " Fox eyes slightly up, red lips cold thin smile.


    His voice just fell, a purple light instantly passed through the wolf demon''s body, and fell down.


    Did not look at the body on the ground, fox seven slowly walked to the shivering blue and white in front of, "what''s your name?"


    "Green... Blue and white," blue and white face, "Lord, please don''t kill me, I, my meat is not delicious..."


    "Who said I was going to kill you?" Fox seven was amused by her, "if want to kill you, just this Zun won''t help you."


    Palm slightly open, blue and white will see his white palm, with a brown wooden card.


    The wooden card looks very common, even the shape is very casual, just like it is cut down from a tree.


    "Do you know Xizhou?"


    Fox seven eyes slightly deep, smile on the face has become a little obscure.


    Blue and white intuition in front of people do not seem to have malicious.


    Fox seven is right. If he wants her to die, it''s easy. He doesn''t have to kill wolf demon.


    Blue and white can see that Fox seven is a monster. He also disdains to cover up his strong evil spirit. But strangely, except at the beginning, she didn''t seem to be very afraid of him.


    Maybe it''s because she had a clear mind since she was a child and could see the good and bad of people''s hearts.


    But fox seven''s heart is not like the appearance.


    "I know." Blue and white nodded.


    Xizhou, just to the east of the place where she and her grandfather live, is surrounded by clouds all the year round.


    On the mountain, there is enough aura.


    Such a strong aura of course caused the madness of Xiuzhen people, but so far, no one has been to Xizhou.


    They are often lost on the way up the mountain, no matter how far they go, they will be sent to the foot of the mountain inexplicably.


    Some people try to break the border, but the results are often tragic. Although he didn''t die, he lost all his accomplishments.


    As time goes on, no one dares to set foot easily.


    I only heard that it was the place where the immortal lived, and the legend of Xizhou went round and round.


    Fox seven put that wooden card in her hand, eye tail tiny drag "this is the key of west continent."


    He leaned over to the ear of blue and white, and the cool breath sprayed on her neck.


    Fox seven''s voice is very low, the shape seems to lightly smile casually, "little flower, do you want to use it?"


    Half of his face was shadowed and dark.

 Chapter 157

    Blue and white finally stood at the foot of Xizhou mountain.


    She looked at the huge tree in front of her and took a deep breath.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." She comforted and encouraged herself in a low voice.


    Holding the wooden card tightly in the palm, blue and white looked up at the strong tree, clenched their teeth and rushed straight through.


    As soon as her forehead touched the tree, the pain in her imagination did not come. Instead, it was a soft wave like water. This collision, even directly through the tree, into the West Island inside..


    Blue and white just feel a whirl in my mind, the scenery in my eyes is constantly changing.


    Then there was a dazzling white light.


    Blue and white eyes heavy, consciousness soon become blurred.


    When she woke up again, she was lying under the big tree just now, but the scene around her was quite different.


    There are clouds floating in the air, like an illusion. Blue and white can not help but reach out to touch, only feel the fingertips cool, soon dispersed.


    Facing her, there was a lake.


    The surface of the lake is crystal clear, without impurities, and extremely pure. There are some flowers and plants growing on the Bank of the lake, which looks like a precious elixir.


    Blue and white are not all recognized, but one or two of them are enough to make her gape.


    Outside, they are all valuable and marketable elixirs. Here, they are just like weeds.


    Blue and white understand, fox seven did not cheat her, she really into the west continent.


    Her grandfather died, and she has no way to go now.


    As long as you can follow the immortal to learn magic, you will never be bullied again.


    Then, as soon as blue and white came in, they were discovered by Luohua and Luoxin.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I see," lowa said thoughtfully, "OK. You go to rest first


    He just finished this sentence, only felt that the border was shaking fiercely.


    "No, there''s an invasion." Luo Hua''s brows wrinkled, his white clothes fluttered and he flew away.


    On the other side, loessien, who felt the movement, followed.


    No one thought that the person who came was Hu Qi.


    Fox seven into the west continent''s method is much more simple and crude.


    He put his hand on the tree trunk, and the purple mist from the palm began to corrode the surface of the tree, and the burning smell filled the air.


    But in an instant, the big tree''s body melted out a thick incision.


    Purple Guanghua in that incision circulation, fox seven hands on force, abruptly tore open a can let people through the gap.


    He never liked to be fussy.


    It''s just going to Xizhou. I have to get a broken key.


    Don''t open the door?


    Then unload the door.


    The corners of his mouth rise slightly sarcastically. Fox seven has just landed. Before he could see the scenery, a jade flute was on his neck.


    The jade flute is twined with fresh green leaves, but as soon as it touches his skin, it withers quickly.


    "That''s a lot of evil spirit." A clear male voice sounded in fox seven''s ear.


    The visitors carry a light fragrance, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Fox seven smile, stretch out two fingers to resist Jade Flute: "immortal gentleman good big temper, just met to send such a big gift, I can''t afford."


    Eyebrow tail slightly Yang, he red lips hook move, behind the fox tail swept back, obliquely wipe Jade Flute, agile to hide in the past.


    The words are still in my ears, but fox seven has been smiling away from Luoxin for several miles.


    He glanced lazily at Luoxin, and his eyes were full of amorous feelings: "Xianjun is so beautiful, I don''t know how many women have entered the boudoir dream."


    Luoxin frowned, and a trace of anger passed through her cold blue eyes.


    The sleeve turns over and the jade flute approaches fox seven straight.


    "Presumptuous!" Rosin raised his voice.


    He is no longer merciful, hands storage force, toward fox seven chest clap.


    Can let a person not think of is, fox seven unexpectedly don''t hide not to avoid, directly welcomed up.

 Chapter 158

    Luoxin originally thought fox seven was playing tricks, but the palm of his hand actually fell on Fox seven''s chest.


    The aura that can be carried has disappeared for no reason.


    So the original murderous action, plain Feel Ambiguous up.


    Fox seven raised the slender tail of his eyes, and the little red mole in the corner of his eyes was also vivid. He said, "immortal, is this playing with me?"


    Luoxin was dressed in a green suit, and her eyes were like a picture.


    His skin color is very white, like a good suet jade, but also Yingrun a bit, the whole body seems to be surrounded by hazy Qinghui, a pair of clear eyes, reflecting the fox seven smile Yingying appearance.


    Luoxin like hot hands in general, quickly pull back the hand, but attracted fox seven more undisguised pleasure.


    "Brother fox At this time, blue and white followed Luohua.


    Hear her voice, fox seven then tiny smile, stretch out a hand to her: "small flower, come."


    Blue and white immediately a slip trot, ran to Fox seven in front of, raised a small face to ask: "fox demon elder brother, you are to see blue and white?"


    "Of course," Fox seven pinched her cheek, "little flower is so lovely, I naturally want to see if someone will bully you."


    "No one bullies blue and white," said blue and white, shaking her head sincerely. "Both of them are very good people.


    Even though Luoxin Xianjun, who didn''t like the excitement, didn''t speak ill to her after Luohua Xianjun agreed to her stay, but his attitude was a little cold.


    "Seven Fox seven. " Behind him, lowa came out.


    He was still dressed in white, ethereal as clouds in the sky, thin lips and bright eyes, and his voice was also clear and peaceful. There was a smile in lowa''s eyes. "Why are you here?"


    Did you come to see him?


    He looked at Fox seven''s eyes quite complex, anyone can see that there is a story between them.


    Fox seven also smile, just a little cold.


    The atmosphere between the two people is very wonderful. Luoxin pursed her lips because she didn''t know what to do.


    The things that Luohua did were never put on the table. Even Luoxin, the elder brother of the same root, didn''t know.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it''s just four words.


    Fox seven''s blood is pure, and his talent is very high. Absorb the aura of heaven and earth, one day will become the first fox on the immortal.


    Even if you don''t want to practice, you can follow the Immortal King and goddess to be a spiritual pet.


    When he was a little fox who didn''t know the world, Luohua was only one step away from the Immortal King.


    Little fox opened the wisdom, the beginning of love, the day and night to get along with the love of luohuasheng.


    It turned out to be rejected, of course.


    He left in dismay. But did not expect, when we meet again, full of joy in exchange for Luohua merciless palm.


    Because of the accusation, Luohua took out his inner elixir. Almost, he died.


    How much fox seven liked this man at the beginning, how much he hates him now.


    If he hadn''t promised fairyland, he would have wanted to die with Luohua.


    But now think about it, for such a heartless scum man, it''s not worth it.


    Yuan yuan, who had not appeared for a long time, echoed: "yes! He Tui


    Fox seven heart way: "where have you been these days?"? I called you and you didn''t respond


    Yuanyuan: "system upgrade."

 Chapter 159

    Fox seven asked: "what has been upgraded?"


    Yuanyuan pointed to himself: "Bai Bai, didn''t you find that? I changed my clothes."


    Its tone vaguely with pride: "changed to green! What a plane. "


    Fox seven: "you shouldn''t hope for the dog comparison system.


    "Don''t look down on the system," Yuan Yuan exclaimed. "If the system hadn''t just woken up and been slapped by Luoxin, do you think you could still stand so safe?"


    I see.


    Fox seven slightly feel gratified, experienced so many world, finally felt a little system use.


    He put his attention back on LOVA and chuckled, "I said it''s for blue and white."


    "Is it hard for a fairy to think that I''m here for you?"


    Fox seven lips up, "immortal gentleman''s face can be really big."


    Luo Hua sighed: "I have decided to leave blue and white, you can rest assured."


    "This is not enough," Fox seven rubbed the top of blue and white hair, "I want you to accept her as an apprentice."


    Luo Hua hesitated for a moment, nodded and agreed, "OK."


    It''s like making up for the mistake he put down at the beginning.


    Can the Luo Xin of one side immediately Cu eyebrow heart, voice tiny sink: "Luo Hua."


    Such as their current status, apprenticeship is not an ordinary small matter. They also made an oath that they would accept only one apprentice in their life.


    It''s his limit to leave that mortal girl in Xizhou. Luohua even wants to keep her under the door.


    "Brother," Lowe sighed, "when I beg you."


    Hearing what he said, Luoxin''s face could not help condensing.


    At that time, Hu Qi was watching the play in his spare time. When he saw Luoxin turning to look at him, he blinked innocently at Luoxin.


    Evil.


    Luo Hua can listen to Hu Qi, but he can''t let him go easily.


    So before everyone could react, the jade flute in Luoxin''s hand suddenly changed into a green sword.


    Luoxin fingertip move, sword also toward the direction of fox seven cut, fast as lightning, menacing.


    Fox seven''s eyes can not help but become cautious.


    The long sword came behind him, and the target was the demon tail of fox seven.


    He was ready to let Yuanyuan resist the power of the sword again, but the sword stopped when it was about to touch his skin.


    Fox seven raises Mou, to go up Luo Xin''s line of sight.


    He thought that it was Luohua''s conscience that stopped him in time, but he didn''t think that it was Luoxin who stopped.


    It''s just that lothing''s face is used to expressionless, and he can''t see the meaning hidden under that cold face.


    "No matter what relationship you had before, if you disturb my Qingxiu next time, you will not be lenient." Rosin said in a cold voice.


    He is really a rare person who is qualified to say this to Hu Qi.


    Luoxin is different from Luohua. He is a man who is the chief immortal by his talent and diligence.


    The first two attempts were indeed merciful.


    After that, the green sword brushed the demon''s tail and nailed it to the ground.


    The force was so strong that there were several tiny cracks on the sword.


    Fox seven suddenly found that he began to be interested in losin.


    Well, man, you''ve managed to get my attention.


    "Well, thank you for your mercy." Fox seven hook lips, soft tone.


    As soon as he waved, the sword flew from the ground into his hand.


    Fox seven holds the sword handle.


    With the speed visible to the naked eye, the sword is stained with the dark color of thick ink.

 Chapter 160

    The immortal spirit lingering on the green sword disappeared in a moment.


    Instead, it''s full-bodied and full-bodied.


    "I''ll take it as a gift from Xianjun."


    Red lips if blood, eyes micro turn, fox seven smile, with rub into the bones of the coquettish color.


    Luo Xin glanced at the sword and then looked at Hu Qi: "since the sword has been corrupted by evil spirit, it''s useless to keep it. You can keep it if you want."


    Fox seven low smile voice: "immortal gentleman is really heartless, is not afraid of sword spirit sad?"


    Loessien''s tools are not ordinary.


    All kinds of immortal utensils are stored in them. Although this sword is not the best, fox seven still feel the sadness from the fairy.


    Luo Xin Feng Mu micro Mi: "if it is really loyal to me, it should not be easily refined by you."


    Knowing him, lowa knew that it was a sign of his anger. But even so, Luoxin''s face, is still light.


    "But if so, what do you have to do?" Fox seven stroked the sword and murmured: "Xianjun, if it''s right and not right, and evil and not evil, who would you choose


    Fox seven this words seem to ask Luo Xin, in fact the spearhead is aimed at the side of Luo Hua.


    Luoxin didn''t find anything strange, and said: "whether it''s right or evil, it has nothing to do with me. I just follow my heart and trust the people I think I can trust. "


    He will not pity all living beings just because he is an immortal, nor will he kill all living beings just because he is a demon.


    Otherwise, he would have been a killer to Fox seven. Can he still talk so much here?


    Luoxin is a fairy king who doesn''t agree with the belief of fairyland.


    But it is his free and easy and transparent, can let him not be affected by the devil, easy to cross the robbery.


    Fox seven suddenly a smile: "if at the beginning, met is immortal king, want to come, also won''t degenerate to this."


    Fox seven thinks that the time and energy spent on Luohua is not worth it.


    He took a slightly sarcastic look at Luohua again, and said without much sincerity, "I''m sorry for the offense today. Huqi will come back another day."


    Huqi bowed slightly to Luoxin and threw the sword back in his hand.


    Luoxin subconsciously reached out to catch it, but saw the evil spirit on the sword dissipated and restored to its original appearance - it had never been eroded by the evil spirit at all.


    "Just as Xianjun said, we should not only look at the surface, but also believe in the inside."


    His words killed his heart, and Luo Hua turned pale.


    He knew that these words were all told to him by Hu Qi,


    he still hated him.


    If fox seven can know Luo Hua''s inner thoughts, he must laugh three times to make him less dreamy.


    Fox seven left, leaving only a few people in place.


    Luo Hua followed the blue and white flowers around him, with a low head and an uncertain look.


    While Luoxin stroked the sword in a daze, his face rarely showed doubts, and there was a trace of loss in his pale blue eyes.


    Slender eyelashes cast a light shadow, he will fox seven words crumpled in his mind, over one side, if you have understanding.


    "Luohua, I''ll give this little girl to you. I''m going to Taoran Pavilion."


    As if thinking of the way to break through the current obstacles to his cultivation, Luoxin dropped this sentence to Luohua, held a long sword in his hand, and soon turned into a green shadow.


    Taoran Pavilion is the highest place in Xizhou. It is also the place for Luoxin to practice in seclusion.


    Luohua only had time to open his mouth, and Luoxin''s figure disappeared in front of him.

 Chapter 161

    After returning to Taoran Pavilion, Luoxin immediately meditated in Lingquan.


    This holy spring comes from the fairyland. It can make people feel comfortable, concentrate on their mind and calm their Qi, and consolidate their cultivation.


    He closed his eyes and felt the aura in his body moving along the meridians. Before, Hu Qi''s words lingered in his ears. Surprisingly, these words made his bottleneck loose.


    It''s been several days.


    After a few breaths, rosin slowly opened her eyes.


    Long eyelashes tremble, a wisp of fragrance in the air. Some familiar, as if where to smell.


    Rosin''s eyebrows, which he had just released, wrinkled again. He soon found the source of the fragrance - the man was not far away, with a pair of clear eyes looking at him and smiling.


    Fox seven is also in the Lingquan, leaning against the wall of the pool, a fox tail in the back, there is no beat on the water.


    See Luoxin open eyes, fox seven is very happy to him in the past.


    "I remember," rosin said softly, "I said, don''t disturb me any more."


    He said, his hand has been a flash of blue, green sword appeared.


    "Oh," Hu Qi chuckled with indifference, "Xianjun is really cruel. Why do you have to face each other every time you see me?"


    Awe inspiring, he stretched out his slender jade hand and held the tip of the sword. With a smile, he said, "don''t you want this sword?"


    Rosin just silently pulled back her hand and asked, "Why are you here again?"


    Clearly his face is flat, but fox seven still discerned a trace of dislike from it. He immediately felt very hurt. At least he was also a beautiful woman. How could Luoxin''s eyes avoid snakes and scorpions.


    Fox seven frowned, fingertips turned a direction, instead of pulling Luoxin''s long sleeve, he stretched his voice, it sounds very sad: "Xianjun, I''m here for you."


    Luoxin raised her eyes to see, only fox seven stretched out the palm of jade white, lying on the palm of a small black fruit.


    The fruit is not beautiful, but it contains a lot of value.


    Its name is "soul fruit", which can help to break through the realm and consolidate Shentai. It is exactly what he needs most now.


    Because this soul fruit has a special effect, it can''t grow in the fairyland. It can only grow in the soul eating City, which is full of yin and evil.


    "This is for me?" Rosin was stunned.


    Fox seven nods, "otherwise immortal gentleman thinks?"


    "How do you know..." Before lothing finished, he was cut off by Fox seven.


    Fox seven said with a smile: "last time I saw Xianjun, I found Xianjun was in the bottleneck period. Just as the soul fruit in the city is mature, I specially calculate the day to send it to Xianjun. "


    Luo Xin is not from coagulate eye: "those words, also be you intentionally say?"


    Fox seven doesn''t know how his brain circuit jumps so fast. Shouldn''t the point be that he comes to deliver the soul fruit to him the first time?


    He shook his head: "that''s not true."


    Fox seven got closer, her eyes were like silk, and her cool breath fell on Luoxin''s earlobe: "I said, if only the person I met first was Xianjun. That''s true. "


    The water temperature and clarity of Lingquan reflect the shadow of the two of them, showing the appearance of entanglement on the water, a bit ambiguous.


    Luoxin fingertips move, a blue barrier around him, he Shi ran stood up, out of the water, "you are too close to me, not used to."


    Fox seven felt frustrated again.

 Chapter 162

    Rosin stood for a moment, not hearing a voice behind him.


    He turned around and saw that Hu Qi had taken off his clothes, and his white upper body appeared on the water.


    Fox seven toward him waved, delicate clavicle in the fog looming, "Xianjun this spring is very good, I like it very much."


    Luoxin: "thank you for your soul fruit," he said, pointing a little at the tip of his finger and throwing a small ball at Huqi. "This is a gift in return."


    Fox seven subconsciously took over.


    The bead is not only made of any material, but also has a round feel and transparent surface. Among them, there is a small green leaf inlaid with vivid green color.


    Fox seven saw one eye and fell in love with it. He took it in his hand and couldn''t put it down. Suddenly, he had the idea of a ghost animal in his heart.


    This blade, can''t it be pulled from Luoxin?


    Luoxin and Luohua are two parallel lotus. They are born with pure spirit.


    Luo Hua also went to the mortal world to experience, so he met Hu Qi. But luoxinke is much more simple. His mind is as white as a sheet of paper, and he only has practice.


    Fox seven think, if he will that white paper slowly faint dye color, must be very good-looking.


    He just wanted to see what the cold immortal would look like when he was in love.


    "Xianjun," said fox seven slowly, "is this a token of affection for you?"


    Luoxin:...


    "if you dare to talk nonsense again," Luoxin''s tone was already gnashing her teeth, and the green long sword was ready to go, "I''m not polite."


    "Well, I won''t say it." Fox seven is a clever compromise.


    The two pointed fox ears on his head moved. His long silver hair spread behind him like gorgeous silk. He laughed at Luoxin: "Xianjun, I''m so tired. Let me have a rest."


    Fox seven finish saying, no matter what reaction Luo Xin is, pillow pool wall, one hand support head closed eyes - a pair of very relaxed and trust appearance.


    Since she was born, Luoxin has seen all the fairyland immortals. No matter whether they are men or women, they all pay attention to the fairyland, and naturally have to carry out their ways.


    For the first time, he met such a rogue as Hu Qi. He was speechless for a moment.


    When he was stunned, there was a shallow and long breath in the Lingquan pool.


    Through the hazy water mist, the man''s beautiful and coquettish face seemed to be misty.


    Rosin took two steps forward, and the face became clearer in his eyes.


    From the first sight to see fox seven, he had to sigh, this demon gave birth to a pair of excellent appearance.


    Canthus slightly pick, no matter what time, seems to be with a bit of a smile like sarcasm. Amorous feelings flow in the corner of the eye brow, can look carefully, what have no.


    Too gorgeous plants are mostly poisonous, too beautiful monsters, but also more deceptive.


    What Hu Qi said, Luoxin doesn''t know which sentence is true and which one is false. Only at this time, he seemed to take off his guard. His eyes were closed tightly, and his face showed a tired and innocent look that he never saw before.


    Maybe, it''s really too tired.


    He heard something about fox seven.


    If you practice against heaven, even if you become the leader of the soul eating City, you will not have a good life on the surface but on the surface.


    A drop of water rolled down to Fox seven''s eyebrow and went down along the brow bone. Fox seven seems to feel unwell, eyelashes light tremble, as if the next second will be awakened.

 Chapter 163

    Somehow, rosin held out his hand.


    Fingertips in the delicate skin on a touch, water was gently flicked open action.


    It was only when she took back her hand that she realized what she was doing.


    He felt incredible, and there were two faint blushes on his cheeks.


    There was a trace of shame in her cold blue eyes. Luoxin turned around and never looked at Lingquan pool again.


    He is a little tired from the impact on the realm these days. He goes back to his residence and closes his eyes on the couch.


    After a while, also breathing shallow sleep in the past.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Luoxin opened his eyes again, he felt that there was a warm source in his arms. As soon as he moved his hand, he felt something fluffy.


    When Luoxin looked down, he saw a little fox with silver hair huddled in his arms, and arched in happily.


    When did the fox come to Xizhou?


    It seemed that something had occurred to him. Luoxin''s face turned black and said, "go down."


    The little fox lazily raised his paw and licked his hair. His slender eyes were full of familiar charm.


    "Fox seven," rosin said, holding the back of the fox''s neck, "don''t let me throw you out."


    "Zhi --" said the fox wrongly.


    "Get off me." Repeated loessien.


    Fox seven is not.


    He had to jump up and down around lothing, his soft hair sweeping over lothing''s cheek, clavicle and finger pulp.


    Then he gave rosin a look of satisfaction.


    Seeing lothing close to the edge of anger, he cleverly curled up again into a small ball, carefully biting lothing''s skirt to show his affection.


    Luoxin''s hand changed a green sword, eyes slightly narrowed, "you change back for me."


    The little fox hummed a few times.


    Loessien''s voice dropped. "Huh?"


    The ending is lengthened, and the tone is a bright threat.


    "Poof" is a soft sound.


    Suddenly, he was pressed down by others. Fox seven was around his waist. As soon as he looked up, his soft lips rubbed Luoxin''s face.


    Fox seven tiny smile: "this is what you say, immortal gentleman."


    Loessien: ---


    "bang!"


    A blue light, with great power, rises from the sky of Taoran Pavilion.


    Smoke curls, followed by the young man with a smile: "Xianjun is really unfeeling. He just hugged and touched others, and now he is going to fight."


    Luoxin stares at the void and spits out a word for a long time: "get out!"


    Fox seven one shake fox tail, lips with a smile: "since Xianjun now don''t want to see me, that this Zun first leave, next time again."


    Before Luoxin spoke, he saw that the figure was slowly disappearing. Before he was relieved, he heard the voice of the young man coming from afar: "Xianjun, don''t think too much about me."


    "Fox seven!" Lothing couldn''t bear it.


    In Taoran Pavilion, a big tree fell.


    And in Tao Ran sir, Luo Hua Leng Leng stands there, look up to Fox seven disappear place.


    Until blue and white gently pulled his sleeve and asked, "master, what''s the matter?"


    Luohua turned back and shook his head. "It''s nothing. It''s just that he seems to have heard the voice of an old friend."


    He felt the magic power of fox seven, but it had dissipated in the air before he could distinguish it carefully.


    Only certain is that it disappeared from Taoran Pavilion.


    Fox seven went to Taoran Pavilion. Only Luoxin was in Taoran Pavilion.


    Is he looking for his brother?


    Then why did he go to his brother?

 Chapter 164

    Fox seven back to eat Soul City, the city has some slight disturbance.


    Seeing his return, the maid, Hong Yan, came to report to him in a hurry: "Lord, I don''t know who picked that soul. I''ll ask the city master to punish me for the bad custody of my subordinates. "


    She PA ground kneels on the ground, a pair of look as if death return facial expression, pour fox seven scared one jump.


    Fox seven touched the tip of his nose and said with a smile, "that''s what I took away."


    At that time, I was in a hurry to go to Xizhou to find Luoxin and offer him credit. I forgot to tell Hongyan.


    Red Yan Leng Leng, "city Lord you take?"


    Although soul fruit is valuable and effective, its power collides with Hu Qi who has no inner alchemy.


    She didn''t care about her dignity and inferiority. She took fox seven''s hand. Sure enough, the white palm had been burned slightly red.


    Red Yan''s eyes immediately red, tone with a reprimand: "Lord, you do not know your physical condition. If you want the soul fruit, you can ask the owner to go down and pick it. If you want to give someone away, you can let the subordinate do it. "


    Fox seven enchanting double pupil also follow to fall on own hand, tiny one Shan.


    He really doesn''t know.


    "Yuanyuan," Fox seven called in his heart, "what''s the matter with me?"


    Yuanyuan: today is also a day to pretend to be dead.


    Fox seven sneer, he slowly pulled back his hand, hook lip way: "that can''t, of course, it is to be sent personally, just appear sincere."


    Red Yan looked up, just can see his lips slightly soft radian.


    For many years.


    Red Yan can''t help thinking suddenly, since she came to Fox seven side to do maid, has not seen the city Lord show such a smile for many years.


    "Lord," Hong Yan pinched his fingertips, "who are you giving it to?"


    So eager, so can not wait, so a cavity of blood, want to give to whom?


    Fox seven Mou son a turn, heavy fall to red Yan thin body again.


    He is still smiling, just a little cold, "red Yan."


    He opened his mouth in a soft voice, like the honey of the dead, "you''re out of order."


    In a flash, it was cold as a pool.


    Red Yan body a shake, don''t dare to say anything more, can only bend down: "subordinate know wrong, please City Lord punish."


    "I won''t punish you this time," Fox seven said casually, sitting on the chair in the center, holding a glass of wine with a little hand. "If there is a next time, I won''t forgive you lightly."


    When the last word fell, suddenly there was an air of war.


    He didn''t rely on beauty to be the Lord of soul city.


    Red Yan small face a white, pursed lips way: "subordinate know."


    "Go down."


    Fox seven looks up and drinks a glass of wine. This wine is from fairyland. It is not spicy but sweet.


    In fact, he didn''t like the sweet feeling very much, but the life was bitter enough. If he didn''t add a little sweetness, he would be numb.


    Through the long eyelashes, fox seven saw the back of red Yan disappear slowly.


    Hu Qi can''t help but recall the time when he first met Hong Yan.


    Hong Yan is a rabbit.


    The rabbit family has always been very weak, and it is also the bottom of the demons.


    Fox seven at that time just became the Lord of Soul City, when going out, he met red Yan who was being bullied by the demon.


    At that time, it was probably a rare time for him to show kindness. With a wave of Hu Qi''s hand, he saved Hong Yan.


    When he left, Hong Yanhua formed a young girl, carefully pulling his sleeve.

 Chapter 165

    "Why," Fox seven looked back at her, smiling, "don''t let me go? Or are you going to follow me? "


    At that time, Hong Yan was still timid and nodded: "I want to follow you."


    Fox seven chuckles.


    He put a folding fan against his lower lip, and the narrow Fox''s eyes flashed a little light. "Little girl, I''m not a good person."


    The folding fan in his hand changed its direction and pointed to the road ahead. Hu Qi raised his lips, and his voice was very beautiful. "If you think about it, it''s not the clear wind and the bright moon, listening to the drizzle, but the sand and the corpses everywhere."


    "Even so," Fox seven smiles, "will you follow me?"


    Hong Yan swallowed his saliva and stirred his hands uneasily. Then he seemed to have made up his mind and nodded his head.


    "But your eyes are too clean." Fox seven ways.


    He lowered his body and looked at her in a gentle voice, but he had no feelings. "There are no useless people around me."


    From that day on, Hong Yan would sink himself into cultivation.


    She wants to be useful.


    She wanted to be a man worthy of him.


    It''s a gentle rabbit spirit, but it''s hard to produce the jade faced Shura of soul eating city.


    Fox seven sighs gently with some emotion.


    He understood what Hongyan thought of him.


    But he can''t give her anything in return.


    So, since there is no result, don''t give people hope.


    Maybe later, Hong Yan will understand that he is not a person worthy of love. And eventually there will be a person who can see through her bravado and let her be a gentle rabbit.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xizhou.


    Luohua is teaching blue and white practice.


    To his surprise, blue and white is very gifted, for this age of human beings, has done very well.


    "Yes That''s it. Raise your hands a little bit and keep your feet straight. "


    Now that he has agreed to accept blue and white as an apprentice, Luo Hua also decides to teach her well.


    There were thin beads of sweat on the blue and white forehead, and her little face turned red. She couldn''t hold it. She turned to Luohua for help, "Shifu..."


    Lowa can''t see.


    It''s not enough to be gifted, it needs practice. Although blue and white is very good, it is still a little bit short of his standard.


    The weather in xizhouli is like spring all the year round. Although it is not hot, it has been outdoors for a long time. From morning to night, Qinghua is still young, and her body has been shaking involuntarily.


    "Master," she prayed to Luohua again for permission to rest for a while, biting her teeth, "I can''t hold on any longer."


    She knows what she should insist on, but it''s one thing to know whether it can be another.


    Tired and painful.


    "How can you give up halfway." There was no expression on his face, but he still pointed out the shortcomings of blue and white.


    But the consciousness of blue and white has been slightly blurred, even in front of the master, it seems that there has been a double shadow.


    She blinked, breathed heavily and fell back.


    Blue and white closed his eyes, but the expected pain didn''t come.


    "My little flower," she heard a familiar, smiling voice overhead, "is pitiful."


    "Brother fox demon..." Blue and white heart a loose, just in time to shout so, fainted.


    Fox seven will blue and white body righting, face complexion complex Luo Hua, pick eyebrow way: "she is still so small, how can Xianjun have the heart to treat her like this?"


    Luo Hua couldn''t help but say: "I, I also think about her. Blue and white is the time to lay the foundation. If we don''t practice well, we will have many twists and turns in the future. "

 Chapter 166

    "Although a strict teacher leads to a good apprentice," Hu Qi holds the blue and white back to his room, "you are too strict. Don''t you know the truth that too much is better than too much? "


    Blue and white had never been in touch with cultivation before. Suddenly, such high-intensity practice must be unbearable.


    Luo Hua pursed her lips, but said, "what are you doing here?"


    "How," Fox seven turns back, "immortal gentleman does not welcome this Zun?"


    "No," Luo Hua said, shaking his head. "It''s just that I often come to see you these days."


    Fox seven way: "here have the person that I want to see, naturally come of diligent some."


    Luo Hua''s eyes fell on the male and female face, his heart suddenly jumped a few times, and his eyes softened, "seven seven." He called.


    Luo Hua a so shout him, fox seven feel a layer of goose bumps on the body, how can so disgusting.


    "Xianjun," Fox seven squinted at him, "I said, please respect yourself."


    "Since the moment when Xianjun took the inner elixir himself a hundred years ago, Xianjun and I have nothing to do with each other. Whether it''s gratitude or resentment, let''s not say when Xianjun can return the inner elixir, and when we can talk about the old love with him again. "


    What he said was so ruthless.


    Lowa''s breathing stopped.


    Fox seven of the inner Dan and his ablation together, if you want to take out, is to let him die. He is not fox seven, no such arrogant talent, take out inner Dan will die undoubtedly.


    "Seven seven, are you really so cruel?" Lowa''s eyes were sad.


    Fox seven almost laughed.


    The hand under the long sleeve trembled slightly. He looked at Luohua, "what does Xianjun mean by that? Isn''t the most ruthless person Xianjun you? "


    When he spoke, he no longer looked at Luohua. His clothes turned and he flew to the direction of Taoran Pavilion.


    Luo Hua stood in the same place with a bitter smile on his face.


    He some don''t understand, why he and fox seven, will come to the present situation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Taoran Pavilion.


    Luoxin will spit out a mouthful of turbid gas. After meditation, before he gets up, he sees a flash of silver light.


    A group of small things rolled to his arms, fast, some did not respond.


    "Fox seven," rosin''s forehead jumped, "do you really think I won''t do it to you?"


    Little fox ignored him at all, and arched his skirt a little wantonly.


    Luo Xin long eyebrow slightly Cu, see his this and usual greatly different appearance, for a moment originally raise of palm, slowly hang down again.


    "What''s the matter with you?" He asked.


    The little fox creaked feebly, and his hairy tail swept behind him, apparently in a bad mood.


    Its whole body is silvery white, fluffy, and its two pointed ears also hang down. It''s a bit more lovely than the gods around the fairies.


    Luoxin''s eyes narrowed slightly and her hand was involuntarily placed on the fox.


    He felt his touch. The fox narrowed his eyes and even licked one of his fingers.


    The hot and humid feeling seemed to spread to his face from his fingertips in an instant. Luoxin drew back his hand like an electric shock, looked at the fox with a black face, and gritted his teeth again: "you are a fox, not a dog."


    The fox hummed.


    He doesn''t care about foxes or dogs. He''ll be happy to see lothing at a loss, embarrassed and annoyed.


    Just be depressed mood that Luo Hua makes, in instantaneous get better again.


    The little fox bent his eyes and pressed Luoxin again. He blew in his ear, "Xianjun, you look so cute when you blush."

 Chapter 167

    "Fox seven!" Luoxin''s body trembled and his eyes were like a sword, shooting straight at Huqi.


    Fox seven is not afraid of him, just in his ear should be a low, "how, my fairy Lord."


    His voice went down, dazed and dark, like a vine growing against the wall, and the branches and leaves were itching.


    Loessien put one hand on his shoulder and was ready to push him away. However, fox seven moves faster than he does, and reaches out his hand around Luoxin''s waist.


    He whispered, "don''t move. Let me lean on you for a while."


    His waist was suddenly hugged, and the person in front of him was so close to his chest, with silver hair hanging on his side. Fox seven cleverly closed his eyes and breathed the faint fragrance of plants and trees that belonged to Luoxin.


    "Xianjun," he murmured, "at that time, why not you..."


    He just leaned on it, and his voice went down unconsciously.


    The green aura on Luoxin''s hand gathered and scattered. He looked down at Huqi, and saw that Huqi''s face was a little tired.


    He seems to be very sleepy. He can sleep everywhere.


    "Fox seven." Cried rosin softly.


    But no one responded. The man was obviously asleep.


    Luoxin thought about it. He put fox seven down on the bed.


    Just, just to thank those soul fruits.


    Luoxin hasn''t found out yet. He has more tolerance for Fox seven. If it had been someone else, he would have been able to fly out of Xizhou.


    When Hu Qi wakes up, Luoxin is not in the room.


    He rubbed his eyes, pushed the door open, and said vaguely, "where are you, Xianjun?"


    Didn''t he chase him so hard that he scared rosin away?


    Fox seven was a little nervous.


    Outside, is a very tall tree, lush branches and leaves, green color.


    Along the tree trunk, you can see a drop of blue and blue - a corner of Luoxin''s clothes.


    When I looked up, I saw that half of the man was leaning against the tree. The long sword turned into a jade flute, which was beautiful against the white hands.


    One person, one tree, harmony is like landscape painting.


    "Xianjun." Fox seven stood under the tree, lowered his voice, with a smile.


    Luoxin then lowered her eyelashes and slightly raised her eyebrows. She couldn''t hear the likes and dislikes in her voice: "you''re awake."


    Fox seven smiles at him: "thank you Xianjun. Somehow, the taste of Xianjun always makes me feel peaceful."


    In soul eating City, most of him have nothing to sleep. There are many demons who do not obey the discipline, and many are dissatisfied with his position as the Lord of the city.


    It''s not very difficult for Fox seven to deal with those things, but there are some troubles after all.


    The city of soul eating is dark all the year round, and it is covered with blood. Probably no one would have thought that their Lord''s greatest wish was to have a good night''s sleep.


    Luoxin was immune to his poor mouth. He pulled the corner of his mouth and said, "since you wake up, why don''t you leave?"


    "Xianjun is really heartless," Fox seven pointed a little, body shape sensitively jumped up the tree, he raised his arm to pull a branch, partial head to Luoxin smile, "but I to Xianjun, but it is deep and righteous."


    He laughs like a demon. If there is no affection in his eyes, a little cinnabar in the corner of his eyes is like a complicated red line. If it doesn''t tie in people''s heart, he won''t stop.


    After listening to his words, Luoxin didn''t become angry as usual. He just held the Jade Flute, looked down and asked, "I often hear you talk about love, but what''s good about being emotional?"

 Chapter 168

    "Life, old age, death, greed, anger, delusion," Luo Xin said, "I often hear people say, but what''s good about seven emotions and six desires, so that those people can''t forget them for many years?"


    There was a genuine doubt in his eyes.


    Rosin is really puzzled.


    He has never left Xizhou since he was born. He couldn''t understand why people were immersed in that kind of emotion, why some fairies were willing to give up their hundred year cultivation and become ordinary people.


    What is love?


    Fox seven looked at him from afar, lowered his head and said in a dumb voice, "I can''t say where it''s good, but it''s not bad."


    Luo Xin suddenly looked at him, tone indifferent asked: "why do you want to be a demon?"


    He can tell that Fox seven is different from other demons. His Lingtai is pure and clear, and he has never done anything evil. Otherwise, he should have been in the business for a long time. How could he get in and out of Xizhou so easily?


    Fox seven smile slightly a stagnation, "into fairy or into demon, but just between a read."


    If it wasn''t for the wrong belief, he would have been a fairyland rookie. Maybe he could have been compared with the name of Luoxin.


    Rosin frowned, as if in doubt: "in a moment?"


    Fox seven frankly way: "for love trapped just, at that time I can''t put down, by the demons take advantage of."


    "So it sounds," rosin raised her eyes, "love is a bad thing, then, if you have no love, it is."


    He said it bluntly. That''s what lothing really thinks.


    He did not understand why fox seven''s eyes sometimes showed a lot of emotion.


    Sentimental, nostalgic, disgusting, or regretful.


    It''s uncomfortable to see those complicated emotions mixed together.


    But fox seven burst out laughing.


    The sadness that just flashed by seemed to be illusory, and the familiar charm was revealed between his eyes and brows.


    "Xianjun," he looked at Luoxin, "I want to come here to cultivate Xianjun, but I haven''t experienced love disaster yet."


    There was no change in loessien''s face. "I''m not moved. I''m heartless."


    When he said this, he returned to his usual cold appearance.


    Fox seven eyes bead son turned to turn, figure in a flash, arrived Luo Xin''s side.


    He approached Luoxin carefully and told him not to pay much attention. He lowered his voice in Luoxin''s ear and asked, "if Xianjun is in love?"


    Will it make the same choice as lowa?


    Although he didn''t say the second half of the sentence, lothing recognized what he meant.


    Cold blue eyes slightly narrowed, Luoxin disdain way: "in this world, no one can make me emotional."


    Fox seven picks lip to smile, the facial expression carried a silk of enchantment.


    He suddenly reached out and stroked the shoulder of Luoxin. His silver hair with a familiar fragrance strongly occupied the air around him.


    Breathing is similar, breathing is smelling.


    Fox seven''s action is done suddenly, Luo Xin didn''t expect, also didn''t push him away in time.


    Fox seven''s nose toward him, demon and Yan''s double pupil looked at his whole face, from eyebrow to lip.


    If the line of sight has substance, it is like a catkin gently brushing the skin, and the touch is crisp and tender.


    "Maybe Xianjun will meet you."


    The distance between lips is very close. It seems that Fox seven''s words will touch him.


    Such a feeling, no doubt, is mind rippling, like the calm water suddenly began to circle waves, rosin only felt from the bottom of his heart a never felt.


    But when you want to distinguish, it''s gone.

 Chapter 169

    This kind of scene, if change to do other people, either at a loss, or unknown.


    But it was lothing.


    So fox seven full of seductive action, Luoxin just slightly frown: "I''m not used to being so close to people."


    Fox seven "...


    who is the most destructive to the atmosphere? Find Luoxin on Xizhou.


    But fox seven is not so easy to give up, he rallied, lips up: "Xianjun why not used to?"


    He asked plainly, and his body never retreated.


    Luoxin coagulated his eyes, only felt that the enchanting double pupil was like a whirlpool, which made him unable to move his eyes easily.


    Fox seven''s palm fretted, stroked his neck, and fell on the side of his face.


    His body temperature is cold all the year round, which makes him feel more and more greasy.


    The light fragrance on the body suddenly becomes thick, but it is not pungent. It is like an invisible poison. Knowing that there is an abyss ahead, it still lures people to fall into it one after another.


    Luoxin is probably curious, so will let his action, forbearance, did not push fox seven.


    "What are you doing now?"


    Loessien''s expression was not a bit loose, almost the same as usual.


    Fox seven secret way this guy is simply too difficult to entangle, curled to curl a mouth, tiny a dint, press him on the ground.


    Luoxin did not resist, the cold blue eyes grab all the attention of fox seven.


    These are the most beautiful eyes he has ever seen. In a trance, Hu Qi can''t tell whether he wants to confuse Luoxin or be confused by him. In short, at this moment, he just wanted to greedily smell the breath of others.


    He wanted to be by his side and see only his appearance in his beautiful eyes.


    Fox seven hook labial horn: "love to, want what reason?"


    The fingertips fell on loessien''s lips, curving slightly.


    Luoxin frowned uncomfortably, holding Huqi''s wrist in his backhand and propping up.


    Fox seven one Leng, involuntarily feel guilty, some doubt ground of looking at him.


    Did you go too far?


    But he didn''t do anything.


    After squinting at him for a while, rosin said, "joy, anger, worry, thought, sadness, fear, surprise. What''s your love for me? "


    How could anyone ask such a question with such a serious face at such a time.


    Fox seven don''t know how many times, from Luoxin body feel frustrated.


    But the more that happens, the more will it inspire him.


    Fox seven gathered in his ear, low and soft voice, hot breath fluttered on the sensitive tip of the ear, "nature It''s a love for Xianjun. "


    He low smile: "immortal gentleman can still satisfy?"


    "Love?" Rosin repeated it.


    He suddenly let go of fox seven''s hand. Before fox seven could react, he felt that his shoulders sank and his body lay back uncontrollably.


    this gesture is as like as two peas.


    It''s just that the man up there right now is lothing.


    "You''ve only met me a few times, and you''ve got love. Isn''t love in this world so superficial? If so, it''s better not to


    Fox seven on his eyes, only feel as if it is not easy to melt some ice and snow in early spring, suddenly back to the bone chilling winter.


    Fox seven faintly feel, he probably still don''t understand Luo Xin''s brain circuit, just created today''s scene.


    But that doesn''t matter.


    As soon as he hooked his hand, he took Luoxin''s neck. "Xianjun, have you ever heard of love at first sight

 Chapter 170

    "Love at first sight?" Rosin''s eyebrows curled slightly.


    He raised his eyes to see fox seven, only fox seven against the tree, silver hair spread, set off his white skin, dazzling eyes.


    "Or whatever you like." Fox seven ways.


    He smiles, hands hard, with the force of light lift chin: "such as now."


    When he had finished speaking, he kissed lothing on the lips.


    Rosin''s pupils shrunk slightly.


    Just lip to lip, no other action.


    Fox seven did not dare to be too presumptuous after all. He still didn''t know Luoxin''s temperament. He was afraid that he could do too much. Instead, he made Luoxin angry.


    It was the first time that Luoxin was so close to others. His hand under his sleeve tightened slightly. He could not tell what he felt in his heart. It seemed that some waves were rising and he was calm quickly.


    Such a thing is a bit new to him.


    But it doesn''t seem so hard to accept.


    At the end of the kiss, fox seven left his lips with a smile.


    "Xianjun, you can do it if you want."


    Fox seven loose hands, lying on the ground. We have done a lot today. If we go too far, we are afraid that too much is not enough.


    However, after this experience, even if Luoxin is really a man who has no passion and no desire, his attitude towards him will inevitably change in the future.


    He let go, but lothing didn''t.


    Luo Xinwu pinched Hu Qi''s chin, forcing him to look at him.


    Luoxin clenched his lips, which was quite different from his usual style. He frowned: "you sure are..."


    In the middle of the speech, it stops completely.


    Lothing''s eyes were darkening, as if a storm were brewing.


    Fox seven couldn''t help swallowing saliva. He subconsciously shrank back, but was blocked by several vines.


    Fox seven lowered his eyelashes, and there were many green vines growing around him. The roots were thick, as if to wrap up the surrounding space and circle it into a prison.


    The vines look fragile, but they are indestructible. Fox seven tries to break free, but it can''t.


    He was a little uncertain. He didn''t know if today''s behavior was too bold and infuriated lothing.


    Now if it''s resistance. I''m afraid it''s just going to make loessien even more irritated. But if he doesn''t escape, it''s not his character to sit on the ground and wait for death.


    Fox seven heart constantly thinking, decided to compromise, waiting for the opportunity.


    His loan fell into lothing''s eyes.


    Rosin glanced at him. "Do you think I''m going to kill you?"


    Huh?


    What does that mean?


    Could it be said that lothing was not angry and had no malice towards him?


    Fox seven''s body slightly relaxed, he raised his eyes to see Luoxin, only Luoxin still look as usual, the appearance of light clouds, not a bit angry.


    Fox seven then put down the heart, a smile: "that is not."


    "I''m just afraid that Xianjun will be angry."


    "I''m afraid I''ll be angry," rosin asked


    "If Xianjun is angry and doesn''t care about me any more, what should he do?" Fox seven blinked, and made a pathetic look, "you know, a day without fairy king, fox seven heart is like being bitten by tens of thousands of ants at the same time."


    Luo Xin waved sleeve, will be tied into a vine zongzi like fox seven move to the front.


    He snorted: "glib."


    Fox seven wants to say again what, see Luo Xin lift up hand, probe toward his hair.


    He tore off a fox seven''s hair.


    Fox seven tease words haven''t said export, see that hair Wu from dry, in Luoxin''s hand gradually turned into ash.

 Chapter 171

    In the blink of an eye, it had turned into dust invisible to the naked eye. As soon as Luoxin raised his hand, it was splashed in the air.


    Fox seven opened his eyes wide.


    His face became dignified.


    Luo Xin seemed to sigh and said in a low voice, "if you go against the sky, you will surely damage your foundation."


    What''s all this called.


    Fox seven bit his teeth and called Yuanyuan in his heart.


    "You were born to be a spiritual creature, but you practice evil ways. Don''t you know that your body is broken inside? "


    Speaking of the end, loessien''s tone was full of criticism.


    Fox seven grievances.


    He really doesn''t know.


    "Yuanyuan, come out and make it clear to me."


    Yuanyuan (with a bright smile): "Congratulations, Bai Bai, you have unlocked the hidden plot. Do you understand? 5 points. "


    Vaguely remember, the last time Su Sheng, Yuan Yuan was also like this.


    "All right, deal." Fox seven feel no one hurt, no one love, just like a cabbage in the field.


    The dog system, in order to pit his forehead points, didn''t remind him that this time, the body may be lost unconsciously.


    Just thinking about it, fox seven suddenly felt a pain in the back of his neck.


    He turned his head and could only vaguely see that lothing raised his hand and put something in his neck.


    His voice rang out in the ear, with a little helpless, "this time, I will return you for Luohua."


    With his voice down, fox seven only feel a pure spiritual power constantly converged into his body. In the past, the feeling of suffocation and depression in the body disappeared in an instant.


    Fox seven was dropped down, but also some subconsciously to touch after the neck.


    He was still in a trance. When his toes touched the ground, he felt a sense of reality.


    Loessien looked back at him and said, "don''t act willfully in the future. If you don''t meet me today, I''m afraid you''ll be out of your wits in another month. "


    When Luoxin saw fox seven for the first time, he felt something unusual from him. Fox seven is clearly immortal, but it is haunted by demons. He always had doubts about this, and thought it was fox seven''s unique talent, which could be well integrated with the two.


    Until just now, Hu Qi and he The distance between them is closer.


    He realized that it was wrong.


    Hu Qi leaned lazily against the big tree behind him. Listening to Luo Xin''s words, he couldn''t help laughing out: "yes, Xianjun, it''s you."


    Fortunately, you are the one I met.


    After listening to Fox seven''s words, Luoxin recalled the day when she first met fox seven.


    Fox seven lips with a smile, but the eyes are cold, as if with a sigh: "if only at the beginning, met the person, is the Immortal King."


    Now, fox seven eyes is completely happy, went to his side, "Xianjun, save the grace of no return," he supported Luoxin''s shoulder, while enchanting smile, "how to make a promise?"


    Fox seven blinks an eye, half a day did not see before of dignified, restored that pair of hee hee ha appearance again.


    Loessien: --


    If I had known this guy was still like this, I shouldn''t have saved him.


    Rosin said: "nonsense


    it''s just that the voice is not as severe as before, and even the look is a little loose.


    Fox seven was not afraid of him, and with a puff of a smile, he threw himself into Luoxin''s arms


    This time, regardless of whether rosin''s body was stiff or not, he boldly held rosin''s face and forced a bite on her lips.

 Chapter 172

    Compared with Lowe, such a cold faced and warm hearted rosin is simply lovely.


    He had enough of the machine. "Xianjun, I really like you so much."


    Luoxin deep frown, a will he opened, "you this is vengeance."


    Fox seven''s question is on the low side, clearly like a piece of ice, but Luoxin only feels that his lips are hot.


    When they pushed, they both fell on the soft grass.


    This time fox seven is a little better, no longer pressure Luoxin. As soon as he experienced the happiness of the rest of his life, his behavior was out of line.


    Lothing had to be affected by him, listening to the laughter of fox seven.


    Publicity and wanton.


    Don''t open your eyes. He swore that he would never be kind to this monster next time.


    Fox seven leaned against him, took his arm tightly, and said with a smile: "Xianjun, I''m serious with you. I just don''t know if the fairyland is OK now. Can I have time to turn around now? "


    "Ridiculous." Half of Luoxin''s body was pressed by him. He wanted to take out his arm, but he was clutched by Huqi. He had no choice but to let him go.


    When he tilts his head, he can see fox seven''s low eyelashes, like fluttering butterfly wings. It''s very beautiful.


    At a glance, rosin looked away in a panic, afraid to look again.


    He has not yet found that he has been unknowingly softened a lot.


    And this softhearted, obviously is only for Fox seven.


    If this was the case, another person would have been expelled from Xizhou.


    "But I''d like to."


    Fox seven half true and half false sigh: "if I also become an immortal, I think I will be able to achieve a good story with Xianjun. Xianjun is in charge of all kinds of magic power. I only use beauty like flowers. It''s not a match made in heaven! "


    Someone obviously doesn''t know how to write four words of impudence.


    Rosin chuckled for the first time.


    He turned away and didn''t want to answer.


    Fox seven don''t want to let him go, rubbed to the neck of Luoxin, smile with a bit pure, as if back to the time before he became a demon.


    His breath fell on lothing''s skin, which made lothing feel uncomfortable for a while.


    Luo Xin drew a hand, just want to move, suddenly listen to Fox seven ask a way: "immortal gentleman, if that year, is your words, you will negative me?"


    Rosin was stunned.


    Fox seven is still looking at him, eyes stubbornly waiting for an answer.


    As if he could not understand it, loessien asked: "how to talk about negative since it is merciless?"


    Fox seven was stiff.


    He suddenly understood.


    Yes, at the beginning, I didn''t move my heart. How can I be so ungrateful.


    Unfortunately, once fox seven, to death did not understand this truth.


    Seeing that Hu Qi''s face was slightly in a trance, Luo Xin thought and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Fox seven looked up at him.


    In that pair of demon''s double pupil, reveals does not look like in the past sad.


    Fox seven stretched out his hand and held Luoxin''s face. He murmured in a low voice: "no matter how ruthless it is."


    He leaned over and kissed lothing''s lips again, but this time, different from the last two times, with a trace of enthusiasm, as if conquering the city, he wanted to leave his mark on lothing''s lips.


    Rosin was surprised.


    He twisted his eyebrows and raised his hand to push fox seven, but he didn''t push it.


    Fox seven still closed his eyes, like a devout description of his lips. As if tasting some delicious dessert, he stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked it gently on the corner of his lip.

 Chapter 173

    As if struck by thunder, rosin shuddered.


    He can''t believe to lift eyes to see fox seven, can only see his long eyelashes gently tremble, face also floating on a blush, in the face of the enchanting, more hook people soul.


    Fox seven regardless of kissing him, as if to let him also hot up, let him also suffer endless purgatory torture.


    Goblins.


    Realize this time, fox seven and past of dissimilarity, Luo Xin eyebrow can''t help but reveal a shrewd.


    He recited the Dharma mantra in his heart, and there were endless vines on the ground all around him. It was just a little different from the last time. The vines were shining with immortal Qi, and they were in a trance with the anger of their master.


    Vine growth, tied the body of fox seven.


    Fox seven finally raised an eye, but smile to Luo Xin: "immortal gentleman, you seem to blush."


    His eyes wave light flow: "if there is no emotion, why will blush?"


    Loessien: --


    Luoxin pinched his fist, and the jade flute of green color appeared in his hand again. He turned aside and did not look at Fox seven: "leave here, never come again."


    "I don''t think so."


    Fox seven laughed.


    He looked at Luoxin: "Xianjun looks down on me too much. Such a trick can trap me for the first time. Can it trap me for the second time?"


    Fox seven side said, body evil suddenly burst out, the concentration of strong, even the surrounding air seems to be slightly twisted a little bit.


    Luoxin was surprised, but Huqi had already broken away from the vine. His red lips reminded him: "Xianjun, after all, I am also the Lord of the soul eating city. Xianjun used the same method to deal with me. It''s too much to despise me."


    Luoxin and he looked at each other, green clothes rustling in the wind, he shook his head slightly, the first time so seriously called him: "Fox seven."


    "What on earth do you want to do?" He asked.


    "What I want," Fox seven walked slowly to him, with a coquettish smile on his face, "I thought it was clear enough."


    "I want Xianjun to be emotional," he reached out and grabbed Luoxin''s skirt without too much force, so the action became ambiguous. "I want Xianjun''s eyes, only me, just me."


    The breeze is blowing on his face, carrying a strange fragrance on him.


    Smell speech, Luo Xin''s face doesn''t have what moving color.


    He just glanced slightly and asked, "is love really so important to you?"


    Fox seven close to him, double pupil to reflect his appearance, eyebrows a bend: "that is not, I only care about Xianjun love."


    "As far as I''m concerned, if there''s one thing in the world that''s about Xianjun, it''s all good."


    Speaking of these love words, fox seven''s face is very serious, so that pair of eyes seems to become an attractive deep black hole, full of temptation and danger.


    It seems that Luoxin still can''t understand his words, but he also has some vague understanding of this feeling.


    Involuntarily, he stroked his upper lip and asked, "you used to Did you do the same to lowa? "


    Hu Qi looked at his face and gave a low smile. He deliberately lengthened his tail and said, "well..."


    Luoxin looked at him without blinking.


    Fox seven just holding his face, look serious: "no, my fairy Lord."


    It''s just you. It''s just you.


    I don''t know if his words please lothing, and lothing''s face looks a little better.

 Chapter 174

    Fox seven''s face leaned against his chest, and he rubbed slightly. His voice also lowered: "Xianjun, I want to kiss you again."


    Rosin''s face sank again. "No way."


    "Why?" Fox seven asked.


    Rosin gritted his teeth: "it''s just not allowed. Fox seven, don''t think I won''t do it to you. "


    "Xianjun," Fox seven kindly reminded him, "you have said this sentence several times. If you want to threaten, you might as well say something else. For example - "


    he thought about it and said:" if Xianjun said, fox seven, if you dare to do this again, I will never see you again. So I''m scared. "


    At his words, rosin''s face was slightly distorted.


    How to listen, it seems that he is like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    "I''m going to shut up," rosin said with a deep breath, turning around. "Let''s go."


    Fox seven wrongly pull his sleeve, "immortal gentleman how so quick turn over face don''t recognize a person."


    Luoxin made up his mind this time, no matter what Huqi said or did, he could not change his pace to the closed room.


    Besides, in order to save Hu Qi this time, he also spent a lot of aura and energy, which should be well deposited.


    Seeing his resolute attitude, Hu Qi turned his lips and said, "in that case, I will not disturb Xianjun Qingxiu."


    He quickly tiptoed to drop a very light kiss on the side of Luoxin''s face. His eyes were full of cunning after success: "I hope Xianjun doesn''t miss me too much, because this time, I''m going to leave for a while."


    Loessien''s footstep.


    He turned his head. "Are you going?"


    Fox seven good to spare time to look at him, "how, fairy Jun reluctant to me?"


    "It''s better not to come again," rosin said


    The door of the closed room was closed, fox seven ate a shut door, touched his nose, sighed, muttered in a low voice: "temper is really big."


    But this is the person he likes. What else can he do? Bear it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Rosin went into the closed room. After a while, he heard no more sound outside.


    I think fox seven should be gone.


    Lothing is against the door.


    He stares straight at the void, unable to find a focus in his eyes.


    My mind seems to be in a state of chaos. Every bit of these days has poured in.


    Luoxin suddenly found that, as soon as he closed his eyes, it was the man''s unorthodox smile and gentle voice calling: "Xianjun."


    So even the lips began to warm up.


    The heart in the chest is beating with a strange rhythm.


    Rosin frowned, rarely at a loss.


    It seems that he has encountered the biggest bottleneck since he was born.


    He didn''t know how to spend it.


    The affair of lust is very complicated.


    Fox seven.


    In front of Luo Xin''s eyes, Hu Qi''s figure appeared again involuntarily. Curiously, he touched his chest and frowned.


    It''s strange.


    No wonder so many people have been defeated by love.


    It''s too hard to understand.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Soul city.?


    Fox seven open your eyes.


    For a moment, Hong Yan knocked on the door and pushed in: "Lord, you are back."


    "Why," Fox seven looked at her, "what happened in the city?"


    Red Yan''s face was dignified: "return to the city Lord, our people, not far from the city, seem to have found traces of the demons."


    "Oh?" Fox seven raised eyebrows.


    The demon clan, always like a rat, can only hide in a dark corner.


    It''s no good to suddenly appear in the world.

 Chapter 175

    Hongyan said: "Lord, those demons are haunting, our people can''t track them. However, my subordinates dare to guess that the demons are going to make big moves this time. "


    Fox seven said with great interest: "how can I see it?"


    "Hundreds of years have passed since the last battle between the immortal and the devil. The demons can''t be willing to crawl at the foot of fairyland all the time. "


    Red Yan glanced at Fox seven''s look. Seeing that he didn''t change much, he continued: "besides, I heard that the royal family of the demons had a dispute this time. The new successor of the prince of the demons is Yuanchi."


    Hear Yuan Chi this name, fox seven''s facial expression finally had a silk to loosen.


    There are countless children under the demon king''s knee. The only one who can make a reputation in the fairyland and the demon clan is the new prince Yuanchi.


    Yuanchi is the devil''s, so Yuanchi will take measures against the fairyland. Maybe, the battle between the fairyland and the devil is imminent.


    But these, in fact, for Fox seven, it doesn''t matter much. The demon clan is both good and evil. Whether it''s immortal or devil, it doesn''t make much difference to them.


    Yuanchi should not fight against the demon clan.


    In the fox seven in the heart, naturally is to wish Yuan Chi to those virtuous immortals all violent hammer one meal.


    However, if there is a real fight between immortals and demons, as the chief Immortal King, Luoxin will be the first to be ordered to bear the brunt.


    He couldn''t bear to see lothing suffer.

 Chapter 176

    "Yuanyuan," Fox seven called, "tell me quickly, what is the hidden plot?"


    Yuan Yuan snapped his fingers, "OK, Bai Bai, I know Bai Bai, no problem, Bai Bai!"


    Hiding the plot, unlocking


    A hundred years ago.


    Fairyland.


    "Fox seven, do you know sin?" In the center, the emperor of heaven is aloof, casting an indifferent look.


    Standing in the middle, is already bloody fox seven.


    The silver one had been dyed red with blood. He opened his eyes with all his might. There were immortal beings standing around him. They looked at him coldly, as if his existence was wrong.


    "I don''t know what I''m guilty of." Fox seven mouth, voice hoarse and weak.


    His breath is also like a candle flickering in the wind, which will be out in the next moment.


    "Evil Someone harshly scolded, "hurt the emperor Ji, dare to be so arrogant."


    "Your Majesty," said the humanist, "a repentant animal like this should be given polarity!"


    More and more people said they agreed, and the noisy voice surrounded Hu Qi.


    He shook his forehead, blood flowing down his cheekbones. Without Neidan, he couldn''t bear the magnificent aura of the fairyland. He just felt that every part of his body was in pain. If he didn''t have a trace of pure brightness, he would fall down on the spot.


    Fox seven does not want to fall down, also does not want to kneel down to this group of hypocritical immortals.


    He is not a fool. After the Luohua incident, he guessed that it was all fairyland''s tricks to suppress the alien.


    "Your Majesty," someone in the crowd cried, "the seven inner elixirs of the fox have been lost. I suggest that this man should be banished from the immortal kingdom forever, suffering from fire and ice, and then be expelled from the lower world."


    "I agree!"


    "I agree!"


    ¡­¡­


    Echoed again and again, like waves, mercilessly swept.


    Fox seven is cold all over.


    He suddenly felt a little funny, why there are so many people in this world want to fly. What''s good about becoming an immortal? After all, it''s not a set of intrigues.


    No one can escape.


    The emperor looked at him for a moment and said, "sure!"


    No one interceded for Fox seven. The fairies wanted to solve the problem quickly, and their eyes twinkled with complacency.


    All the heckle, fox seven all accept abruptly, a also didn''t hum.


    For a moment, his consciousness blurred. Through his eyelashes, he saw that group of people raised their necks to see if he was dead.


    They all want to destroy him, but they don''t want their hands stained with blood. They can only use such a high sounding excuse to kill him.


    The fairyland is still magnificent, and the emperor of heaven is still dignified and noble.


    It turns out that this is a fairy.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    All people think that Fox seven will die, but did not expect that Fox seven''s life is too hard, expelled to the human world, just rely on their own willpower and talent, turn the corner, strength soared.


    The fairyland was unexpected.


    Wait until they react to come over of time already late, fox seven one person hit South sky gate, just like no one''s land.


    The original complacency, have become extremely frightened, that was in their eyes like ants, suddenly, turned into a master of life and death to seize power.


    If not at last, the emperor of heaven would come forward to negotiate with Fox seven with the life of the fox clan, I''m afraid he would really do something to wash the fairyland with blood.


    Although Huqi became the leader of the soul eating City, his foundation was broken long ago. The consequences of applying the method against heaven must be tragic.

 Chapter 177

    He didn''t even know how long he could live, but it was a pity that he couldn''t find a real relative in his whole life.


    He treats each other with sincerity, but what he gets is a sentence: "if it''s not my race, it''s different.".


    How sad, how ridiculous.


    After that, when the demons attacked on a large scale, fairyland was a little weak, so he sent Luohua to find him and wanted fox seven to help resist the demons.


    Luo Hua said, "seven seven seven, you help me again, you don''t want to see me die, do you?"


    Looking at the people who had been on the top of their hearts, Hu Qi felt heartache in such a low voice.


    He thought, anyway, his life will not be long, so he might as well help Luohua again.


    Maybe this time, he can see his own good.


    I don''t even ask Luohua to keep him in mind. I just hope that at some point in the future, Luohua will remember that a long time ago, there was a silly fox who gave him everything he could.


    -


    "fool." Fox seven opened his eyes and brushed away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Yuanyuan: "this is the hidden plot, so ah Baibai, you don''t have much time, you should refuel well!"


    Fox seven nodded: "I know."


    He stretched out his hand, not knowing if it was his psychological effect, but felt as if it had become transparent.


    Fox seven suddenly has a little trance.


    Is it true that he will disappear into the world like the hair pulled off from rosin''s hands that day.


    By then, will anyone remember him?


    Let''s forget the scum guy in lowa. What about LOXin?


    Will he miss the fox who always makes him uneasy for a moment.


    Fox seven hang down the head, the facial expression is pale, connect the long eyelash of quiver also appear frail rise.


    But these are the words of the future.


    With Luoxin''s spiritual support, he looked inside for a while, and estimated that there were about three months left.


    Three months, not too short, is enough for him to do a lot of things.


    "Hongyan," Hu Qi raised his voice and said, "I want to go out for a while. These days, you have a good view of soul eating city."


    Faintly aware that the tone of fox seven was different from usual, red Yan raised his head, only half of his own city Lord''s side face could be seen, hazily immersed in the yellow light.


    She wants to say and stop, finally just bent down: "red Yan know, the city master rest assured."


    "I''m naturally relieved that you do things," Hu Qi said with a smile. "It''s just that you are usually too brave. You are just a little girl. You don''t have to be too hard on yourself. If you encounter problems that are difficult to solve, you should put yourself first. "


    "Anyone can die, Hongyan, you can''t."


    Red Yan tightly chin, just didn''t choke out a voice, she firmly nodded: "I understand."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xizhou.


    Blue and white are in a daze.


    Since the fox demon brother came last time, Shifu has never been so harsh on her.


    In the days after cultivation, blue and white had a lot of free time.


    She held her head and looked at the sky.


    She missed her brother fox demon, who hadn''t come to see her for a long time, and didn''t know what she was busy with.


    Master seems to be in a bad mood recently. A few days ago, when blue and white passed by the door, she smelled wine from Luohua''s room.


    I used to hear from my grandfather that people like to drown their worries with wine.


    So what is master''s worry?


    Blue and white does not dare to ask, she also knows, even if asked, the master will not tell her.

 Chapter 178

    Suddenly, the blue and white corner of the eye glimpsed a black fog from the sky.


    She stood up and rubbed her eyes. The black fog disappeared again. Blue and white puzzling frown, only when they read wrong.


    Are you tired these days and hallucinating?


    The bell under the eaves suddenly rings at this time, which indicates that some people have strayed into Xizhou.


    It was because of the existence of this thing that the blue and white were noticed by Luohua and Luoxin at the first time when they entered Xizhou.


    Blue and white took a look at Luohua''s locked door, thought about it, recited a decision, and the bell stopped gradually.


    It''s just a matter of sending ordinary people home, so you don''t have to trouble master.


    Blue and white made up her mind and made a decision. Without disturbing Luohua, she went to the back of the mountain.


    There is a barrier on the back mountain, just to prevent mortals from entering it by mistake. At the beginning, blue and white had the key that Fox seven gave her, and then they could enter smoothly.


    "Strange, how did these people break in without keys?"


    Blue and white stopped in the peach grove. Sure enough, there were three or five people in front of them. They gathered together and marveled at the scene.


    It looks like they are.


    "This is Xizhou," the blue and white flower said softly as she approached, "you can''t enter without the permission of Xianjun."


    "I don''t want to punish you for the first time," said the blue and white fingertips with a faint green light. "I''ll take you back."


    However, the group of people did not seem to see her, and they were walking at will.


    Blue and white frowned and muttered in a low voice: "I don''t know what''s good."


    All of a sudden, a light smile sounded in my ear.


    There is wind passing by, peach blossoms are falling in a whirl.


    From the tree slowly out of a tall figure, that person is still young, black clothes and black hair, only the waist hanging a blood jade, it seems to add two points strange.


    As he approached, his appearance became clearer.


    Blue and white can''t help being stunned.


    She has seen many beauties, such as Luohua, Luoxin and Huqi.


    But the youth is different.


    His eyebrows and eyes are very deep. He seems to be very affectionate, but it''s cold in his eyes. It seems that the sunshine around can''t shine on him. Where the pace reaches, there is endless darkness.


    Obviously not ordinary people.


    Blue and white heart alarm, watching him warily: "who are you?"


    The young man in black looks like a ghost, but after two steps, he has come to blue and white.


    Blue and white surprised to find that the time around seems to stop at this moment.


    The faces of those mortals were still filled with a curious smile, and the peach petals had not yet fallen to the ground.


    When the wind stops, the trees are still.


    Only the person in front of her and herself can move freely.


    Blue and white involuntarily stepped back, with a long sword on her hand: "who are you? What''s the purpose of coming to Xizhou? "


    "I didn''t hear that before," he said, his voice as cool as jade. "There is a yellow haired girl in Xizhou."


    Blue and white suddenly stare big eyes, as if caught pain foot: "you say who is yellow hair girl? You don''t look a few years older than me


    He suddenly laughed and came close to the blue and white flower. His voice lowered: "your age is less than a lonely fraction."


    "You are not human." Blue and white heard but not angry, a face like this.


    Silence for a moment, Yuan Chi hook lips, "little girl in cheat me."

 Chapter 179

    Blue and white just cross the sword in front of the chest, a face of vigilance, "if you don''t say the purpose here, I''m not polite."


    It was supposed to be a formal threat, and she could not feel half a sense of awe from her little round face in the future.


    "I''m Yuanchi. As for the purpose of coming here," Yuanchi pinched the blue and white chin. "I just want to come in to see the beautiful scenery of Xizhou."


    Lie with your eyes open.


    Although blue and white is young, but it is not a fool, naturally do not believe what he said.


    Yuanchi Where does this name seem to have been heard?


    Although it is not clear what the identity of the young man in front of him is, seeing that he is surrounded by black Qi, he is not a good man.


    He must not be allowed to enter Xizhou.


    Blue and white even hold the idea of dying together with Yuan Chi, but her simple mind is seen through by Yuan Chi at a glance.


    Yuan Chi gave a cold smile: "why, do you want to kill Gu?"


    The hand that pinches blue and white chin moves down gradually, covering on her fragile neck, exerting gradually.


    Blue and white was shocked to find that all the techniques taught by her master in the past could not be used. Yuanchi''s strength is too high for her. It''s easier to deal with her than to pinch an ant.


    "Master Help me... " Blue and white face because of oxygen and hold red, tears in the orbit.


    "Master?" Yuan Chi picked an eyebrow and attached it to the blue and white ear and said, "why don''t you ask for solitude? I''m not sure. Solitude will let you go."


    Blue and white hard to stare at him, "you don''t think!"


    "It''s stubborn. I appreciate you very much." The mouth says so, but Yuan Chi has no strength to relax.


    The sword "bang" to the ground, see blue and white is about to die, a green awn burst from the air.


    It''s in the direction of Yuanchi.


    As a last resort, Yuanchi can only let go of the blue and white and turn to deal with the green awn.


    Blue and white fell on the ground, covering his throat, gasping. She walked a circle between life and death. She couldn''t help but be afraid of the young man in front of her. She looked up in surprise and yelled in the direction of the visitor, "master!"


    Luohua gradually shows his figure. Seeing him coming, blue and white seems to have taken peace of mind.


    Master is so powerful that he must be able to catch this man.


    "Who is Gu Dang?" Yuan Chi sneered at Luo Hua. "It''s Xianjun you."


    Seeing Yuanchi, Luohua''s pupil shrinks. "It''s you."


    Yuanchi is moody and cold-blooded. He doesn''t want to deal with him, whether he is immortal or devil.


    Luo Hua frowned and said, "you dare to come to Xizhou. Aren''t you afraid that my brother and I will subdue you together?"


    Yuan Chi said: "if you are afraid, you will not come here."


    He was intrigued and hurt. But for this, he would not have come to Xizhou alone.


    "I didn''t mean any harm this time," Yuan Chi said. "I just want to shut up for a while. I don''t think you won''t refuse? "


    "Why should I promise you?" Lowa said coldly.


    "With them," Yuan Chi raised his hand, and the evil spirit condensed into a sharp dagger, aiming at the necks of those mortals, "Immortal King should not be helpless, right


    The corner of his mouth raised his will to get a smile. Sure enough, Luo Hua bit his teeth and nodded his head.


    "It should be very cost-effective to exchange one person for the lives of these people." Yuan Chi picked up the blue and white flowers on the ground. The poison planted in his blood could not be restrained, and his eyes became red. "Xianjun, how about it?"

 Chapter 180

    "Don''t," blue and white hope eyes on Luo Hua''s body, "master, help me!"


    Luo Hua said in a deep voice: "Yuanchi, you are deceiving people too much."


    "I don''t want to kill her," Yuan Chi Han said in a voice. "I just need this little girl to accompany me for a few days. After a few days, I will send her back intact."


    He clenched his fist. The poison made him impatient. The dagger threatened to approach those people''s necks. It seemed that as long as lowa said no, he would kill all those mortals.


    Luohua stood in the same place and pondered for a long time. Finally, he left with those mortals, and his voice was misty: "Yuanchi, if I don''t see blue and white in a few days, I won''t make you demons feel better!"


    Yuanchi chuckled.


    "Master! Master Blue and white tears hazy cry, voice bleak, "don''t leave blue and white ah..."


    Why, why didn''t master save her? Think of just almost dead feeling, blue and white body shrunk.


    Yuan Chi glanced at her and said in a low voice, "it seems that your master doesn''t care about you that much."


    "You, you bullshit!" Blue and white mouth hard, but the heart is like sinking to the bottom of the sea, cold all over.


    Yuan Chi snorted. He took blue and white''s waist and carried her into a cave.


    At the tip of Yuanchi''s finger, the black fog turned into a big bed. He also in the blue and white body a few points, let her not move, only by his action, was held to the bed.


    Blue and white is very afraid, can''t help crying: "you, what do you want to do to me?"


    Yuan Chi''s hand stroked her face, and there was a slight slant in his smile. He nibbled at the blue and white earlobe, "what do you think?"


    This girl is the body of Xuanyin. If it is true, I will never die.


    Yuanchi pursed his lips. It took a lot of energy to heal his wounds by himself, but now with blue and white, Xuanyin body can help Yuanchi recover as soon as possible.


    It''s a natural baby.


    Yuan Chi''s hand a little action, will be blue and white clothes are stripped off, he covered with this green body, guide the blue and white action, low breathing: "as an isolated woman, you are still the first."


    Blue and white humiliated to clench teeth, tears filled eyelashes. She wanted to kill Yuanchi in her heart, but he was too powerful to have a chance.


    Consciousness confused, blue and white can not help thinking of Luohua, ten fingers suddenly clenched.


    Master


    How could master leave her behind and put her in such a situation.


    Yuan Chi pinches the tip of her chin and forces her to look at herself. He looked at it for a while, fingertip brushed the little girl''s clenched lip, frowned: "cry what? Do you know how many women in the demon clan are looking forward to being spoiled all night, but they can''t


    Blue and white a bite Yuan Chi''s hand, hate to stare at him.


    Yuan Chi''s face didn''t change. She bit it. Until the blue and white teeth opened their mouth, he slowly dealt with the wound.


    Blood bead appears more conspicuous on pale finger, Yuan Chi looked for a while, suddenly way: "just listen to Luo Hua say, you seem to be called blue and white."


    Blue and white do not speak, it is a default.


    "Blue and white..." Yuan Chi repeated the name several times, his eyes flashed by, and then he kissed her on the lips, "from now on, you are a lonely person."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later.


    Blue and white stood pale on the back hill, holding the blood jade Yuan Chi gave her.

 Chapter 181

    Staring at the blood jade, blue and white''s face is unpredictable.


    She raised her hand to smash the jade. But at the last moment, he changed his mind.


    Far away, a white shadow came leisurely.


    Luohua''s face is still light, see blue and white, he just said: "let''s go."


    I didn''t ask what happened to blue and white in recent days.


    Blue and white looked at Luohua in a trance, holding the corner of her mouth with self mockery: "yes, master."


    Her voice was cold, not as innocent and lively as before. It seemed that she had gone through a lot of vicissitudes.


    Luo Hua turned his back and said nothing.


    He knew he was sorry for blue and white.


    But he couldn''t help it at that time.


    Yuanchi is right. He can''t watch those people die. Therefore, we can only sacrifice the blue and white.


    Anyway, blue and white are not dead, are they.


    Blue and white has been hanging eyes behind him, silent.


    She went all the way back to her room, took off her clothes without expression, saw the marks all over her body, and then bit her lips and cried.


    Blue and white hands up, want to give yourself an end, but the aura of fingertip has not yet touched the heart will disappear -


    this is Yuanchi''s technique before leaving, said to protect her, even make her unable to commit suicide.


    How hateful!


    Blue and white eyes cry red, see Yuanchi, she must, must kill him.


    At all costs.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luoxin opened the door of the closed room. These days, Hu Qi, as he said, never came to Xizhou again.


    Clearly returned to the same life as before, but Luoxin had a sense of loss.


    "Strange." Holding his own heart, he felt that there was a mysterious feeling in his heart, which rose and fell. Unlike the past, it was deposited in his heart, waiting for the moment to burst out.


    He practiced for a while, but still couldn''t get rid of this feeling, so he decided to go to the spirit spring for a while to have a good meditation.


    The water in Lingquan is warm, which makes the whole body relax.


    Luoxin closed his eyes. I don''t know how long later, he heard a slight sound at the tip of his ear.


    Then there was the familiar faint fragrance in the air.


    The corners of his lips rose slightly involuntarily.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a man leaning against the pool wall, holding a handful of water with his fox tail, and letting the water flow down.


    Fox seven concentrate on playing in the water, even when Luoxin close did not find.


    There was a shadow on the surface of the water, and he raised his eyes, right in front of Luoxin''s eyes.


    "You''re disturbing me again," rosin said


    But there was not much blame in the voice.


    Fox seven pouted, some grievances: "I did not dare to disturb you."


    Hearing the words, rosin can''t help but raise her lips.


    "I thought you would never come again."


    As soon as the words came out, rosin found out something was wrong. So it seems that he is looking forward to Fox seven.


    Fox seven really eyes a bright, fox tail in Luo Xin''s skirt next rub ah rub ah, "immortal gentleman but miss me?"


    "No Rosin road.


    "Really not?"


    Rosin, don''t open your eyes. Don''t talk.


    Fox seven will be satisfied with the smile, eyes such as falling stars. Suddenly he reached out and tugged at rosin. Without noticing, rosin leaned forward and hugged the person in front of him.


    "Xianjun," Fox seven circled his waist and breathed in his ear, "Axin."


    Rosin was stiff.


    Fox seven called more naturally, with a smile: "Xin, I miss you so much."

 Chapter 182

    Lothing reached out to push him. "Let go."


    Fox seven hands on force, toward him smile: "don''t put."


    With a little effort, he leaned close to rosin''s neck. "A Xin, hold me."


    The voice is gentle and charming, the words are broken in the wind, and are mixed together again, and come into Luoxin''s ear.


    Luoxin seems to be lured in general, hand in accordance with the speech back to embrace the fox seven waist side.


    Much thinner than he thought.


    Fox seven languidly rely on him, contentedly in his chest circle, "Xin." He called.


    Rosin lowered her eyes.


    See fox seven raise head, repeated again: "I really, miss you so much."


    Fox seven raised his head, involuntarily printed a kiss on Luoxin''s lips. At first, the kiss was very slow and gentle, but later, gradually, he seemed dissatisfied, and lothing didn''t respond. Fox seven bit the corner of his lip lightly, and his action was a little more unrestrained.


    Luoxin long eyelashes a shake, suddenly for the first time passive into active.


    Fox seven surprised to open an eye, Luo Xin sucks his lip petal, on the body good smell of pure lotus fragrance will cover two people.


    He looked at the people in front of him, and his eyes became gentle. Breathing disordered rhythm, face also become ruddy unceasingly, eyes seem to be dense on a layer of water mist.


    Fox seven''s hand gradually to Luo Xin''s Lapel to explore, Luo Xin seems to be back to God, a grasp of his wrist, explore the eyes looking at him.


    Fox seven laughs, lowers the head to bite his Adam''s apple, "Xin, allow me this time."


    The faint meaning of praying in the tone made Luoxin frown.


    He didn''t experience it, but he didn''t understand it at all. Just some doubts, for Fox seven, is it so important?


    "Fox seven," rosin looked at him for a moment, and his voice was low. "If you leave Xizhou now, there''s still time."


    "It''s too late." Fox seven raised his eyebrows and took off Luoxin''s belt.


    The water temperature of Lingquan is not high, which only makes people feel comfortable. Fox seven a thought, will own clothes in addition to a clean.


    The slender finger caresses Luo Xin''s body before, fox seven slant head looks at him, lips hold a touch of cunning smile, "Xin, you also want me clearly."


    Rosin pursed her lips.


    For a moment, he raised his eyes, cold blue eyes dark.


    The hand that held fox seven loosened unconsciously, and he whispered: "do you really want to come to this step?"


    He raises the chin of fox seven, "lust, what is good after all?"


    Fox seven raised eyebrow a smile: "a Xin tasted, don''t know."


    His body temperature was low, and the place where they touched each other became hotter.


    Luoxin did it without a teacher. He stroked Huqi''s panting face and looked at him vaguely.


    After a while, he whispered, "you are different from the old days."


    "You''re deeper than I am."


    Fox seven not to be outdone to bite him, "Xianjun, now is not the time to be distracted."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When everything in Tao Ran''s Pavilion is calm, Hu Qi is exhausted and sleeps on Luo Xin''s leg.


    When he fell asleep, he was completely unguarded, and cast away his usual coquettish appearance. At the moment, he showed some purity.


    The silver hair is well rooted and spread on the grass.


    Loessien looked down at him, his hands flashing green.


    He attracted a green leaf, which constantly changed in the palm of his hand, and finally turned into a simple blue jade hairpin.


    Luo Xin action extremely lightly Wan in the fox seven''s hair, eyes inadvertently revealed a trace of tenderness.

 Chapter 183

    It seems to feel his action, fox seven slightly twist body, unconsciously murmured: "Xin, Xin..."


    Lothing leaned over, and a kiss fell gently into the corner of fox seven''s eye.


    He hooked his lips and suddenly felt that he didn''t seem to hate this feeling.


    System space, eat dog food to eat full circle: "tut tut."


    Think of not long ago, this person also a face of noble cool: "in this world, no one can make me emotional."


    It''s all deceitful!


    A man''s mouth, a liar.


    When the wind blows, the plants on the edge of Lingquan bend slightly. Luo Xin suddenly frowned slightly. He picked up Hu Qi and went into the room. After putting him on the bed, he turned and went out.


    After a moment''s silence, rosin said softly, "come out."


    The void gradually distorted, and the place where there was no one showed a figure of one person.


    White dress flutters, Luo Hua complexion made a gift: "elder brother."


    "What''s the matter?" Rosin looked at him.


    These days, Luohua should be cultivating blue and white, how suddenly came to Taoran Pavilion.


    Luo Hua is a way: "just now, I seem to see fox seven."


    Lothing didn''t deny it and nodded.


    "Fox seven seems Close to my brother? " Asked lowa tentatively.


    These days, because he was ashamed of blue and white in his heart, he didn''t even dare to see her again. Although blue and white seems to have nothing happened, Luo Hua knows that she must hate his master in her heart.


    Upset, Luohua decided to go to Taoran pavilion to discuss with Luoxin.


    But as soon as I stepped into Taoran Pavilion, I saw fox seven lying on Luoxin''s legs.


    If he is right, brother''s eyes seem to be with emotion.


    Think of these days, fox seven always come to find brother, Luohua heart sink.


    I don''t know what to think. His first reaction was to hide.


    But lothing found out.


    Rosin looked at him. "What''s up?"


    "Brother," Luo Hua clenched his teeth and blurted out, "he''s a demon!"


    As soon as he spoke, lowa keenly felt that lothing was not happy.


    Luoxin eyebrows cold, "Luohua, you should be very clear, fox seven is why fall fairy into demon. What if he is a demon? In my eyes, he is much better than many immortals. "


    Luohua hesitated and blushed. After a long time, he said, "fairy and demon are different. I hope my brother will think twice."


    "What''s the matter with you today?" Rosin frowned and turned the subject.


    Luohua thought of today''s goal. He clenched his fist and whispered: "brother, I It''s too late to see


    He told all the causes and consequences of meeting Yuanchi that day.


    Luoxin''s face became more and more ugly. His eyebrows were like frost. He could not help slapping Luohua on the chest and said in a cold voice, "just for those people, would you have the heart to send your apprentice out?"


    Luo Hua snorted, stumbled back a few steps, wiped the blood stains from the corners of his mouth, he bowed his head and said: "I can''t help it, brother. I''m not you. I''m not sure about shangyuanchi. I can''t let those mortals be killed by Yuanchi."


    Although Luoxin was not interested in blue and white, he learned from Xizhou. If he had, he would not have.


    In a way, he''s a little bit colder than lowa. He only cares about the people he cares about.


    Others, immortals, demons, human beings and demons, have nothing to do with him.


    Luoxin said: "roll down the mountain and strengthen your cultivation. Since Yuanchi appears, there will be nothing good about it."

 Chapter 184

    Luo Hua said that when he was about to leave, he could not help but turn back and said, "brother, fox seven is a demon after all."


    Loessien swung his sleeves and left.


    In the room.


    Fox seven wakes up. He can hear the conversation clearly. He blinked, as if to hold back his tears.


    Those who can not ask, self pity mood, finally at this moment all scattered.


    When rosin came in, he was wiping away the tears from the corners of his eyes and said, "I wake up when I''m in a nightmare."


    Lothing knew it, but he didn''t break it.


    Fox seven toward his hand, Luohua also obediently took his hand, will fox seven pulled up from the bed.


    Fox seven rolled into his arms and turned into a prototype.


    The little fox huddled up and licked rosin''s cheek. When he saw his body shaking, he began to giggle.


    Rosin held it, fingertips on the soft hair, and the fox played with his fingers.


    Xianjun suddenly found that he liked this feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Blue and white blow out the candle, just walk to the bedside, was blindfolded from behind.


    Before she had time to struggle, she was cursed.


    The man leaned against her neck socket, sniffed the smell of her body, and then whispered: "do you want to be alone?"


    The familiar voice makes blue and white tremble. She tries her best to open Yuanchi''s arms and glares at the comer.


    There was a long sword in his hand, and the blue and white aimed at his throat, which made him feel like he was ready to fight for death.


    Yuan Chi Si had no doubt that if he dared to step forward, blue and white would wipe his neck.


    The technique that had been planted on her had been erased by lowa. Because of this, Yuan Chi thought that something had happened to her, and then he came from the devil''s land.


    He was all dusty, but in exchange for the angry eyes of the little girl.


    Yuan Chi felt restless in his heart. "Do you hate loneliness so much?"


    The struggle of blue and white, in Yuan Chi''s view, is just a small fight. As soon as he waved his hand, the sword in blue and white fell to the ground.


    In a flash of his figure, the blue and white waist was tightly bound.


    The human body is softer and more fragile than he thought.


    Luohua and Luoxin are called to the fairyland by the emperor of heaven. The border of Xizhou just allows Yuanchi to perform his magic power at will.


    He once again limited the movement of blue and white, but let her speak.


    Blue and white cough a few, want to break free, but how also have no way.


    Helplessness and despair swept the whole heart, blue and white hate such themselves, as if on that day, she can only watch her grandfather die, no way.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Yuanchi''s hand.


    He grew up under the service of others when he was a child. When he came of age, the demonic women flattered him even more.


    But he couldn''t get angry.


    "Blue and white." Yuanchi called her name.


    Blue and white hands can not help but pinch some.


    "But I miss you very much."


    In the night, his eyebrows and eyes went a little evil, vaguely just an ordinary young man.


    He stretched out his palm, on which lay a red bead. Yuanchi said, "last time I heard you talking in your sleep, I missed your grandfather very much. I sent someone to look for this reincarnation pearl, which contains a wisp of your grandfather''s ghost. It only takes seventy-nine years to warm him up and bring him back to life. "


    It''s only 49 years. The blue and white road has been built, which has increased the life span of a hundred years. For them, it is not worth mentioning.


    Yuan Chi''s voice rarely hides a trace of tension.

 Chapter 185

    He thought he was a little crazy.


    This is obviously just a personal girl, ordinary, in addition to the body of Xuanyin, there is no brilliant place.


    But the clear eyes, when he wanted to cry, tickled his heart.


    But he seems to be bewitched. When he returns to the devil''s land, he always thinks of his little girl.


    Yuanchi didn''t tell blue and white how long he had been looking for the reincarnation pearl, and didn''t tell her how much cultivation it took to find her grandfather''s ghost.


    He has always been a cold person, but for the first time, want to care about a person''s emotions.


    But Yuanchi also understood that blue and white hated him now, so he could only use this way to make her happy.


    Blue and white hands holding the bead, but also some unreal feeling, until Yuan Chi can not help but kiss her eyelids, she suddenly returned to God.


    "Don''t think you can You can... " Blue and white thought for a long time, did not find a suitable word.


    Seeing her like this, Yuan Chi began to laugh, "blue and white," he said in her ear, "it''s good to hate you. You should never forget you."


    Yuan Chi holds blue and white, regardless of her desire to kill eyes on the bed, curtain down, covered the room beautiful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Blue and white wake up, aware that the body has been able to move.


    As soon as she tilted her head, she could see Yuanchi''s sleeping face.


    The blue and white movement slightly props up the body, raises the hand, put on Yuan Chi''s neck.


    The feeling of pulse beating comes from the finger abdomen. It looks like an ordinary teenager. His neck is long and fragile. It seems that he can easily break it if he makes an effort.


    The blue and white hands trembled involuntarily.


    She clenched her teeth.


    Mingming, Mingming should not hesitate. She clearly wanted to kill the people in front of her, but why did she waver for a moment.


    Just then, the back of the hand was held.


    Blue and white bow, to the deep late eyes.


    Yuan Chi said: "wrong."


    Blue and white a Leng: "what?"


    "The position is wrong," Yuan Chi hooked her lips, guided her hand, moved down, "just like that can''t kill Gu."


    Blue and white bite lips, just for their own not to fight and angry. She released her hand and said coldly, "get out of here. I don''t want to see you again in my life."


    "This time," Yuanchi said, "I want to bring you back to the devil''s land."


    Blue and white was stunned. Seeing that he didn''t seem to be joking, his expression became colder and colder: "what are you doing now? Do you want me to thank you? Even if I die, I will never step into the devil''s land. "


    Yuanchi stretched out her hand, and before she touched her hair, it was opened by blue and white.


    He raised his eyes.


    I just want to see you every day.


    This sentence, but failed to say. Because he knew that even if he said it, blue and white would not believe him.


    "Good." Yuanchi answered with a vague meaning.


    He got up, put his arms around the blue and white flower and gave a kiss, "I cast a spell on you alone. Unless I die alone, no one will touch you."


    Blue and white sneer: "not rare."


    "It''s rare." Yuanchi looked at her, word by word.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Little flower." Fox seven stands lazily outside the door and calls.


    Blue and white is sitting on the bed, looking at the red bead in her hand, a little distracted.


    Yuanchi has left, but the room seems to be full of his smell.


    What on earth does he want to do?


    Is it not enough to tease her once? Why are you still so entangled?

 Chapter 186

    Hear the voice of fox seven, blue and white in a hurry to take back the beads, open the door, "fox demon brother."


    Fox seven looked at her, eyes a meal, and then said with a smile: "a Xin, they all went to the fairyland, I''m afraid you are afraid, to accompany you."


    Blue and white barely laughed: "thank you, brother fox demon."


    "You''re welcome," Fox seven slowly approached her, eyes in her body turned a circle, finally said in a deep voice, "if you really want to thank, it''s better to tell your brother, who did it?"


    Blue and white are stunned.


    Fox seven''s hand changed a mirror, he pointed to the blue and white neck.


    Blue and white raised his eyes to see, surprised to see the white skin on more than a little bit of trace - is the Yuan Chi left.


    Just now she was in a trance and didn''t notice.


    Blue and white in a hurry to pull up the clothes.


    Fox seven sighed, touched her head, "little flower, it''s OK, tell brother."


    Blue and white can not help but red eyes, these days of grievances and pain, seems to have a vent outlet.


    She sobbed and said everything.


    Fox seven has an iron face.


    "LOVA, he actually..." Fox seven anger from the heart.


    He''s always known about lowa scum. I didn''t expect him to be so scum.


    Blue and white is the matter of Xuanyin, fox seven knows. That''s why she was sent to Xizhou. The ghost city is full of evil spirit. What he did was the art against heaven, which is not suitable for blue and white.


    This thought, even if Luohua is not good, it is also a serious fairy way, can take good care of her.


    But I didn''t expect that I would break through an abyss on the way.


    More did not expect, Luohua will choose to give up blue and white.


    The little girl was out of breath when she cried. Fox seven could not help but feel distressed when she saw it. She said, "the demon wolf is ambitious. Sooner or later, he will attack the fairyland. At that time, his brother will kill Yuanchi and avenge Xiaohua."


    "No!" Blue and white blurted out.


    Fox seven surprised looking at her, she only after knowing the way: "fox demon brother, if there is such a day, don''t kill him."


    "Take it as if blue and white had a nightmare."


    In this way, it can be regarded as a return to his love.


    Fox seven looks at the little girl''s absent-minded appearance, seems to have some insight. It seems that blue and white did not hate Yuanchi so much. On the contrary, it gave birth to a trace of affection.


    This side of human affairs, fox seven nature is not clear, also don''t want to see through.


    Love is overbearing, there is no reason at all.


    But now blue and white, or some can''t let go, don''t want to face the heart.


    Fox seven understand, can only rub rub her hair top: "good, as a dream. When you wake up, it''s up to you whether you want to remember or forget. "


    Blue and white hanging head, silent.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The devil''s land.


    Yuanchi went back to his bedroom, and immediately a maid came up and called, "Your Highness."


    Yuanchi frowned.


    The maid screamed harder and threw away her eyes: "Your Highness has been running all the way. Why don''t you take a bath and change clothes first? I''ll wait on you."


    She deliberately accentuated her tone on the word "serve" and twisted her body to approach Yuanchi with hints.


    People in the demons are more unruly than other races. Therefore, the maid has been around Yuanchi for several years, and her behavior is a bit out of line.


    Today, she should have chosen the clothes specially. Her beautiful body loomed in action, and her strong and sweet fragrance filled the air.


    Yuanchi felt a little sick.


    He waved his hand mercilessly, and the flowery maid fell to the ground in an instant, turning into a dead corpse.

 Chapter 187

    "You want to climb the lonely bed?"


    Yuanchi takes back his hand coldly.


    "Come and clean up the whole hall. Don''t dirty your eyes." Yuanchi ordered, and after a pause, he said, "remove the fragrance with strong flavor, and replace it with Put on Qinglian


    Blue and white body, is so good smell of lotus.


    "Yes, your highness."


    When the hall up and down, all cleaned up according to his requirements, Yuan Chi changed his clothes and went to visit the devil king.


    The demon king has been weak for a long time, and all his rights have been separated by Yuanchi and several princes.


    Now, it''s just a puppet.


    "Father." Yuanchi entered the hall and bowed down.


    The devil did not respond.


    Yuan Chi didn''t care. He said to himself, "my son is ready to attack the fairyland."


    The devil seemed to have a touch on his face. His voice was weak and old: "do you think about it?"


    Yuan Chi said, "yes."


    The demon king gave him a definite look and said, "it seems that you are different from before. What changed you? "


    "My father is so thoughtful," Yuan Chi said. "Anyway, isn''t the fight between immortals and Demons what my father wants to see?"


    The demon king was silent for a moment, and sighed: "if you want to do it, why ask me? Anyway, now the demon army is following your orders."


    "You are my father, after all." Yuan Chi responds.


    "Yuanchi," the demon king said with a vague smile, "I appreciate your coldness most. It''s most like what I looked like when I was young. But after all, you still have a little bit of your mother''s tenderness. "


    "It will kill you." He said.


    The devil said that, and suddenly pushed out.


    Yuan Chi was stunned, and then he was surprised to find that this palm did not hurt him. Instead, a steady stream of pure evil Qi entered his body.


    The devil''s body is gradually weak down, until finally, no breath.


    Yuan Chi got up speechless, bowed to the devil again, and left the hall.


    Out to the point of the platform, Yuan Chi a black robe, "all the king listen to the order!"


    The thirty-six magic armies all knelt down in uniform.


    "Target, fairyland."


    Yuanchi''s voice rang out and spread to every demon soldier''s ear.


    He looked serious and his eyes flashed bloodthirsty.


    Magic army are excited to rub their hands, holding Yuanchi, toward the direction of fairyland, rolling like thick black fog.


    Yuanchi sat on the head, rubbing a wooden hairpin on his hand, which he secretly took from blue and white.


    Since she refused to enter the devil''s land, even the fairyland was destroyed.


    Tell her there''s no place to run, no place to go.


    Can only stay by his side, forever, forever.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The news of the demons'' massive attack spread all over the fairyland overnight.


    The immortals, who are used to singing at night, are still at a loss at first, but then they gradually let go.


    They have the emperor.


    If not, there are the Rossin and the LOVA brothers.


    Just this just put down the heart, was the magic army beat up again. The magic army has won many battles, and the immortal army has been defeated.


    The worst thing was that the emperor of heaven went to the battle himself, but he was not as late as Yuanchi and was seriously injured.


    All of a sudden, the news exploded among the fairies. The emperor of heaven could not beat the prince of the demon clan. Who else could subdue him?


    At this time, someone thought of lothing.


    Luoxin is the chief immortal. He seems to have made a breakthrough some time ago. He will be able to defeat Yuanchi.

 Chapter 188

    The fairyland is shrouded in clouds.


    Compared with the former resplendence, life is full of excitement, now it looks much bleak.


    In the fairyland, people are afraid that one day the demons will raise their troops to attack.


    Rosin stood tall in the middle of the hall.


    At the top of the table sat the pale emperor. After looking at Luoxin for a long time, the emperor whispered, "Luoxin, do you know why I came to you?"


    Lothing dropped her eyes: "know."


    The emperor said: "I know that you don''t want to start a war and destroy your life. But now that the demons have started to fight, as a member of the fairyland, you should defend the safety of the fairyland. "


    Rosin didn''t speak, just gave a noncommittal smile.


    He has always been indifferent to these things. The emperor of heaven knew his character clearly in his heart. He coughed twice and suddenly said, "I know that you are very close to Fox seven recently. If I could take his inner alchemy once, I could take it a second time. "


    He lowered his voice, full of threats: "rosin, you have to think about it."


    Hearing the name of Hu Qi, Luo Xin raised his head with a frown. He pulled his lips and said coldly, "I don''t know that the emperor of heaven is so mean."


    The emperor of heaven snorted coldly: "this seat is just for the fairyland."


    Luoxin''s right hand raised, the cold blue eyes flashed, and the green sword went straight to the emperor.


    As soon as the emperor wanted to resist, he saw the sword coming with the wind and wiping his cheek.


    The strong wind cut off a wisp of black hair on the sideburns of the emperor of heaven.


    The emperor of heaven was furious: "Luoxin, you are so brave."


    "There''s nothing wrong with fairyland," rosin looked at him coldly. "But if you want to do something to my people, it''s a big mistake."


    The emperor was so angry that he held out his hand and pointed to Luoxin, but he didn''t say a complete word for a long time.


    Luoxin walked away, leaving a voice gradually away: "I will deal with Yuanchi, but not for you, not for fairyland."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xizhou.


    Blue and white are always in a daze these days. It seems that they don''t sleep well at night, and the corners of their eyes are black and blue.


    Fox seven see distressed, always let her to have a good rest, so pretending to be strong, but more people sigh.


    Finally coax blue and white to sleep, fox seven will blue and white placement, carefully cover for her brocade quilt, just got up, fox seven pupil suddenly shrink.


    He retreated abruptly and avoided the blow behind him. But before he could see the figure clearly, he saw the black fog lingering around and smelled a strange smell at the tip of his nose.


    Consciousness gradually blurred, fox seven finally fainted in the past.


    Too careless.


    -


    when he wakes up, his surroundings are already different.


    His eyelids were still heavy, and they were all hazy shadows.


    At this time, a powerful hand pinched fox seven chin, tingling feeling let fox seven awake a lot.


    He heard the man in front of him say, "you are the Lord of the soul eating city."


    He raised his eyes to the dark eyes of the young man.


    Black clothes black hair, more and more appear pale skin, facial features evil strange, fox seven one eye recognized this person''s identity: "Yuan late."


    See his manner as usual, a little bit flustered appearance also have no, Yuan Chi Rao is interested to stir eyebrow tip: "you are not afraid?"


    "What am I afraid of?" Fox seven asked, lips hang the usual smile, "just a little curious, fox seven did not do anything harmful to the demons, how labor prince his highness personally."


    Yuan Chi looked at him for a while, released his hand, and said, "I''m looking for the blue and white one. It''s just an accident to catch you."

 Chapter 189

    Smell speech, fox seven eyes quickly swept around, furnishings are different from the west continent, obviously to other places.


    Moreover, he did not find the blue and white figure.


    Fox seven heart a sudden, the face does not show, just ask: "blue and white?"


    I don''t know if it''s the illusion of fox seven. When he mentioned the name of blue and white, Yuan Chi''s look was more gentle. He said: "she''s naturally very good. She won''t treat her own woman badly."


    Fox seven is a sneer: "I''m afraid your highness Xiang Wang intends, but the goddess does not."


    Blue and white that pair of stubborn to die not from the appearance, from the Yuan Chi brain flash.


    Yuan Chi can''t help squeezing his fist and rubbing his forehead with a headache.


    Yuanchi looks back at Shanghu Qi''s smiling eyes. From his expression, Yuanchi reads out some dazzling satire. He gets angry: "instead of worrying about others, it''s better to think about yourself first."


    Fox seven tried, limbs and not be imprisoned, Yuan Chi also did not give him what technique. But fox seven in the heart clear, light is pure force, he is no later than yuan.


    Simply, fox seven against the wall, leisurely smile: "Your Highness will not do useless, since invited fox seven, must be something to discuss.". Come on, your highness. What do you want


    It''s just that it''s another matter whether we listen or not, whether we do it or not.


    Fox seven is so intelligent and intelligent, which is beyond Yuan Chi''s expectation.


    However, he just likes to deal with such people, and doesn''t have any trouble: "the Lord of the city is straightforward."


    "Lord, do you think it looks familiar?"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand, and in the palm of his hand lay half a shining pearl. Several colors complemented each other and dazzled people''s eyes.


    Fox seven breathes a stagnation.


    How could he not be familiar with this thing? It was Nathan who was taken away by Luohua at that time.


    "The Lord of the city has no inner elixir, so he has to go against the heaven, but like this," Yuan Chi looked at Fox seven with a condescending glance, "it''s not a small damage to the body."


    Fox seven pretended to be calm, frowned and asked, "how did you get my half inner pill?"


    If he remembered well, Neidan should have melted into Luohua''s body. Now, how did he get this half?


    "Hear," Yuan Chi holds that inside Dan, way: "the sky fox a vein always extremely protect short."


    This is a disguised answer to Fox seven.


    The family of Tianhu is declining. They can''t fight against the whole fairyland. They can only secretly use the forbidden technique to get back half of the inner elixir of Fox7.


    But why did it fall into the hands of Yuanchi.


    Fox seven looking at that half inside Dan, sink a voice way: "what do you want?"


    Yuanchi approached him, lowered his body, drew the distance between them closer, and said: "Xizhou is the entrance to the fairyland."


    Yuan Chi''s words didn''t finish, but fox seven understood.


    Now is the time when the fairyland barrier is the weakest. If at this time, the demon army can enter the fairyland from Xizhou and take the fairyland by surprise, then the whole fairyland will be in disaster.


    "You want me to open the way to the fairyland and let you in?"


    Fox seven locked his eyebrows and looked at Yuan Chi incredulously.


    Yuan Chi slightly moved his lips, "not only lonely, but also the thirty-six magic troops behind him."


    Looking at Fox seven''s look, Yuan Chi asked: "how, the city master can''t bear it?"


    "The Lord of the city has forgotten how unscrupulous it was when those people in the fairyland took away your inner elixir. When you were tortured and bruised, who begged for you and pitied you? "

 Chapter 190

    Yuanchi''s voice gradually lowered, full of J bewitching: "so, Lord, are you willing?"


    "your other half inner elixir is still in Luohua''s hands, are you willing to live under the fairyland forever?"


    As long as the fairyland channel is opened, then the magic army can attack on a large scale. Originally, the two realms of immortals and Demons should be equal in strength, but the demons had been prepared for a long time. If they had calculated by heart but not by heart, the winning rate would be increased. Moreover, in terms of force, the demons were better than the people of the immortals.


    Even if the fight between the immortal and the devil is not successful, the immortal world is bound to lose its vitality.


    Fox seven eyes down, for a long time speechless. Yuan Chi waited patiently for his answer. After a while, he heard fox seven say: "what should I do?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Huqi returned to Xizhou, Luoxin had been back for some time.


    Seeing him, Luoxin''s frowning brow loosened slightly. "Where have you been?"


    Fox seven eyes gloomy color flashed by, reluctantly raised the corner of the mouth, said: "there are some things to deal with in Soul City, go back first."


    Luo Xin''s mind is exquisite. Naturally, he hears the difference in Hu Qi''s tone. But since Hu Qi chooses not to speak, he won''t ask. He just says, "have you dealt with it?"


    Fox seven nodded.


    He seemed to be in a bad mood today. He passed him by without a smile on his face.


    Luoxin stood in the same place, looking at the back of fox seven, sipping her lips thoughtfully.


    At night.


    Luoxin was leaning against the tallest tree outside Taoran Pavilion, with a soft cloud under him.


    He thought about it, summoned the Jade Flute and put it on his lips.


    The sky was dark, and there were not even a few stars in it. There was a sudden annoyance in Luoxin''s heart.


    He wanted to play a song, but he was so depressed that he put down the jade flute.


    "Ah sin."


    Suddenly, a call came from the bottom.


    That''s what he''ll call him. There''s only one person.


    Luoxin looked down, and sure enough, he saw that Fox seven was sitting on the branch under him, and the fox tail was beating the tree.


    The annoyance in the heart immediately dispersed a lot, Luo Xin could not help bending lips: "well."


    Fox seven''s silver hair is scattered, some loose, but through the hazy moonlight, you can still see the jade hairpin on the top of the hair.


    Along with his eyes, Hu Qi raised his hand and touched the hairpin. He said with a smile, "just about to say, is this hairpin from a Xin?"


    He raised his head, his eyes were very bright, and the demon''s eyes were more innocent.


    Loessien admitted it very readily.


    See he nods, fox seven immediately laughed a voice.


    His eyes and brows curved, red lips light hook, slant to see Luoxin: "why do you want to send me?"


    He looked forward to it.


    Loessien shook his head. "I don''t know. I''ll take it if I want to."


    He pinched a decision, support the hand of the branch a force, the movement fluently jumped to the fox seven.


    The space on the tree is not wide. As soon as Luoxin came down, it was even more crowded.


    But fox seven didn''t mind. He threw himself directly into Luoxin''s arms. The pendant hanging on his chest was the little round bead Luoxin gave him that day. I don''t know if it was the illusion of fox seven. He just felt that the green leaves in the round bead seemed to grow up a little.


    Luoxin did not resist, but obediently adjusted the sitting posture, so that Fox seven can hold more comfortable.


    He reached out to touch the hairpin of fox seven, and gave a low smile in his throat: "it''s a good match for you. I don''t need any reason."

 Chapter 191

    Fox seven eyes wave light micro flash, he laughed: "Xianjun said is."


    "Listening to you is better than reading for ten years."


    Rosin bent his finger over his head in a funny way and tapped, "again nonsense."


    "I didn''t," Fox seven puckered her lips wrongly, "just to tell the truth."


    He was lying on lothing''s body, and his smooth silver hair fell from his shoulders. He looked at lothing so carefully, with a vague feeling in his eyes, as if to crush his eyebrows and eyes into blood.


    This kind of look made Luoxin feel uncomfortable. He coughed and said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Fox seven''s fingertips fell on the tip of his brow, and slowly slid to the lip, "naturally, you look good."


    His voice was tender, and with the breeze at night, people seemed to be drunk with him.


    It''s good-looking. It''s really good-looking.


    The eyebrows are clear and clean, and the blue eyes are like clear lake water, rippling with Lingling light.


    Eyes, nose, lips, there is no imperfection, showing a unique temperament.


    It is just in this way that he can form his favorite immortal.


    So, how could he be willing to hurt lothing?


    Fox seven leaned over and the dragonfly bit the water to kiss Luoxin''s lips. His hand gradually went down to explore Luoxin''s waist position, and picked out: "Axin."


    His voice was too sweet to say, "it''s a long night. Why don''t we discuss it again?"


    Luoxin only felt that his mind was not clear, not physically, but from the bottom of his heart, like a little drunk.


    He didn''t have time to stop, so the later things became out of control.


    The last time he did it, loessien still had some sense. In the final analysis, he was not affectionate.


    Now it''s a little different.


    Luoxin bent down and looked at Fox seven with a smile.


    I can''t tell what I feel in my heart. I just feel that Fox seven tonight seems to like to smile. It''s like honey on the tip of his eyebrows and the bottom of his eyes. All of them are affectionate.


    "Asin," he said slowly, leaning against rosin''s neck socket, "do you like me?"


    Luoxin did not speak, so fox seven can only hear his slightly suppressed breath, and the beating heart.


    Across Luoxin''s shoulder, fox seven saw a bright moon in the sky.


    The moon is hazy and shining. Reflecting on them, the scene is just like a beautiful painting.


    Fox seven eyes half closed, his consciousness is a little at a loss, no focus of the line of sight to see the past, only such as the water of the moon, and Luoxin''s eyes.


    He suddenly smile up, fox seven think, he saw the sentiment, this is enough.


    Finally, he pulled Luoxin down from the altar.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Luoxin found that Fox seven seemed to be more and more sleepy.


    He sleeps most of the day. The rest of the day is around him. He is very good. He can only become a fox and nest in his arms.


    Simply, fox seven directly lived in the West Island, Soul City things are handed over to red Yan processing.


    Luoxin vaguely aware of the fox seven what is hiding from him.


    This day, fox seven rare sober, he sat on the edge of the spring, quietly in front of the water.


    Luo Xin has just recovered from his cultivation. Now he is only one step away from the highest level, but he can''t step on the last barrier.

 Chapter 192

    After all, Xizhou''s spiritual power is not enough to support him to reach the realm.


    Luoxin sighed a little, stood up, just out of Taoran Pavilion, he saw fox seven on the edge of Lingquan.


    Fox seven didn''t seem to find him, just looking at the lake.


    Rosin frowned.


    Rao is how he can bear it. His son can''t hold it any longer.


    "Fox seven," rosin walked slowly to him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Luoxin has always been indifferent to the secular world. There are few people in the world that he can care about, but there is one in front of him.


    Fox seven seems to hang his whole heart up, put in the air, not up or down, make people upset.


    Fox seven seems to wake up like a dream, looked up to see him, and laughed: "Xin, you''re here."


    He took rosin''s hand. "It''s OK, just a little tired these days."


    Fox seven did not look at him, because he was afraid that once he met those clear eyes, it would be difficult to hide his mind.


    "If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t ask."


    Luo Xin''s heart was inexplicably angry. With a little effort, he broke away Hu Qi''s hand and walked away.


    Fox seven Leng Leng ground looks at his back figure, Zhang Zhang lips, but did not say a word.


    However, in a moment, the figure of loessien disappeared, invisible, and hard to see.


    It''s so quiet that you can hear the heartbeat. Luohua doesn''t know where he''s gone. Blue and white are taken away by Yuanchi. Even Luoxin has just been pissed off by him.


    Only fox seven one was left.


    He curled up, chest pain, fox seven pale face appeared a touch of abnormal red halo, throat itch, coughed up a mouthful of scarlet blood.


    The color of blood had not left any trace on the ground, just like the fog of Lingquan, it was curling away, and no trace was left.


    Fox seven long sigh of relief, he wiped off the blood stains on the corners of his lips, eyes fell in the distance, silver hair seems to be a lot of dim in an instant.


    His time is running out.


    Fox seven spread out his palm. In his hand, Yuanchi gave him half a pill, even if only half. If he swallow it now, it can not only repair his body, but also make his current skill to a higher level.


    After staring at the half inner pill for a long time, fox seven''s look changed.


    He thought about it and took it back.


    -


    blue and white tried their best to rush to the room Yuanchi prepared for her.


    Leaning against the door, she gasped in disbelief.


    She recalled that she overheard Yuanchi''s conversation with other people, and still found it unbelievable.


    Never thought, no matter immortal devil, all just will fox seven as a chess piece.


    The heart of blue and white rose and fell violently.


    No, she''s going back. She''s going to tell brother fox!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Fox seven went to Taoran Pavilion, and sure enough, he saw Luoxin standing alone in the wind, his lips against the Jade Flute, but he didn''t play it.


    He patted his cheek to wake him up a little, then swayed behind him and wrapped his waist in a very light motion. He rubbed against lothing''s back in a flattering tone: "are you angry with me, Axin?"


    Rosin glanced at him in silence.


    Fox seven looked up at him, can only see his smooth and beautiful lines of chin, looking at, eyes can not help showing a trace of reluctant: "I said, most afraid of Axin annoyed me."


    He turned around again, reached for loessien, reached for loessien''s hand, put it on his cheek, and said with a smile, "why don''t you hit me and take it out?"

 Chapter 193

    "You are always so unreasonable." Rosin looked down at him.


    He suddenly seized the hand of fox seven. Fox seven''s temperature was always low, but at this time, it was as cold as ice.


    Luoxin frowned and touched Huqi''s face and neck. It was the same cold.


    Luo Xin points out a wisp of divine consciousness to probe into Fox seven''s body, but didn''t find out anything unusual.


    "I''m just not feeling well. ASIMO is worried." Fox seven busy way.


    He looked at Fox seven: "if you hide something from me, I will never talk to you again."


    A few days ago, fox seven teased him, he actually remembered.


    Fox seven throat a choke, can face still smile: "how can I be willing to cheat you."


    He touched loessien''s lips and buried himself in his arms. Luoxin body is a good smell of light fragrance, fox seven greedily closed his eyes to smell several.


    Rosin clasped his hand.


    No.


    He''s lying.


    Luoxin almost subconsciously want to pull fox seven will ask things clearly, but he did not say, a loud bang from the outside.


    Something happened.


    Luoxin and Huqi fly down to Taoran Pavilion.


    Xizhou is the entrance to the fairyland. There is a boundary blessing. The invasion of the demons coincided with the weakest time of the border. However, Luoxin and Luohua had strengthened the border for a long time.


    So loessien didn''t expect to have an accident today.


    As soon as they hit the ground, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    The blazing fire scorched the grass. The water of the former clear lake is now turbid. The bones of some weak creatures are floating on the whole lake.


    Human purgatory.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the once Wonderland has changed beyond recognition.


    And the person who caused all this, is stepping on Warcraft, distant and fox seven Luoxin face each other.


    Don''t look closely, fox seven can also imagine, Yuan Chi''s face must evoke a cold smile.


    "I''ve heard so much about Luoxin immortal for a long time, but it''s a pity that I can see him today."


    The height of Warcraft is several meters. There is an indescribable smell on its body. Thick saliva can be seen under two rows of sharp tusks.


    In the distance, the smoke and dust are rolling, and they are the thirty-six armies of the demons.


    Yuan Chi holds the blue and white flowers. The blue and white flowers bow their heads. Their hair falls down and they can''t see the expression on their faces.


    She didn''t say a word, as if she hadn''t seen foxseven and lothing.


    "Yuanchi." Rosin slowly spat out two words.


    When they met, there seemed to be sparks in their eyes.


    Yuanchi stepped on Warcraft with one foot, his arm around the blue and white, spinning down.


    After loosening the blue and white, he said to Luoxin, "Xianjun, please teach me."


    The thirty-six magic troops made a loud and harsh sound behind them.


    Luoxin green clothes swaying, a person standing in front of the army, but not afraid.


    He looked back at Fox seven and said, "you should find a place to avoid it."


    Fox seven pulled his sleeve, for a while, then raised a smile: "Xin, pay attention to safety."


    Rosin nodded.


    Warcraft roared impatiently. Yuanchi''s hand showed a snow-white sword.


    He pointed to Luoxin with a knife, his black hair rustling in the wind, his eyes full of excited light, "come to fight."


    Lothing was also unwilling to be outdone and called out the sword.


    Both of them were in a flash and collided with each other. In a few moments, the sword and the sword fought fiercely for hundreds of times.


    As soon as Luoxin''s wrist shakes, the sword wind sweeps everywhere, and the Warcraft is all chopped under it.


    The color of blood pervaded the whole western continent.


    Yuan Chi''s clothes left traces of being cut by the sword, but he didn''t feel it at all. There was a flash of red light in his pupil, and his evil spirit became more and more solid.

 Chapter 194

    Because the magic that the demon king passed to Yuanchi before he died, even to Luoxin, Yuanchi could fight as well as him.


    The situation on the battlefield is getting anxious.


    It''s like playing an elegy when swords strike each other.


    For a moment, Yuan Chi was hit by Luoxin, and his figure retreated for several miles.


    In his chest, the evil spirit surged, licked the corner of his mouth, and then jumped on it again.


    But in the end, lothing is better. If the current situation continues, the final defeat will be Yuanchi.


    Yuanchi''s look was a little fierce. He blocked Luoxin''s sword with a knife. Luoxin''s backhand pushed out a palm, and Haoran''s aura went straight to Yuanchi.


    Yuan Chi bit his teeth and said, "are you ready to do it yet?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a purple light flashed by.


    Luoxin''s body suddenly froze, and the color of his blood was soaked in the green clothes.


    He looked down, and a jade white hand penetrated his chest.


    The five fingers were long and thin, and even the veins on them were familiar to lothing.


    Fox seven stood behind him, silver hair down, look cold.


    He had an itch in his throat, frowned, and a trace of dark blood spilled over his lips.


    Time seems to be still.


    Fox seven wiped the blood on his lips and slowly drew back his hand. He had clear eyes and no sign of being controlled.


    It''s not that Yuanchi cast a spell on him, but that Huqi did it himself.


    Blue and white looked up in amazement.


    She intended to pretend to be obedient to Yuanchi, and then take advantage of the chaos. However, this sudden situation made her stand still.


    As a result, Yuanchi has a chance to breathe.


    He also had a lot of injuries, but he was much better than loessien.


    As long as there is no Luoxin, into the fairyland, he will no longer have scruples. The emperor of heaven is seriously injured, and those immortals in the fairyland are not good at it. Besides, there are also Tianhu people who can help mediate.


    Yuan Chi took out the pill from his arms and swallowed it: "you are so slow, you think you are reluctant."


    He went back when he was fox seven.


    But now it seems that Fox seven''s affection for Luoxin is not equal to his inner elixir after all. To put it bluntly, immortals are demons, demons are human beings. There are many affectionate people in this world.


    Fox seven cold smile: "I just don''t like you, tell your highness to suffer more."


    He seems to have completely changed a person, look light, voice is cold.


    Luoxin covered his chest, bleeding, but fox seven did not even silk light to him.


    That pupil, half of the past feelings are not, the rest, just indifference.


    Rosin looked back at her and said nothing.


    But that pair of cold blue eyes revealed the mood, let fox seven like a knife.


    His strike is not enough to make Luoxin lose his life. When Luoxin reaches this state, as long as the spirit is immortal, he can reshape his body.


    However, fox seven also added something.


    In the blink of an eye, the toxin had spread to the whole body, and Luoxin''s consciousness was gradually blurred and his whole body was cold.


    "Kill him." Yuan Chi adjusted his breath for a moment and opened his eyes to Fox seven.


    Fox seven eyes indifference, looked down on the ground of Luoxin: "I poisoned, he can''t live long. What''s more, I said at the beginning, as long as I do it, you won''t interfere with the rest. "


    It looks very calm, but the fox tail behind is shaking gently.


    Yuan Chi glanced at him with disdain and looked at the limp Luoxin on the ground: "after this, can he forgive you? It''s better to give him a direct end "


    he can''t help thinking that Hu Qi is really cruel. The first second was full of words and smiles, and the second later was full of tears.

 Chapter 196

    He didn''t remember why he loved fox seven at the beginning. Even now, rosin can''t say exactly how he felt.


    But when he hurt himself, he was angry, but more painful.


    He could have killed Hu Qi at that time, but he didn''t do it.


    "Xin, believe me, and I will be satisfied." Fox seven laughs.


    He stroked fox seven''s hair, fingertips with nostalgia, sliding through his facial features, canthus, eyebrows, thin lips and jaw.


    "Now you are in the fairyland. This is the spirit pool of the Tianhu clan and the place where I was born."


    He raised his eyes and looked forward to the dark green pool water: "the aura here is enough for you to break through the barrier and become the God."


    He took the corner of his mouth and laughed, kissing rosin on the forehead.


    At this time, Luoxin found that he could not move at all. He could only speak and follow his every move with his eyes.


    Seems to see his doubts, fox seven: "efficacy will soon pass, then you can recover as before."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What about Yuanchi? " Rosin murmured and asked.


    Fox seven''s vision then staggered from his face.


    I don''t know if it''s Luoxin''s illusion. Just now, the light seems to pass through Fox7''s body.


    Luoxin looked carefully again, only to find out something was wrong. At first, he thought that the skin color of fox seven was better than snow, but now, it''s not so.


    "You don''t have to worry about his business. I had a plan. Don''t worry. Yuanchi can''t enter the fairyland. I know all his plans, and there are ways to solve them. " Fox seven smiles at him.


    "Wait, your..." Just as he was talking, Hu Qi''s body became transparent again. This time, he was looked at by Luoxin.


    Follow his line of sight, fox seven stretched out a hand, discover oneself body more and more indistinct.


    He realized it in his heart and said to Luoxin, "it''s OK, it''s just a wisp of my divine consciousness. When the time comes, it will dissipate naturally. You can stay here, Xin. I''ll be back soon


    He explained this way, which calmed Luoxin''s restlessness.


    Loessien looked up at him and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "if you don''t come back, I''ll never pay any attention to you again."


    He spoke like a child.


    Fox seven tiny Leng, then helplessly nodded: "I don''t cheat you."


    After that, he only had time to bow his head and touch the tip of rosin''s nose, and his figure gradually dissipated.


    It was as if a drop of water had fallen on lothing''s cheek. He frowned and his heart was slightly stifled.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xizhou is still a ruin.


    Blood stained soil scarlet up, emitting a pungent smell.


    All the Warcraft brought by Yuanchi are split and die in a very miserable way.


    Yuanchi holds the long sword, and the blood drips down the tip of it. There are his and fox seven.


    The fingers under the long sleeve could not help trembling. Yuanchi''s cold and incredible eyes were fixed on the man who almost destroyed all his plans.


    He was deceived by Fox seven and easily fell into his trap.


    Want to come just that out of thin air disappear of Luo Xin, also didn''t die at all, but was sent to other places by Fox seven.


    In Yuanchi''s arms, the wooden box has become fragmented.


    "Your Highness must hate me?" Fox seven still has strength to smile in his ear.


    He hugged Yuan Chi''s neck and seemed to be very close. If he ignored the mottled and dripping wounds on them.


    "Yuanchi, do you really think you can cheat me. Even if I kill a Xin for you and help you attack the fairyland? Do you think I''ll be stupid enough to believe you won''t kill me? "


    Fox seven''s voice is a little hoarse, but his lips are still rising.

 Chapter 197

    "Brother fox The fox demon elder brother... "


    Blue and white standing behind them, a mess, two lines of tears from the end of the eye slide.


    "Let blue and white heal for you, OK?"


    She did not dare to approach them for fear that Yuanchi would be provoked again.


    But she watched the sword that penetrated fox seven''s chest pass by his back. She was very anxious.


    "Fox seven, you are really cruel." Yuan Chi bit his teeth, red blood covered his eyes, and his expression became more ferocious.


    Detonate the half inner elixir and smash the ghost. This man did not think about his life or death at all, that is, now he seems to be intact, but his physical body has nearly collapsed and can''t last for a few days.


    The sword angrily draws out, fox seven light hisses, paralyzes on the ground.


    Blue and white rushed over and stood in front of him for the first time: "brother fox demon, it''s OK. I have the elixir given by my master here. I can save it. I can do it!"


    Blue and white flurried from the arms to find the jade bottle, open the bottle.


    However, she knew in her heart that these words were just comforting herself.


    Shaking hands, put the medicine on Fox seven''s lips, but he gently pushed it away: "little flower, it''s useless."


    He half closed his eyes, obviously tired: "I know how my body is, I can''t save it."


    "Brother fox demon, take the medicine first. I''ll take you to the master. No, no, I''ll go to luoxinxianjun. He must have a way. He can save you!"


    Blue and white cry will he half embrace up, lean on his thin body, tightly cover his chest, that constantly shed blood wound, mouth murmur.


    Yuan Chi was on one side, sneering softly: "it''s no use for anyone to come. He will surely die."


    Yuan Chi''s vitality is greatly hurt, but fox seven didn''t hurt him, which made him a little surprised.


    Blue and white pause, slowly looking back to him.


    The expression on her face changed. For a long time, it turned into silence: "go away."


    She whispered.


    Yuan Chi''s chest stagnated.


    Blue and white finish saying, then even the slightest glance also don''t give alms to him.


    "Little flower, if rosin asks you when he comes back, you''ll say I''m shut up." Fox seven lips Cape still takes a little smile, soft voice whispers, "wait a few days, he won''t blame me to cheat him."


    Blue and white nose increasingly sour.


    Blue and white hands out, a steady stream of spiritual power into the body of fox seven, but like a stone sinking into the sea, half a ripple did not appear. Until the aura of blue and white almost dried up, fox seven did not want to improve.


    She clenched her teeth, sweat on her forehead, and wanted to continue. Fox seven stopped her: "little flower, take me to Taoran Pavilion."


    Blue and white a Leng, already wiped the tears on the face, obediently helped him up.


    Yuanchi fell behind them and watched from a distance.


    He also can see, fox seven is in strong support, at most there is a moment and a half of time.


    Walking around, fox seven''s blood drops to the ground, every step, his face pale a point.


    Blue and white did not waste a lot of time, will fox seven to Taoran Pavilion.


    Here is no more than the outside, it is still the same as before, and the holy spring is still clear.


    "I''m not very refreshing now. Fortunately, the lake here is still clear. Let me go." Fox seven ways.


    Blue and white are in a daze.


    That how can, with Fox seven now injury


    Fox seven looked back, touched her head, a smile: "little flower, you should have known, life and death, is the normal world."

 Chapter 198

    Blue and white know all these words.


    She has experienced her grandfather''s experience, which is why blue and white are reluctant to leave fox seven. She doesn''t want the fox demon brother to die like this. The fox demon brother is such a good person.


    Fox seven looked at her and sighed.


    He understood that he was just like his brother in blue and white, and it was human for blue and white to be reluctant to give up.


    But there''s no way. His body has been out of order for a long time.


    Blue and white is still holding his sleeve, tears slowly rolling down from his face.


    "Little flower, my brother is tired. Let me have a rest."


    Fox seven looked at her for the last time.


    Blue and white hand tight tight, and finally slowly loosen, biting the lower lip nodded.


    Come to the edge of Lingquan, blue and white will fox seven body gently immersed in the lake.


    During the whole process, blue and white always clenched her chin. She was afraid that she would cry out inadvertently.


    The pool water has not passed the tip of fox seven''s nose, and the blood stains are gradually melting on the water.


    Blue and white tightly frowned, hand from his waist very slowly out, not give up, but helpless.


    Fox seven''s body then gradually sank down, he closed his eyes, as if just fell asleep.


    Blue and white heard from Luoxin that this spring is spiritual, and the dead things will soon be gone.


    At this time, fox seven''s body has been visible to the naked eye speed, melting in the invisible.


    Until it''s completely out of sight.


    "Brother fox demon..."


    Blue and white heart pain, lying on the ground, cry.


    -


    rosin''s eyes were dazzled with brilliance.


    When he got up, his whole temperament seemed completely new.


    "Congratulations to Xianjun No, it should be God


    A beautiful looking woman in green suddenly approached and sighed.


    Luoxin didn''t pay attention to her. He raised his hand. The invisible border around him really disappeared.


    At the beginning, he recovered here, and he was still reading fox seven. He was worried and wanted to find fox seven.


    But unexpectedly, she was trapped by the border left by Hu Qi. This woman is the current patriarch of Tian Hu Yi Mai. She also told Luo Xin that when she arrived at the mirror of God, the border would break naturally.


    Logically speaking, with the strength of fox seven, he should not be trapped. It must be with the help of immortal tools.


    But why does he have to trap himself?


    Fox seven said there is a way to deal with Yuan Chi, what kind of way?


    Luoxin became more and more confused, so he could only calm down and practice, and finally achieved great success at this moment.


    Before the patriarch had finished speaking, Luoxin''s figure had disappeared.


    In a daze, she immediately shook her head and picked up a jade hairpin from the dark.


    The patriarch sighed softly: "I don''t know who is the seed of infatuation."


    The jade hairpin is shining. If Luoxin is still there, he will recognize it. This is the hairpin he gave to Huqi.


    Fox seven can''t trap him, only he can.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When rosin returned to Xizhou, his uneasiness became more and more clear.


    He couldn''t feel the breath of fox seven, even Yuanchi, or Warcraft, seemed to disappear together.


    So far, the fairyland is safe. That is to say, Yuanchi didn''t conquer Xizhou?


    When he came to Taoran Pavilion, he saw that the water of Lingquan was sparkling.


    In the whole western continent, there are only some subtle traces, proving that what happened before was not a dream.


    But no more, there will be no more.


    What about fox seven?


    Is it back to soul city?


    How long did it take?


    Numerous problems lingered in Luoxin''s mind, which made his mood more and more unstable.

 Chapter 199

    Luoxin was upset. He stretched out his hand and drew up a passage in the void. He went straight to the ghost city.


    The divine sense sweeps, also did not discover fox seven''s figure.


    With memory, Luoxin finds Hongyan who is in charge and asks her for the trace of Huqi.


    Hongyan just looked haggard and said, "the Lord of the city has not come back for many days. Lord God, if you find the Lord of the city, please let me know."


    I can''t find it. I can''t find it anywhere.


    Loessien returned to Xizhou in great loss.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Fairy king


    While thinking, a familiar female voice came from behind.


    Luoxin turned around and looked at the blue and white with surprise.


    She was holding a bamboo basket in her hand, which contained some flowers that were just in bloom. Maybe they were just picked, and on the petals there were some trembling dewdrops.


    Blue and white face some haggard, it seems that life is not good.


    At the first sight of her, rosin asked eagerly, "what about him?"


    Blue and white naturally knew who Luoxin was asking. Her body was slightly stiff, and she unconsciously lowered her head to look at the basket: "brother fox, he Shut up. "


    She also forgot how long she had been away from that war, and since she had been cultivating immortals, her life had naturally been prolonged.


    Without Luoxin and Luohua, it is extremely difficult for Xizhou to recover. In addition, the border has been broken. She has already dealt with some people who try to enter the mountain.


    But if we drag on, we can''t hold on.


    But now that loessien is back, the problem can be solved.


    "Shut up?" "Why didn''t you tell me?" she asked in a low voice


    As a matter of fact, although not thousands of years have passed since Luoxin was in the fairyland, it is still long enough for mortals. Xizhou was affected by the evil spirit. The recovery of aura was too slow. He thought it was just a few days ago.


    Blue and white plucked the flowers in the basket and did not dare to look up at him for fear that he might accidentally expose his reddish eyes:


    "maybe it was the injury that the fox demon brother suffered when he was against Zhan Yuanchi that made him shut up first, or maybe the fox demon brother didn''t want to disturb the Lord."


    Blue and white is not good at telling lies. When Luoxin asks, she reminds her of the scene when fox seven disappeared in Lingquan. Her heart in her chest suddenly aches and sorrows come from it.


    If Luoxin knew, Huqi would have died in this spring


    "Blue and white, you are lying." Rosin looked at her, frowned, and spoke in a determined voice.


    Blue and white fingertips trembled.


    After a long time, she raised her head and tears filled her eyes: "Lord God, you are late."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Rosin stood by the fountain, looking at the water. His mind seemed empty and empty.


    I have gone to


    The words of blue and white are still in my ears.


    Trance and see, fox seven in front of him, smile cunning and charming.


    Rosin sat down slowly. He reached out and touched the spring.


    It feels cool, like the person''s low temperature.


    "Ah sin, I won''t lie to you."


    "I''ll be back soon."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Liar." Rosin pursed her lips and murmured.


    When he learned that Fox seven was dead, Luoxin didn''t lose his mind. Maybe it''s because he had a hunch.


    From the time Hu Qi left Xizhou and came back, he was a little unusual.


    It was not that lothing had never seen the sadness in his eyes, but he had never made it clear.


    He thought it would be all right. If not, he''s still here.


    Now it''s too late to think about it.


    Rosin''s lips moved slightly for a moment before whispering, "I don''t care about you any more."


    The black hair hung down from the back of his neck and covered half of his side face. Only a faint streamer could be seen, spreading over his jaw and splashing in the spring.

 Chapter 200

    A hundred years have passed since the battle between immortals and demons. After a hundred years, few people remember that there was once a master of soul eating city named Hu Qi.


    He sacrificed himself, eliminated the ghost separation, and made a great contribution to the fairyland.


    No one seems to remember that it was fairyland who tried to destroy the inner elixir of fox seven. Everyone praised him, but they didn''t feel that they had done something wrong.


    Perhaps in their eyes, for the sake of fairyland, for the sake of these immortals to pay their lives, should be a very glorious thing.


    Loessien, however, remained in Xizhou.


    His Taoran Pavilion, as in the past, recovered little by little with the support of Luoxin''s aura.


    Blue and white are also here. Over the past hundred years, Yuanchi often comes to her and wants to take her to the devil''s land, but blue and white still don''t agree.


    She still couldn''t let Xizhou go, and she didn''t want to leave this place.


    Later, after a long time, Luoxin and other people knew where Luohua had gone during the immortal devil war.


    Lothing was still leaning against the big tree. He held the jade flute in his hand, and there was a smile between his beautiful eyebrows and eyes.


    There was a slight noise from the tree. Luohua raised his eyes and saw a silver fox tail dangling down.


    He stretched out his hand, hooked his lips and said with a smile, "come here."


    So from the tree jumped a silver white fox, accurately in the arms of Luoxin.


    The little fox rubbed his clothes so that they didn''t look like words. Rosin looked at them, but didn''t get angry. He just laughed helplessly: "Why are you still like this?"


    The little fox seemed to understand him. He squeaked twice. His furry paws rubbed against Luoxin''s face. His eyes were dazed and familiar.


    Luoxin reached out to touch its hair, slender eyelashes long down, long sigh: "Fox seven, how long do you have to grow up."


    Fox seven leaned in his arms and wrinkled his nose.


    At the beginning, he thought that he would die, but he didn''t expect that in the end, he still left a chance of life.


    And this vitality, half thanks to loessien, half thanks to LOVA.


    Think of Luo Hua, fox seven''s mood is a little complicated.


    The Lord died because of him, but now he was born because of him.


    At that time, the bead that Luoxin gave him contained a wisp of Luoxin''s spirit. It was because of the existence of that spirit that we could find the broken spirit of fox seven.


    But Luo Hua used the secret technique, took out the internal elixir of fox seven from the body, thus had the present small fox seven.


    However, Luohua did not know where to go, leaving only a letter.


    Fox seven didn''t read the letter. After reading it, Luoxin burned it without expression, so he didn''t know what he wrote.


    He thought, this is also a debt of previous life.


    Cause and effect cycle, always.


    It''s just that the original self exploding inner elixir hurt too much, so fox seven can only keep its prototype.


    I don''t know how long it will take to recover.


    But loessien doesn''t mind, neither does Huqi.


    Anyway, they now have a terrible long life span, hundreds of years, thousands of years, even tens of thousands of years.


    As long as you can be with that person.


    Luoxin rubbed the fox''s head again. The smooth touch made the Lord like it very much.


    He whispered, as if to himself: "if at that time, you really die, I even want to destroy the whole demon clan, even the fairyland."


    "So next time, don''t try to leave me easily." Because he didn''t know what he was going to be like out of control.


    The little fox came up to his neck and swept his tail to show that he knew.


    How did you leave?


    The most reluctant person in the world is you.

 Chapter 201

    "For nothing." In the system space, round with two legs up, fat body sitting in a small chair I don''t know where to find.


    He looked at Gu Bai and said, "do you think you have completed this task?"


    Gu Bai nodded, sincere attitude: "I think starfish."


    "Would you like some face?" Yuanyuan speechless, "the task is to find Neidan again. You''re good. You''ve exploded half of it yourself."


    Gu Bai touched his chin, "isn''t that half recovered?"


    Yuanyuan snorted: "do you still feel very proud?"


    Gu Bai shook his head. "That''s not true."


    He stopped talking and said with a smile, "OK, is there any punishment? Deduction or what? I accept it all. "


    Yuan Yuan glanced at him: "you are Yuan Yuan''s kind-hearted reminder:" in vain, if this mission fails again, the previous points will be cleared. "


    After listening, Gu Bai said thoughtfully, "why do you have to help others to ascend the throne? Can''t I do it myself? "


    Yuanyuan gritted his teeth: "no! OK!"


    Gu Bai said, "OK, I know."


    As before, there was a passage of time and space in front of him. Without hesitation, Gu Bai stepped in directly.

 Chapter 202

    He tingbai woke up in the cold. As soon as he opened his eyes, he felt a basin of water pouring straight at him.


    He subconsciously raised his hand to cover, and heard someone sneer: "look, that''s the fourteenth princess. Why are you so embarrassed? Ha ha ha."


    So with this sound, the surrounding complex and lively are real in an instant.


    He tingbai touched the water on his face and looked slowly towards the speaker''s place.


    "Shh! Anyway, she is also a princess. How can she say that? "


    "Well, what kind of princess is she? In the past, the Emperor didn''t like her. Now that the new emperor ascends the throne, it''s even more useless. "


    "But after all, it''s also the royal family, the Golden branch and the jade leaf..."


    "Well, you see, which royal relative would be so humiliated and silent as she is? Today is also the bad luck of the fourteen princesses. How did they meet princess Huining? "


    "Yes, yes, who doesn''t know that Princess Huining has a hot temper. Today''s 14th day has provoked her, and there must be no good end."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s noisy.


    He tingbai frowned and his clothes were wet, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    But the people in front of him obviously didn''t want to let him go.


    The proud woman, like a fire, stopped him. Huining cold hum: "how, Changle, do you think I will let you go?"


    Changle is the title of he tingbai.


    It''s just that for many years, no one has called him that.


    He listens to white Leng Leng, see his this appearance, the disdain on the meeting rather face is to overflow the expression, straight way: "you soiled the shoes of this princess, still don''t wipe clean for this princess."


    He tingbai frowned.


    He remembers that it was the princess Huining who ran into him and had to blame him. There was a palace banquet today, and the news between them attracted a lot of onlookers.


    With this group of people, Huining went even further, asking his maidservant to pour water on him and make him make a fool of himself in public.


    Fortunately, he tingbai is not a real woman. Otherwise, he would have been ashamed and angry.


    He tingbai was dressed in a simple Palace Dress, probably because he lived a hard life as a child. He was very thin, and his height was not too high. His appearance was beautiful. At first glance, he was no different from a woman.


    The hair is full of water, he tingbai covers his chest, and his face is slightly white.


    He looked very weak. In fact, he was discussing with Yuanyuan in his heart: "this woman looks like she''s easy to beat. Can I beat her?"


    Yuanyuan heartlessly refused: "don''t even think about it. Keep it human. Oh, come on!"


    He listened to Bai sigh and said to Huining, "but I didn''t step on you."


    "The princess said that if you step on it, you step on it." Huining looks up and doesn''t want to say more.


    She made it clear today that she was going to trouble him.


    He listened to Bai knead his fist. Yuanyuan was crazy and brainwashed him in his heart: "bear the calm wind for a moment, and step back to the sea and sky!"


    Just then, a warm voice sounded: "what are you doing here?"


    The sound is like a spring breeze, blowing away people''s anxiety.


    Looking for a voice, I saw a white dress slowly coming towards this side.


    The visitor is very tall, with a smile on his lips. His eyes are as far away as the green mountains in the distance. This kind of person is suitable for the line. In the misty rain of the south of the Yangtze River, it''s better to wear white clothes and not touch any worldly affairs.


    Seeing him, Huining''s eyes lit up: "elder brother Shangguan!"

 Chapter 203

    He tingbai also looked up, just looking at him.


    Seeing Shangguan Jinzhi, all the onlookers consciously let a passage out.


    Shangguan Jinzhi walked towards them and saluted: "princess, princess."


    He listened and nodded.


    Huining ran over and wanted to hold Shangguan''s hand, but he avoided it without any trace.


    Shangguan turns to see he tingbai, who is all wet. After thinking about it, he unties his cape and goes to he tingbai to fasten it.


    "It''s cold, princess. Don''t catch cold." He said in a warm voice.


    Shangguan didn''t ask him how wet he was. He not only gave him face, but also considered Huining.


    He tingbai, holding his warm cloak, said softly, "thank you, Taifu."


    He thought in his heart: "Yuanyuan, he is really a good man, the fusion of spirit fragments, it must be him!"


    Yuanyuan: "you are too casual. Think about it. If you choose the wrong one, there will be no points. "


    "All right," he said with a frown, "it''s really troublesome."


    "In recent years, the princess seems to be alienated from Wei Chen a lot," Shangguan said with a smile. Her voice is still gentle, but she lowered a little. She said in his ear, "she didn''t call me that before."


    Once upon a time


    He tingbai recalled the old times a little, probably several years ago.


    He nibbled his lips and hesitated: "brother Jinzhi?"


    Hearing this, Shangguan Jinzhi began to laugh. "It''s a little cold. Let''s send the princess back."


    The two chatted happily, but ignored Huining beside them.


    Huining stamped his foot and called out angrily: "elder brother Shangguan!"


    Shangguan turned around and said, "princess, what can I do for you?"


    Clearly, he looks warm, his face is also smiling, but Huining''s heart has a chill. She can''t help but back half a step, "I, Shangguan elder brother, would you like to go shopping with me?"


    He tingbai finally knows why Huining is aiming at him today, because Shangguan Jinzhi''s attitude towards he tingbai is much closer to her.


    In the face of the girl''s eyes, Shangguan Jinzhi scoffs in his heart, but he doesn''t show it on his face. He just says in a warm voice: "the princess is weak. Please forgive me and let Weichen send her back first. If the princess wants to have a stroll, there must be many people willing to accompany her. "


    He said slowly, would rather choose not to make mistakes, can only be angry eyes are staring at he tingbai.


    He tingbai touched the tip of his nose. His eyes looked like he robbed her man.


    "In fact," he whispered, "Taifu Jinzhi brother can accompany Huining. It doesn''t matter if I''m alone. "


    Maybe it''s because his whole body is cold, and there is a slight tremor in his voice. Shangguan Jinzhi frowned slightly, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "try to be brave again, I''ll take off your clothes and let everyone know that you are not a woman."


    Woo woo, it''s terrible.


    He took back what he said before that Shangguan was a good man.


    He tingbai: "Yuanyuan, why didn''t you tell me earlier that Shangguan Jinzhi knew this?"


    "Who told you not to look at the memory well," Yuan Yuan said, "it''s clearly recorded in it."


    He listens to white body a quiver, pursed lips not to speak.


    Seeing that he was wronged, Shangguan was in a very good mood and said to Huining, "Lord, I will not disturb the princess''s interest."

 Chapter 204

    Despite the fact that Huining kept shouting "elder brother Shangguan" behind him, Shangguan Jinzhi didn''t look back and left calmly with he tingbai.


    Huining bit his teeth and vented his anger on the people around him: "what are you looking at! Why don''t you get out of here? "


    He tingbai!


    "You wait for me," Huining said fiercely, "I''ll deal with you one day!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He tingbai''s father was already the first emperor. He died suddenly. The two emperors who ascended the throne after him also died soon.


    Now the new emperor is only 12 years old.


    As a result, he tingbai''s present status is somewhat embarrassing. The Little Emperor didn''t seem to remember him, so he still lived in yeting.


    Walking beside Shangguan Jinzhi, he tingbai feels great pressure.


    It looks like a modest gentleman, but actually it''s all black.


    It''s too much to threaten him just now.


    But he listens to Bai also dare in the heart abdomen Fei.


    He lowered his head, his eyes fell off the top of his shoes, and listened absently to what Shangguan Jinzhi was saying.


    Even when Shangguan Jinzhi stopped in front of him, he tingbai didn''t find it.


    As he walked, he bumped into the man''s chest coldly, covering his head and leaning back.


    However, he didn''t fall down. Shangguan held his hand in time.


    He listened to white some surprised raised his head, Shangguan Jinzhi smile a pure good face: "Xiaobai, you are always so careless."


    He tingbai: "can you tell him what this stupid name is about?


    Xiaobai, it''s like calling for a captive pet.


    With a little effort, Shangguan pulled he tingbai in front of him. He said in a low voice: "isn''t he angry even if he was splashed with water?"


    He tingbai didn''t dare to struggle, and he didn''t have the strength to struggle, so he said in a dull voice, "what can I do? There are so many people around Huining. I have only one person. Can I beat her? "


    He said, suddenly feel very aggrieved.


    It''s OK to be a little transparent, but someone doesn''t want to be like him. He has to see him in a mess.


    Shangguan carefully lowered his head and saw that his eyes were slightly red. He stretched out his hand and put his fingertips on he tingbai''s cheek: "don''t you still have me?"


    "You?" He listened to Bai YILENG and suddenly responded, "it''s because of you! If you hadn''t provoked so many rotten peach blossoms, how could I have been hated by Huining? "


    "That''s my fault." Shangguan smiles cautiously without sincerity.


    He suddenly bent over, raised eyebrows: "but what do you want to call me, Xiaobai?"


    The situation is stronger than others. He listens to Bai Ren again and again, squeezing out four words from his teeth: "brother Jinzhi."


    Shangguan then pulled he tingbai into the room and said directly, "take off your clothes."


    He listened to Bai''s panic and encircled his chest. Shangguan Jinzhi couldn''t help laughing: "Xiaobai, you look like a young lady in a boudoir meeting a disciple."


    He tingbai: "OK, you can scold people, even yourself.


    "Why," Shangguan Jinzhi put one hand on the table, "do you want to wear this wet clothes all the time?"


    He closed his eyes and said, "well, I won''t look. Hurry up."


    Isn''t it better to go straight out? He listens to Bai''s heart. Anyway, he can''t resist Shangguan Jinzhi. He breaks the jar and breaks it. He replaces the other body with three times five divided by two.


    He tingbai arranges the bronze mirror a little. He sees that Shangguan Jinzhi is really close his eyes and his face is slightly relaxed.

 Chapter 205

    He tingbai changed into a long dress of Clinique color. His black hair has been kept since he was a child, reaching his waist. He slightly side head, "sincerely of elder brother, you are too Fu, isn''t busy?"


    It''s a eviction order.


    Shangguan opened his eyes with a smile: "Xiaobai can''t wait to leave me? We haven''t seen each other for a year or two. Now, can''t my brother come to you to talk about the past? "


    Hearing the goose bumps all over his body, he could not help murmuring in a low voice: "this Shangguan is already so difficult to deal with. I don''t know what kind of person Gu Qingkuang is?"


    "Is Xiaobai talking about Gu Qingkuang?" Shangguan Jinzhi slightly propped up his body and slightly picked up the tail of his eyes. "Does Xiaobai want to know Gu Tongling?"


    Speaking of Gu Qing''s madness, Shangguan Jinzhi''s tone seems to be colder.


    There won''t be a festival between them, will there?


    He tingbai frowned, "what kind of ear are you? You are too sensitive."


    "Tell me why you want to see Gu Tongling?" Shangguan Jinzhi stood up and went to he tingbai.


    He was so tall that when he bent down to look down, he could easily fall a shadow, which made his face as warm as the spring breeze and gloomy.


    "I," he tingbai couldn''t help but step back, "I just, I often hear people in the palace say that Gu Tongling is excellent in martial arts, has a good appearance, and wants to go there."


    "I want to go." The upper official''s lips Cape of carefully to hook up, "sincerely of elder brother don''t like him, so small white, don''t let me again from your mouth hear the name of Gu Qing crazy."


    "Otherwise, brother Jinzhi will be angry."


    His voice was soft and slow, and he clearly laughed like a peach blossom in a mountain temple. He listened to Bai''s appearance in full bloom, but he felt cold in his heart for no reason: "I''m wrong, brother Jinzhi."


    He looks very cute with a low brow. I''m afraid it''s hard to find a woman who can compete with he tingbai in the capital.


    But he is a man.


    Shangguan Jinzhi''s eyes fell on the top of he tingbai''s hair. His eyes were deep.


    In a trance, he remembered the time when he had just met he tingbai.


    That year, when he was still young, he followed his father to the Palace Banquet. Most children can''t stay idle, so can Shangguan.


    He took advantage of the adults did not pay attention, sneaked out of the hall.


    The moonlight was good and the wind was gentle. Shangguan entered yeting in a confused way.


    Yeting is not much worse than Lenggong. The shadows of the trees are dancing and the voices are sparse.


    There was a terrible silence around, so the upper officer could not help but squeeze his fist.


    At this time, a hand on his shoulder, gently patted.


    This made Shangguan Jinzhi''s heart jump wildly, and those strange stories that he had heard before came to mind in an instant.


    He pursed his lips and looked calm. In fact, he was scared to death.


    When he slowly turned back, he was facing a beautiful melon seed face.


    He tingbai is two years younger than him, and his clothes have been washed white. There was a little confusion on his little face. "Who are you?"


    Under the moonlight, the man''s appearance was also coated with a layer of hazy cold light. Shangguan even suspected that he had seen the essence.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, he tingbai patiently asked again, "this is yeting. I''ve never seen you before. Did you accidentally go the wrong way?"


    Shangguan carefully this just returned to God, light cough a, try hard to keep his cool and calm person set.

 Chapter 206

    "I''m Shangguan Jinzhi, the son of Youxiang. Today I''m following my father to the Palace Banquet. The main hall is too dull. I wanted to breathe, but I forgot the way back. If there''s any place that bothers the girl, I''d like to see Haihan. "


    Shangguan Jinzhi was born with a good appearance. His lips rose slightly. He was a good young master in the turbid world.


    When he heard the word "girl", he couldn''t help but pull the corners of his mouth.


    Shangguan thought that he was shy and didn''t think much about it.


    He tingbai was later surprised and said, "it turns out that he is the son of the right prime minister, but he is far away. In that case, Shangguan, I''ll take you out. "


    Even if he was in yeting, he had heard the name of this young talent.


    In fact, he tingbai was envious of Shangguan.


    He said, holding the lantern of his mobile phone, he went to the place where Shangguan Jinzhi stepped forward.


    Shangguan Jinzhi followed him and asked in doubt: "I haven''t consulted you yet. Who is the girl?"


    When he saw he and listened to Bai, he was not an ordinary palace maid. But if you have a little status in this palace, how can you dress so simple.


    It can even be said that hardship is too much.


    Shangguan could not help thinking that his servants were better dressed than the man in front of him.


    He listened to Bai''s feet for a little meal, then suddenly turned around and gave a partial smile: "Changle is my title."


    Changle.


    Shangguan was stunned.


    He was so familiar with these Royal people that the memory of "Changle" came out of his mind.


    Princess 14, whose mother died, grew up in yeting.


    The outside world knew little about the princess. The emperor should have forgotten that he had such a daughter and had not met her for many years.


    It''s just that when she was born, she set her name and title.


    Over the years, Princess Changle has never participated in a palace banquet, let alone appeared in front of people''s eyes, so there is not even a portrait.


    Shangguan didn''t expect that he met this mysterious and pitiful little princess today.


    "it was the royal highness of the princess," said Shangguan, who stopped his steps and listened earnestly to him.


    He listens to white to help him hastily, "need not so."


    He laughed, vaguely embarrassed, "I''m just dying in name. It should be that I have neglected Shangguan Gongzi."


    He tingbai Yanshen is bright: "I always heard that the son of the right prime minister is extremely intelligent. I used to think about how the son of Shangguan would be the most outstanding one."


    Shangguan Jinzhi has not spoken yet.


    Listen to he to listen to white light voice way: "didn''t expect, Shangguan childe is born so good-looking."


    He was suddenly speechless.


    Later, he heard a lot of praise from people, who used up gorgeous rhetoric to praise his appearance or talent.


    But not as much as that night in the moonlight, he listen to Bai Yang Mou smile, a "good to see ah.".


    It was their first meeting, green and with some strange fate.


    When we meet again, he is a proud tanhualang.


    And he tingbai is still the most unpopular princess.


    Shangguan knew that he was not a man. It was a coincidence.


    At that time, he came to yeting several times, and gradually became familiar with he tingbai.


    On that day, he went to hetingbai as usual, but no one was found.

 Chapter 207

    He didn''t seem to come out of the room.


    Shangguan didn''t think much about it. He went directly to he tingbai''s room and knocked on the door: "princess?"


    There was no response.


    So he pushed the door in.


    As soon as I entered the door, I heard the sound of water coming from the room. Shangguan Jinzhi frowned. Before he had time to do anything, he took two steps and saw a figure standing up in the bath bucket.


    The white skin almost dazzles people''s eyes.


    Shangguan''s first reaction was to cover his eyes.


    He tingbai also saw him at this time, exclaimed, and hurriedly went to get the clothes beside him.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to die. Shangguan Jinzhi saw something he shouldn''t have seen.


    At least, it should not appear in he tingbai.


    "Originally, originally you are..." He was a little stunned.


    He tingbai had already cleaned up, and his eyes were full of panic: "Shangguan, don''t, don''t tell others, OK?"


    If the emperor knows, it''s the crime of deceiving the king, and it''s related to the nine nationalities.


    He listened to the white beat a chilly quiver, the small face also became pitifully white one, lost the blood color.


    Unexpectedly, Shangguan Jinzhi soon recovered from the initial shock.


    He raised his eyes and looked at he tingbai, who was shivering.


    His body, or wearing a blue skirt, long hair wet, hair roots with water, a little red eyes, eyes, look very poor.


    Shangguan Jinzhi suddenly laughed: "of course."


    It''s our secret.


    Only the two of us will know.


    From then on, he tingbai gradually found the other side of Shangguan''s mind.


    He is not a modest gentleman at all. In fact, he is full of bad water. He can smile gently at anyone. In fact, he doesn''t know how miserable he is to make others laugh.


    Shangguan Jinzhi is a person who is seriously different from his appearance.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Recalling these interesting memories, Shangguan Jinzhi felt a little better. He touched he tingbai''s chin: "Xiaobai, I''ll go first today. When I''m free, I''ll come to see you. "


    Who is rare. He tingbai wished he would never come.


    But of course, it is impossible to show, can only bear humiliation and nod, extremely humble: "sincerely brother walk slowly."


    Who let others hold on to him.


    Seeing his appearance, Shangguan Jinzhi couldn''t help laughing again. He came up to he tingbai''s ear and said in a low voice, "Xiaobai, you are so cute now."


    He tingbai: "when Shangguan Jinzhi comes out of the room, he tingbai leans on the door and breathes a long sigh of relief.


    This man is really annoying.


    But fortunately, he is not the only target.


    He tingbai thought that he had to contact Gu Qingkuang.


    I hope it''s not another pervert.


    Outside the window, night is falling. He tingbai sits on the bed, still thinking about how to Approach Gu Qingkuang.


    After all, Shangguan Jinzhi and he knew each other when they were young. It''s not difficult to meet each other.


    But Gu Qingkuang is different.


    His resume is terrible clean, and he never established diplomatic relations with others. So far, he has never heard of anyone in the imperial court who made friends with Gu Qingkuang.


    Gu Qingkuang doesn''t need it either. He only needs a long sword, which is enough to wipe out the world.


    He tingbai is only a princess in name. What''s the reason to Approach Gu Qingkuang?

 Chapter 208

    Gu Qingkuang doesn''t need it either. He only needs a long sword, which is enough to wipe out the world.


    He tingbai is only a princess in name. What''s the reason to Approach Gu Qingkuang?


    Before he could figure out a way, he tingbai suddenly disappeared on the bed


    That''s not true.


    From under the green clothes, a snow-white milk cat came out quickly.


    He tingbai raised his hand Oh, no, I lifted my paws, and my dark green eyes narrowed slightly.


    Yuanyuan (Star eye) excitedly said: "additional punishment, every night, you will become a cat, only at the moment of sunrise, you will become a human again. What''s up, Bai Bai, am I good to you? Is this punishment light? "


    What''s more, the little suckling cat is really cute. Woo woo, I want to roll a handful of cat hair.


    He tingbai: "thank you very much.


    He sighed, OK, change into a cat.


    Just in time, let''s contact Gu Qingkuang with this identity.


    The night began to go deep, and the Palace Banquet was drawing to an end.


    The snow-white kitten, licking her paws, was waiting at the gate of the palace.


    All officials will leave through the palace gate, including his two love candidates.


    Gu Qingkuang, Shangguan is careful.


    Always come and say hello to his future love partner.


    Soon, I saw someone walking slowly.


    The visitor was dressed in a flying fish suit, with a spring knife embroidered on his waist. His eyes were as bright as a star.


    Gu Qingkuang!


    Yes, handsome.


    The little kitten got excited and meowed a few times.


    The man''s handsome eyebrows and eyes show a trace of coldness, and the corners of his lips curl with indifference, a calm appearance that Mount Tai collapses in front of him.


    If Shangguan Jinzhi is a light and lofty ink painting, then Gu Qingkuang is the point of the sword, and his whole body is full of irresistible momentum.


    Gu Qing strides into the sedan chair.


    Just then, the sedan chair man outside gave a low cry.


    "What''s the noise?" Hearing the voice, Gu Qingkuang frowned slightly.


    "It''s OK, Gu Tongling. There''s just a cat. It''s very pretty."


    The sedan chair driver was sharp eyed and saw the snow-white hiding in the corner.


    The little suckling cat has white hair and green eyes. It looks very beautiful.


    It doesn''t look like a wild cat. It''s so beautiful that only dignitaries can afford it.


    Smell speech, Gu Qing crazy carelessly lift the car curtain.


    He looked up and saw the beautiful cat.


    I don''t know if the little emperor will like it.


    Gu Qingkuang saw a glimmer of dark light in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "take the cat."


    The baby cat wants to run, but it is quickly caught by the sedan chair man and sent to Gu Qingkuang.


    Gu Qing''s posture of grabbing cats is not gentle at all.


    What surprised he tingbai most was that Gu Qingkuang pushed his cat''s leg aside and said, "it''s a male cat."


    Then, without mercy, he lifted the car curtain and threw him down.


    Bang!


    He tingbai fell to the ground hard and felt that his ass was going to explode.


    The original white hair color was stained with a trace of dust, and it looked a little embarrassed.


    Meow, meow, meow? (£¿£¿£¿ £©


    he hasn''t lost sight of the fact that he was thrown down.


    There was thunder outside. It seemed that it was going to rain, but Gu Qingkuang didn''t want to let the sedan chair man pick up the cat again.


    He tingbai, who was weak and helpless, covered his paws and looked at the sedan chair and left so mercilessly.

 Chapter 209

    I was thrown on the ground!


    He tingbai looks unbelievable. Even the circle in the system space can''t help but be stunned: "WOC is merciless."


    It''s heartless.


    Wow -


    a flash of lightning passed through the night.


    Before long, it rained cats and dogs.


    He tingbai hid in the corner. His soft hair was wet by the rain and stuck on his body.


    He felt very uncomfortable, and his resentment for Gu Qingkuang was even heavier.


    OK! What a Gu Qing maniac! You are cruel. You don''t want sweet love in your life!


    Listening to Bai''s bleak meow, he said in his heart, "let Gu Qingkuang play by himself. I suddenly feel that Shangguan is very good."


    Round and round You can''t lose your mind just because of one blow. If you choose the wrong one, there will be no points. How many things can you exchange for these points, don''t you think? "


    He tingbai: "if I don''t listen, I''m angry."


    Yuan Yuan shrunk and said humbly, "Bai Bai, we can''t think like this. This is a task. It''s important."


    Listen to white sneer, he raised his paw and touched the rain on his face.


    No way.


    Even if Gu Qingkuang becomes emperor, he will usurp the throne. No one can persuade him. After all, compared with Gu Qingkuang and Shangguan Jinzhi, he is the right heir to the royal family.


    Yuanyuan: "or, forget it? Bai Bai, you just saw Gu Qingkuang, and Shangguan Jinzhi? If Shangguan''s behavior is more excessive? What if he had some wonderful quirks, like cat abuse? "


    "As you know, Shangguan has one thing in front of him and another after him, so it''s not impossible."


    "Why are you so crazy about Gu Qing?" He listens to white fox suspicious ground to squint.


    "Is it because Shangguan Jinzhi is the real owner of the ghost fragments, and you want to deliberately guide me to choose the wrong person, so as to eat the points alone?"


    Yuan Yuan sneered, and his tone was weak: "how could it be? How could I be such a system? "


    He listens to Bai Pai''s mouth. The rain is getting stronger. He has to lock himself in the corner of the Palace door and meow weakly.


    His vision is a little blurred, and his body is gradually weak. It seems that he will fall down in the next second.


    No, if you faint, you don''t know when to wake up.


    Yuanyuan, however, said that when the sun rises, it will return to its original state. If people see it, it will make a big joke.


    He tingbai shook his head and forced himself to wake up.


    Forget it. It''s enough to see Gu Qingkuang today.


    Let''s talk about it carefully, Shangguan.


    He looked at the rain curtain like a thread and hesitated. His little paw raised tentatively, stretched out slightly at the edge, shivered quickly and drew back.


    Do you really want to go back to yeting in the rain?


    He tingbai tangled up.


    Just then, in his sight, he suddenly saw a fine horse.


    The horse galloped with the water on the ground, and the people on it sat on it, covered in white dust, as if the weather had no effect on him.


    He is still that Pianpian expensive childe, Feng eye tiny pick, drunk half wall spring.


    Unexpectedly, Shangguan Jinzhi didn''t take a sedan chair. Instead, he chose to take a bamboo hat and ride his horse back to the mansion.


    Not to mention, he tingbai thought, it''s a little good-looking.


    well, it''s only a little.

 Chapter 210

    Shangguan Jinzhi was wearing a royal robe. His robe was red, stained with some water, showing a deep dark red.


    However, this does not detract from his beauty.


    He is still a pair of ethereal elegant appearance, long sleeves swaying in the wind.


    He listens to Bai Gang and wants to show him a sense of existence. He suddenly remembers that Shangguan Jinzhi seems to be a little addicted to cleanliness.


    On such a rainy night, no one would care to see a dirty cat falling into the water on the roadside.


    He tingbai slowly takes back his little paw. Let''s forget it. It''s better to wait for tomorrow.


    Such a heavy rain, it seems to be waiting under the eaves.


    He is thinking, the body suddenly vacates.


    He listened to Bai''s surprised meow and turned his head to see the young man''s pretty eyebrows.


    It turned out that when passing by the gate of the palace, Shangguan Jinzhi leaned over and put the poor little white cat with wet hair on the ground into his arms.


    When no one else was around, Shangguan Jinzhi didn''t have the usual mild fake smile on his face.


    He looked at the little kitten in his arms and said to himself, "strange, little guy, I don''t know why you look a little bit like another little white."


    Xiaobai? He''s not talking about himself, is he?


    He tingbai thought vaguely, and said that he was not the owner of the ghost fragments? With such keen observation, who else is the man?


    He tingbai''s body slowly relaxes as he feels the warm smell from the man.


    Shangguanjin one of the road riding a horse, Qingjun''s facial features in the night look particularly soft.


    Brother Jinzhi, are you interested in a sweet love, and then be the emperor?


    Yuan Yuan weakly said: "Bai Bai, don''t tamper with the task content so casually..."


    "It''s just fear of failure. What about failure?" He listened to white voice slightly cold, no matter what punishment, he did not care.


    Do you want his life?


    Of course not.


    He knew very well that if he would have killed him, he would not have been allowed to bind the system.


    In the system space, Yuan Yuan can only whine: "Gu Bai is too smart and aggrieved. Jpg. Why can other systems feel the fear of being dominated by the host?"


    I''m just a system. I''m so hard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    You Xiangfu.


    Shangguan got down from the horse, and someone took his hat respectfully. Seeing the little white cat in his arms, he was still surprised: "young master, where did you find the cat?"


    "On the road." Shangguan is careful to speak freely.


    The boy was shocked: "but young master, I don''t know how dirty the cat is! You''d better lose it. If you really want to keep it, you can find a purebred Persian cat for your son. It must be more beautiful than this one. "


    Pooh! You''re dirty. Your whole family is dirty!


    He tingbai blew up his hair angrily and showed his teeth to the little guy in Shangguan''s arms.


    Seeing this, he said immediately, "look, the cat is so wild. What can you do if you accidentally scratch it? I''d better find a gentle one for you. "


    Hearing this, he tingbai immediately takes back his paw wrongly. He bites Shangguan Jinzhi''s clothes with a small meow.


    "No need." Seeing him like this, Shangguan didn''t know what he thought. He said with a smile, "I think this cat is very interesting."


    It''s interesting.


    Angry appearance, and Xiaobai really have some imagination.

 Chapter 211

    If only Xiaobai were also his pet.


    Shangguan carefully hooked the corner of his lips and couldn''t help thinking.


    This way, you can see his most lovely appearance, only he can see.


    Those people outside are really stupid. They think he tingbai is just a waste with nothing, so they can bully him at will.


    How can they not know that he tingbai is still with him.


    He is the only one who knows the secret of hetingbai, so there is a secret excitement in his heart.


    just think about it, the fourteenth princess is actually a man. When he saw that he was wearing women''s clothes, the awkward look on his face and the corner of Shangguan''s lips, he couldn''t help looking up.


    How wonderful.


    "Get hot water. I want to change."


    The boy took the order.


    Shangguan caressed the cat''s hair and said in a soft voice: "little guy, is it too cold?"


    He listened to the white se to shrink a body, was drenched by the rain so a while, no one can feel well.


    Blame that Gu Qingkuang!


    Shangguan said: "but I have to wait. I have something to talk with my father."


    He tingbai rubbed his palm and said, "OK, I also have a love to talk with you."


    Yuan Yuan


    All the way to the main hall, the first sitting right phase, see Shangguan Jinzhi back, right phase expressionless way: "how come back?"


    After the banquet, the right prime minister went back to his house. He thought Shangguan Jinzhi''s carriage should be behind him, but after a while, he didn''t see Shangguan Jinzhi.


    The right Prime Minister almost suspected that something had happened to him.


    After all, there was more than one person in the court who had a problem with the young Taifu.


    Shangguan leaned over and said with an apologetic smile, "it''s worrying my father. It''s something that''s delayed."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to elaborate, the right Prime Minister didn''t ask.


    He tingbai knows that the so-called trivial matter is to find him in yeting.


    Right phase way: "don''t go to rest, is something to say?"


    Shangguan Jinzhi then raised his eyes and said: "exactly, father."


    "Father, including the last emperor, four successive emperors have died one after another in just a few months. Father, I think there must be something strange about it. "


    He listen to white stare round eyes.


    He didn''t expect that Shangguan didn''t open his mouth, but he was so fierce when he opened his mouth.


    Indeed, as Shangguan Jingzhi said, Xuanwu seems to have been cursed recently. One emperor after another died.


    The longest term in power is only three months. Otherwise, it would not be the turn of Wang Hongan, who is only 12 years old, to ascend the throne.


    Therefore, there is a clear distinction in the court. Shangguan Jinzhi and Youxiang should be the same vein of Wenchen, while guqingkuang is the most distinctive representative of Wuchen.


    "What does jin''er mean?" Right phase squinted, as if thinking.


    Shangguan said: "father, I think that as ministers, we should help the king. Now that I am a new emperor, I have the obligation to ensure the safety of your majesty. "


    "Father, I want to find out the real cause of death of the former emperors."


    "Sincerely son," right phase complexion looked at him for a long time, just light sigh a: "do you know, this can meet how big danger?"


    If he could kill several emperors in silence, his strength would be very strong.


    Just a Shangguan Jinzhi, a right prime minister, can really compete with it?


    "Father," Shangguan carefully curved a good-looking eyebrow, "son naturally clear."

 Chapter 212

    His eyes were like the clear wind and bright moon. When he laughed, he looked a little more sincere.


    "But I can''t help doing it," Shangguan said carefully. "It''s our duty as ministers. I believe the father should know what his son thinks


    He tingbai, shrinking in the arms of Shangguan Jinzhi, can''t help being stunned.


    He didn''t expect that Shangguan Jinzhi would be a royalist. What''s more, he could say such a sentence.


    Forget it, brother Jinzhi. Don''t be a minister. Let''s fight with me!


    Yuan yuan once again weakly warned: "perhaps, Gu Qing crazy to be the emperor will be better."


    He tingbai: "don''t listen to Wang Ba chanting scriptures."


    Yuanyuan "...


    the right Prime Minister looks at Zhilan Yushu''s son in front of him, a little distracted. Shangguan Jinzhi has always been much more mature than others. Everyone praises the young master Ruyu, but the right Prime Minister knows that this son may not be so gentle in his heart.


    But it''s also good.


    In this world, it''s better to live treacherously.


    Today, Shangguan Jinzhi came to him to say these words, which was beyond the expectation of the right prime minister.


    The right Prime Minister thought that Shangguan should not care about anything.


    Unexpectedly...


    right Prime Minister turned his back and was slightly repented by the sentence "duty as a minister".


    It''s all right. If he wants to do it, let him do it.


    After all, his son has never let him down.


    "Now that you''ve made a decision in your heart," right prime minister said, "let it go. In any case, youxiangfu is always your strongest backing. "


    Shangguan said with a smile: "thank you, father."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After talking with Youxiang, Shangguan Jinzhi went back to his bedroom.


    Behind the screen in the bedroom, there is a wooden bucket filled with warm water. The mist is curling and fainting, like a dream.


    Is he going to take a bath?


    Would you put the cat down?


    Although Shangguan Jinzhi''s embrace was a little warm, he tingbai felt a little uncomfortable holding it all the time.


    Just as he tingbai thought this way, Shangguan Jinzhi gently put his action on the small cave beside him.


    Feeling such a light action, he tingbai can''t help thinking of Gu Qingkuang''s rude behavior to him.


    No contrast, no harm.


    Shangguan Jinzhi undressed beside him. He tingbai subconsciously covered his little paws, and then couldn''t help peeping between them.


    Ah It''s a beautiful body.


    He tingbai suddenly wrinkled his nose. By the candlelight in his bedroom, he saw a ferocious wound on Shangguan Jinzhi''s white chest, which spread from his heart to his waist.


    Taifu is not easy to do.


    In particular, Shangguan Jinzhi is so young that he must have attracted a lot of envious eyes. Although on the surface he is the son of the right prime minister and the son of Shangguan, in fact, behind his back, he has been assassinated and framed many times, hanging his head on his waist.


    But these, Shangguan Jinzhi will never show in front of others. Whether to the right prime minister, or he tingbai, or others.


    He is not willing to expose his most vulnerable side to the eyes of others.


    I don''t know whether it''s good face or too proud.


    He tingbai can''t help thinking,


    brother Jin, why don''t we seek power to usurp the throne and become the emperor?


    Then you married me the princess.


    Or, let the palace accept you.

 Chapter 213

    Yuan yuan did not know how many times to remind: "this, white, task..."


    He tingbai: "hmm?"


    Yuanyuan: "I... well, forget it. You can do whatever you like."


    The most miserable system, Yuan Yuan felt that there must be no system worse than it, online humble.


    Shangguan Jinzhi''s whole body is soaked in warm water, his head is against the edge of the bucket, and his eyes are closed.


    He listen to white obediently looking at him, only to find that the original Shangguan Jinzhi so thin.


    I''m so thin that I feel very uncomfortable.


    The black hair was scattered at will, the long eyelashes were slightly bent, and the drops of water from his shoulders and neck slowly slid down his body.


    Shangguan carefully closed his eyes and felt as if he had forgotten something.


    What is it?


    He frowned, just as he heard a plop.


    Shangguan opened his eyes carefully and looked along the sound source. He saw a small milky white cat lying on the ground, looking very embarrassed.


    Shangguan Jinzhi chuckled.


    He finally knew what he had forgotten.


    "Xiaobai," Shangguan Jingzhi called, "come here."


    Because of bathing, Xu''s voice seems to be a little more mute than usual.


    Hearing this familiar address, he listened to Bai Shenzi shaking.


    OK, no matter you are a man or a cat, you can''t escape this name.


    It''s not that he said, Shangguan Jinzhi is also a Taifu of the dynasty, the youngest tanhualang, how, how come up with the name so casually every time.


    Not a little bit of temperament.


    The kitten mewed discontentedly on the ground.


    Shangguan carefully slightly hook lips, "don''t come over?"


    He tingbai could not be more familiar with this expression. Every time I see Shangguan Jinzhi showing such a honey smile, it''s time for him to feel bad.


    He listen to white subconsciously immediately from the ground to get up, but also very clever to shake the ash.


    When he reacted, he had climbed up the edge of the barrel.


    It''s a damned reflex.


    Shangguan Jinzhi stretched out a hand and teased his chin. "It seems that you also like the name of Xiaobai very much."


    He tingbai: no! Don''t think that if you follow my hair, you will agree. I''m not a real cat.


    Well, hands up a little more, right, right, that''s the position Damn, it''s a little comfortable.


    The little suckling cat rubbed the palm of Shangguan Jinzhi''s hand comfortably. He spilled a smile from his throat. "You''ve been in the rain today, so you''d better wash it together."


    He tingbai shakes his head in a hurry. His brother doesn''t have to be so polite. He''ll do it in a moment


    Damn, don''t let me touch the water!


    Shangguan cautiously ignored his eyes and took his back neck to soak him in the water without hesitation.


    He listens to white whole body to explode, shook to shake the water on the body, the life of a face can''t love. But as soon as he poked his head out, he saw Shangguan Jinzhi smiling and in a happy mood.


    Gu Qing is crazy and ruthless, so is Shangguan Jinzhi.


    The cat can''t live.


    "Xiaobai," Shangguan said carefully, "you are as lovely as him."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "White!" Yuanyuan called anxiously, "if you don''t wake up again, it will be light!"


    It''s getting light?


    Just light up


    Well, it''s going to light up?


    He tingbai suddenly wakes up. He looks around. There is no Shangguan Jinzhi in the room.


    "What about the others?"


    Yuanyuan: "I''ve gone to deal with official business."


    "Brother Jinzhi is too serious." He tingbai jumped to the window and looked up at the sky. "It''s so early."

 Chapter 214

    He tingbai shakes his head in a hurry. His brother doesn''t have to be so polite. He''ll do it in a moment


    Damn, don''t let me touch the water!


    Shangguan cautiously ignored his eyes and took his back neck to soak him in the water without hesitation.


    He listens to white whole body to explode, shook to shake the water on the body, the life of a face can''t love. But as soon as he poked his head out, he saw Shangguan Jinzhi smiling and in a happy mood.


    Gu Qing is crazy and ruthless, so is Shangguan Jinzhi.


    The cat can''t live.


    "Xiaobai," Shangguan said carefully, "you are as lovely as him."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "White!" Yuanyuan called anxiously, "if you don''t wake up again, it will be light!"


    It''s getting light?


    Just light up


    Well, it''s going to light up?


    He tingbai suddenly wakes up. He looks around. There is no Shangguan Jinzhi in the room.


    "What about the others?"


    Yuanyuan: "I''ve gone to deal with official business."


    "Brother Jinzhi is too serious." He tingbai jumped to the window and looked up at the sky. "It''s so early."


    "Is it difficult? Are officials as miserable as him?" He tingbai raised his paw and rubbed his eyes.


    Yuanyuan said, "it''s not necessarily that he is miserable, but if you don''t go away in vain, you can be sure that you will be miserable."


    "The day is about to break. You don''t want people to find that there is a naked man in the right prime minister''s mansion, do you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He listened to Bai''s promise and said, "go now."


    With the hint of Yuanyuan, he tingbai successfully avoids all the guards and the imperial guards and returns to yeting.


    Yeting in the cold, he tingbai just got into the room, the sky rising slowly.


    At the same time, he tingbai became a human being.


    Think of him this big night, experienced so many disorderly torture, he tingbai can''t help but feel distressed, fell on the bed to sleep.


    When the sun rises completely and the sun is just right, it seems to disperse the Yin and cold, which makes yeting look vivid.


    Vaguely, he tingbai seemed to hear a sound outside.


    He stretched, put on his clothes, rubbed his eyes, opened the door and said, "what are you arguing about?"


    "Princess 14," a young eunuch said with a smile, "Your Majesty has sent you something."


    At first, he tingbai felt that the voice of the little eunuch sounded strange. When he heard the words of the little eunuch, he could not help but feel a little stunned.


    Did the little emperor send him something?


    He raised his eyes to see that there were many more boxes on the empty ground.


    There are several boxes open mouth, he tingbai saw one of the Royal dress, there are some other things.


    "It''s all for me?" He listen to white Leng Leng.


    The little eunuch said with a smile, "naturally it''s for Princess 14. The emperor said that he misses you very much. I''m looking forward to seeing the emperor for a chat."


    He tingbai looked up at the sky.


    The sun didn''t rise in the West. Which song did the little emperor sing?


    Miss him?


    But from small to large, they never met.


    Do you know that he has the intention of usurping the throne and comes to appease him first?


    Hum, you can''t make them yield to such a little thing.


    "When you go back to report to your highness, you will say that his kindness has been well received. Thank you, your majesty."


    He tingbai wisely put a string of beads into the eunuch''s hand,


    the little eunuch left with a smile.


    He tingbai, who is facing a box on the ground, is still a little confused.

 Chapter 215

    Shangguan carefully moved a slightly sour wrist, and put the memorials one by one. He pushed open the door of his study and went back to his bedroom.


    The sight swept around the empty room.


    Where''s the cat?


    On the couch, on the table, even on the bed.


    Shangguan carefully frowned, and the servant outside asked, "did you see a white kitten? The eyes are green


    "Is it the cat you brought back yesterday, young master?" "I don''t seem to see it. Yes? Young master, has the cat been lost? "


    Shangguan Jinzhi smile: "I can''t find it, I don''t know where to play."


    The servant said immediately, "don''t worry, young master. If the cat is still in the house, I will help you find it."


    Shangguan nodded carefully, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    His eyes fell on the empty courtyard and his lips rose.


    It''s really a disobedient kitten.


    "You seem to like that cat very much?"


    Servants think it''s a bit incredible. They''ve never seen Shangguan Jinzhi pay so much attention to some trinkets.


    But if you like cats, some people have sent purebred cats to youxiangfu before. Shangguan carefully gave them back without looking at them.


    Now it seems that the attitude towards the little white cat is somewhat different.


    Shangguan Jinzhi laughed: "just feel a little cute."


    And the smell on the body is very similar to he tingbai. Even his character is very similar to he tingbai.


    Xiaobai refused him thousands of miles, even the cat also want to escape from his side?


    Shangguan carefully hung his head slightly. Although the radian of his lips was upward, it made people feel cold for no reason.


    "Buy some of the best cat food in town and sprinkle it around my yard." Shangguan is careful to give orders.


    He raised his head, his beautiful eyebrows shining in the light.


    The flowers in the yard fluttered open, and the petals fluttered gently in the wind.


    It''s spring again.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shangguan Jinzhi, as a Taifu, has many people secretly staring at his words and deeds.


    Today, seeing his most intimate servant out of the right prime minister''s office, all forces are ready to explore what the Taifu is going to do.


    So they saw Shangguan Jinzhi''s servant turn into the noisy market.


    Do you want to get rid of them when there are many people?


    Shangguan is very careful. Even the servants around him are so alert.


    The people who followed thought silently in their hearts that they would hide their bodies better.


    But in fact, the servants didn''t pay attention to them at all. Anyway, he just came to buy cat food. If these people like to follow, let them follow.


    After a while, people saw Shangguan Jinzhi''s servant, with a bag of cat food in his hand, and Shi ran came out.


    They feel a little incredulous about their eyes.


    But what if it''s just a fake to confuse them? Shangguan has always been cunning. It must be so.


    So many people went to the cat food shop to inquire.


    The final conclusion is that Taifu seems to like cats.


    All forces are in a daze. Why are they still in a daze?


    Shangguan Jinzhi likes cats, so give them to him!


    And it must be delivered quickly and well, and it must not let others get ahead.


    I didn''t know what this Taifu liked before, but now I know. Of course, I have to hurry to give gifts.

 Chapter 216

    As a result, at noon that day, the front door of youxiangfu became a spectacle.


    A large number of cages piled up in front of the right prime minister''s house. The cat kept barking, sometimes mixed with people''s shouts: "my Lord! Let''s have a look at the cat from our adults! It must be better than others


    "You talk nonsense! Clearly our cat is the best. You see, my Lord, the color of the coat and the appearance are comparable to those wild cats in a mess. "


    "Whose house you say is in a mess!"


    "Have the guts to say it again?"


    "Say it! Afraid of you? What your family gives you is a wild cat, which can''t be put on the table. You dare to make a fool of yourself in front of Taifu, bah


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s almost a farce.


    The boys were at a loss, and they didn''t dare to take it or send it away. Carrying a lot of cages, I can''t tell the pain.


    They looked forward to the stars and the moon, and finally they came back to Shangguan.


    Shangguan carefully glanced at the messy ground, and his voice sank slightly: "what''s the matter?"


    The boy immediately told the story from beginning to end.


    Shangguan Jinzhi rubbed the forehead heart, "all send back."


    "But young master, there are so many..."


    Shangguan laughed and looked at him: "why, do you need me to say it again?"


    "No, no, no, young master, I will send you back immediately."


    These guys are stupid.


    He doesn''t have all kinds of cats in his eyes.


    He just wanted the little white cat. He was not interested in anything else.


    Shangguan Jinzhi let people sprinkle the cat food in the yard, specially solved the business earlier, until night, also did not see the small snowball.


    Shangguan is not in a good mood, and he doesn''t sleep very well.


    He had a dream.


    He was still a teenager in his dream.


    It was a snowy day, and the snowflakes whirled on his cloak, shoulders and neck.


    In his side, suddenly ran out of a small group.


    He Leng Leng''s lift Mou, to up he listens to the small face of Bai Xiuqi.


    He wrapped in thick cotton padded clothes, holding his hand, eyes slightly red: "sincerely brother, don''t cry."


    Shangguan Jinzhi was still in a trance.


    At this time, he came back to the time when his mother had just passed away.


    He didn''t speak. He was a little flustered when he heard that. He raised his fleshy little hand and gently stood on tiptoe to wipe the tears from Shangguan Jinzhi''s face.


    He said, "brother Jinzhi, it doesn''t matter. You still have Xiaobai."


    He tingbai is two years younger than him.


    Two years old is a negligible distance in adults, but in childhood, it''s like a gap that can''t be crossed.


    Shangguan Jinzhi stood, and he tingbai could barely reach his shoulder.


    He needs to look up at himself, his eyes red in the snow.


    He tingbai seems to be much sadder than he is after his mother''s death.


    Shangguan Jinzhi became an outsider again in a trance. Looking at the young man, he tingbai suddenly hugged him, and his voice trembled a little: "if in the future, you will leave me?"


    He tingbai shook his head, a naive look: "No."


    His answer was so natural and natural that Shangguan almost believed it.


    Unfortunately, he is still a little liar after all.


    As soon as the picture turns, he has just passed the test of tanhualang. All around the crowd were shouting congratulations, but he never saw the person he wanted to see.

 Chapter 217

    After struggling to break away from the crowd, he saw the shadow in the distance at a glance


    Shangguan moved in his heart and just wanted to walk in that direction.


    See he tingbai suddenly turned around, head also did not return to yeting.


    All his words were lost in an instant.


    The child who said he would not leave him still left his world without stopping.


    A liar.


    They''re all liars.


    His mother said that he would grow up with him forever, but he died in a hurry.


    He tingbai is the same.


    Since then, Shangguan has known that commitment is the most unreliable thing. It gives people hope and disappoints people. It gives you a moment of joy, but also gives you endless pain.


    What you want to get, or what you want to keep, you have to rely on yourself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    In the early days.


    The little emperor, who had just turned 12 years old, was sitting on the Dragon chair. He was still nervous and tried his best to cover up his inner uneasiness by clenching his fist.


    He looked very delicate, like a jade white porcelain doll. He was shocked to see that the ministers under him were more and more powerful.


    Fortunately, the little emperor saw Gu Qingkuang with a knife and a flying fish suit.


    His heart suddenly settled down.


    If you have Mr. Gu, everything will be OK.


    Gu Qingkuang is the only martial minister who is allowed to go to the palace with a sword. He is highly skilled in martial arts, and occasionally shows his ferocity between his beautiful eyebrows and eyes, which makes people startled.


    The eunuch lengthened his voice: "if you have something to play, you have nothing to go back to the court --"


    immediately someone stepped out and said: "tell the emperor, I have my own music..."


    The speaker was a military general, reading the memorial written before.


    It''s hard for him, who hasn''t studied for several years, to find so many words.


    The main idea is to say that the power of the king of the north is strong, and his disciples are numerous.


    The words in the memorial were read by the little emperor last night.


    He squeezed his hand under the yellow robe excitedly.


    The king of Xinbei belonged to the family of literati and officials. Before that, he made friends with the former Emperor. The little emperor wanted to build power, so he aimed at Xinbei King first.


    He has long been displeased by the old pedantic people in the imperial court. He has read the sage''s words and the martyr''s words, which make him the first two.


    In addition, the right Prime Minister headed by Wen Chen Yimai was afraid of power.


    In the heyday of the right prime minister, one third of the ministers in the court were his disciples.


    Those scholars, who see the right prime minister, should not be called a teacher.


    Moreover, there is a Shangguan Jinzhi in youxiangfu.


    Shangguan Jinzhi was chosen by the former Emperor and became the teacher to teach the young emperor and their princes.


    The little emperor was afraid of the teacher.


    After he was selected and ascended the throne, he was even more afraid of Shangguan.


    The little emperor always felt that the right Prime Minister could win the hearts of the people, and the superior officials were cautious and gifted. It was not difficult to subvert the imperial power.


    They still keep themselves, perhaps because they want to "take the emperor to order the princes" and make him a puppet emperor.


    The little emperor''s Dragon chair was trembling.


    Fortunately, there is Gu Qingkuang.


    Gu Qingkuang is the only one who can compete with the right. The generals also admire Gu Qingkuang.


    Gu Qingkuang is very good to himself.


    The little emperor has nothing now, so he can only weaken the relationship between Wen and Chen by means of Gu Qing''s mania.


    "What Ai Qing said is true?" Asked the little emperor, affectably.

 Chapter 218

    Just before the general said "true", he heard a smile.


    The man''s voice is light and pleasant to laugh, just like cold jade. But in such a situation, it seems a little out of place.


    The people in the court were quiet all at once.


    People''s eyes couldn''t help looking at the direction of the sound source - one of shangguanjin''s men was standing there.


    He was wearing three grade court clothes. Shangguan was very thin. The red robe on him was not dignified, but charming.


    It''s not the kitsch in the GouLan Chu Pavilion, but with a slight itch, I''ve been going up along my spine. But when I explore it carefully, I just feel that I can''t find anything.


    "Why did Taifu laugh?" The little emperor clenched his fist.


    He was a little annoyed.


    He felt that Shangguan''s cautious behavior was really a challenge to his majesty, completely ignoring the royal face. How can a man like this be a Taifu.


    There was a trace of interest on that gentle and gorgeous face. The Shangguan said with a smile: "I just think that General Chen''s words are biased."


    General Chen, who was named, was stunned. He could not speak to the young man''s eyes. But he quickly responded and said, "what do you mean, Taifu? Is it because he believed that when he was a literary minister, he had to protect him? "


    "General Chen''s words are serious," Shangguan said with a smile. "There''s no difference between civil servants and military generals. In this imperial court, you and I are all human ministers. We are all for the emperor''s sake. There''s no way to say whether we should protect or not."


    Hum, that''s nice.


    General Chen choked and turned his head: "I can''t say that Taifu, I believe that the northern king really has the heart to surrender."


    "I believe that the king of the north is in the north," Shangguan Jinzhi said with a light face. "It seems that the words of General Chen''s family are not very convincing."


    He turned to look at the little emperor, bent down: "please play, the emperor sent to the north to inspect some."


    "If you believe that Wang Guo of the north is really wrong, the emperor can arrest him immediately. If not, it can also make the emperor feel at ease, so as not to hurt a good minister who is responsible for you. "


    The little emperor hesitated and subconsciously set his eyes on Gu Qingkuang.


    Gu Qingkuang, like Shangguan Jinzhi, is also on one side.


    His whole body exudes the cold breath of strangers. He touches the little emperor''s eyes and nods slightly.


    "Well," said the little emperor, sipping his lips, "according to Taifu. I wonder if there is the best person in Taifu''s mind for those who go to Beidi to inspect? "


    Shangguan said: "but it''s up to the emperor."


    The little emperor snorted coldly in his heart. He knew that he was in charge.


    He had made up his mind today that he would build a good reputation and let Wen Chen hurt his vitality. But all these plans were disrupted by Shangguan Jinzhi.


    He should have thought that Shangguan was so treacherous. Of course, he would see through his careful thinking.


    Hateful, do you want to live in the shadow of the upper officials forever?


    The little emperor was very unconvinced and grinded his teeth.


    He suddenly had a flash of inspiration. Looking at Shangguan Jinzhi, he recalled a seemingly innocent smile: "then, Taifu, it''s up to you."


    Let Shangguan find out for himself.


    No matter what the final result is, it will always leave a thorn in Xinbei Wang''s heart.

 Chapter 219

    So even if you don''t get rid of Xinbei King completely, it''s good for him to have some conflicts with youxiangfu.


    Once the seed of doubt is planted, it will take root and sprout firmly in the heart, waiting for the right time to produce the fruit that the little emperor wants.


    Shangguan carefully looked at the little emperor''s eyes slowly change, see the little emperor only feel behind a cool, Qinchu a thin layer of sweat from the forehead.


    Maybe it''s been a long time, or maybe it''s just a moment.


    When Shangguan Jinzhi finally spoke, the little emperor''s shirt was slightly wet.


    Shangguan bowed down and said, "minister, lead the order."


    The little emperor was relieved.


    Gu Qingkuang frowned.


    He felt that the little emperor was still a little too anxious. He would like to get rid of shangguanjin''s father and son''s wishes, almost all of them.


    But the little emperor just ascended the throne soon, except for him, there are no contacts to speak of.


    In fact, it''s not a good thing to be careful with shangyouxiang and Shangguan so early.


    "That''s it," the little emperor waved wearily, "retreat."


    -


    when Gu Qingkuang walked out of the hall door, he keenly felt a line of vision locked on him.


    He looked like a falcon. He raised his eyes to see the smiling face of Shangguan Jinzhi.


    In his impression, this amazing Shangguan always has gentle eyes and a smile that seems to be absent.


    Gu Qingkuang couldn''t understand.


    He thinks that smile can only appear in front of the people he likes most and wants to protect most.


    How can Shangguan Jinzhi smile at everyone?


    "Taifu." Gu Qing said in a cold voice.


    Shangguan Jinzhi came to him, obviously waiting for him: "Gu Tongling."


    "Taifu has something to tell me?" Gu Qing looks at him wildly.


    Look, he can''t even talk about something. Such arrogance really disgusted Shangguan Jinzhi.


    But he still nodded with a smile on his face: "naturally, otherwise he would not be waiting for commander Gu here."


    As they walked and talked, their pace was surprisingly consistent.


    It is rare to see the harmony between the red robe and the black robe.


    Gu Qing asked madly, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''d like to ask," Shangguan said carefully, "what does Gu Tongling think of what General Chen just said about believing in the northern king?"


    "It''s a felony to talk about the government," Gu said


    "Gu Tongling''s true love is a joke," Shangguan said in a light voice. "Gu Tongling is not an idle person, let alone a false argument."


    "I just want to know, what just happened is the emperor''s own meaning, or Gu Tongling''s meaning?"


    Gu Qingkuang suddenly stopped.


    Shangguan Jinzhi then stopped, smiling at him: "I guessed right."


    He had thought for a long time that the little emperor was young and had just ascended the throne. He didn''t know much about the royal family. He couldn''t even name some ministers. How could he expect to start from Xinbei king, who was far away in the north.


    After that, there must be some guidance.


    Shangguan Jinzhi first thought of Gu Qingkuang.


    I don''t know why. He always thinks Gu Qingkuang is strange.


    He is a heavy soldier. If he has any ambition, he can go up on his own. But if he didn''t, he was clearly aiming at Wen Chen.


    Is it just unconditional, in order to comply with the little emperor?


    "Gu Tongling, can you ask me why?"

 Chapter 220

    Gu Qingkuang stood still, his dark eyes seemed to be haunted by mist. After a while, he said: "Taifu is so thoughtful. If you have this Kung Fu, you''d better think about what you should do when you go to the north."


    After that, he turned and left, regardless of Shangguan''s face.


    Shangguan Jinzhi didn''t stop him any more. He just stood in the same place and watched Gu Qingkuang''s figure disappear gradually.


    It''s just as arrogant as ever.


    He sneered scornfully.


    Just as Gu Qingkuang looks down on him, so does he.


    Perhaps there is a saying that people are incompatible with each other, and he and Gu Qingkuang belong to the kind of people who hate each other.


    Well I''m going to the north.


    Then you won''t see Xiaobai for a long time.


    Shangguan carefully thought, then went to the direction of yeting.


    Now he is the new emperor''s Taifu. He is a high-ranking man, and he is also a good childe praised by everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He tingbai was facing a lot of things that the little emperor gave him. He had a headache.


    There is no maid to take care of him in yeting. Everything depends on his own food and clothing.


    Finally, he dragged all those things to the room and put them away. He was panting for breath after listening to Bai.


    He collapsed in front of the table, but in his heart he was thinking that there was nothing to be gallant about.


    He tingbai has no friendship with the little emperor. It can''t be that he is suddenly kind-hearted. He remembers that there is a poor Princess 14 in yeting. Let someone send her a warm one.


    He tingbai doesn''t believe it.


    Royal people, even a 12-year-old, must have a lot of thoughts.


    Just at this moment, he tingbai didn''t understand what he was going to do.


    He is too tired to go to Shangguan Jinzhi or Gu Qingkuang to deal with these things these two days.


    But it''s also very good. After all, he tingbai always feels that he is going to have bad luck when he sees these two people.


    Walking on the bed and lying for a while, he tingbai opens the brocade quilt difficultly, persuading himself to do the task.


    He chose from the dresses given by the little emperor, and picked a blue and blue gauze skirt.


    He tingbai, who has grown up on his own since he was a child, has successfully acquired his own skills of keeping his hair in a bun.


    The long hair is tied up in a snake bun at will. With this dress, the lips are not red and the eyebrows are not painted. It''s also a rare beauty.


    He listens to Bai manyou putting on a hairpin, and suddenly gives birth to a kind of exclamation that he hates his daughter.


    After finishing up, he tingbai came out of yeting.


    The sunlight outside is very good, the early spring sun is not too sultry, comfortable like a warm hand, gently stroked on the cheek.


    In fact, he seldom goes out. Every time he goes out, he always meets some boring people.


    Fortunately, his memory is pretty good. He tingbai remembers the general buildings and the general direction. He has not yet taken a fork in the aisle.


    But he often picked up the wrong people.


    For example, Shangguan Jinzhi.


    Another example is the commander of the royal guards who looks at each other.


    At the sight of Gu Qingkuang, he tingbai can''t help thinking of the tragedy of being thrown out of the carriage that night. He is very angry. If Yuanyuan hadn''t gone all out to talk about it in his head, he could hardly help but want to get back.


    However, he tingbai also knows that this is unrealistic.


    Gu Qingkuang''s ability to be the commander of the royal guards depends not on his handsome face, but on his real kung fu.


    He tingbai is afraid that he can be split by his sword before he gets close to him.

 Chapter 221

    "My Lord, this is the inner court. You can''t enter without an imperial edict. My Lord, you are in the wrong way? "


    He tingbai was the first to break the silence.


    He was dressed in a light green dress, slightly canthus pick, a completely ignorant innocent girl look.


    Gu Qingkuang was stunned: "are you


    He was not often in the palace and didn''t know the people very well. Seeing he tingbai, I just feel familiar, but I can''t remember where I''ve seen him.


    He listened to Bai smile: "Gu Tongling, don''t you remember? I''m Changle."


    Changle.


    Gu Qing frowned wildly.


    In the brain immediately jumped a young wretch to be bullied the shadow.


    It''s her.


    He tingbai and Gu Qingkuang still have such an affinity.


    As a child, when he tingbai was bullied by other little princes, Gu Qingkuang happened to pass by and coldly carried the little prince away.


    Gu Qingkuang puts his eyes on he tingbai again.


    In his impression, the image of the fourteenth princess still stayed in the time when she was a small, thin and white group.


    Now, he was dressed in green clothes, his eyebrows and eyes were open, and he was a bit smart. She has snow like cheeks and bright lips.


    I can''t see the shadow at all.


    Gu Qingkuang suddenly felt that it was meaningless.


    He tingbai also wanted to talk with him about his childhood memories, so as to close the distance between them, and then try to test his attitude towards the royal family and Shangguan.


    But when he said that, he found that Gu Qingkuang was unconscious.


    He heard Bai Qi smile.


    Good. This man. The first meeting left him in the carriage, and the second meeting ignored him.


    Don''t think about love, and don''t think about the throne.


    Yuanyuan tried his best to recover: "white! Wake up! You can''t beat him. "


    He tingbai''s clenched fist gradually loosened again.


    Gu Qing said wildly: "since the foreign minister is not suitable to stay in the inner court, does the princess have other things to tell him?"


    He tingbai recognized his hidden meaning -- if you have something to say, just go away.


    "To tell you the truth, Gu Tongling did ask for something in Chang''an." He gritted his teeth. "Chang''an has been weak since childhood. He wants to learn some self-defense skills. I don''t know if Gu Tongling may come to yeting to teach Chang''an one or two moves in his spare time?"


    Gu Qing looked at him coldly.


    He was thinking about what to do after discussing with the little emperor, and immediately refused: "no time."


    He tingbai choked.


    Today, I saw that Shangguan Jinzhi didn''t leave the palace, so Gu Qingkuang wanted to follow him to see if he had any ideas.


    But who knows, most of the buildings in this palace are about the same length. In a flash, you can''t see Shangguan Jinzhi.


    Seeing that Gu Qing''s face became more and more impatient, he tingbai had to smile again: "in this case, Chang''an will not bother Gu Tongling."


    With that, he turned to leave.


    Just then, a powerful hand took hold of his wrist.


    Gu Qingkuang has no weight under his hand. He listens to Bai''s soft "hiss".


    "Take me to the emperor''s study." He said.


    He listened to the white grin, look innocent: "sorry Gu Tongling, Chang''an is not very clear about the road here."


    You''re kidding. You want him to take him out with this attitude?


    Dream.


    Gu Qing looked at him for a moment and said, "you are lying."


    He tingbai


    What kind of human flesh lie detector are you?


    "Commander Gu is joking," he said with a smile, pretending to be calm. "Why did Chang''an cheat commander Gu?"

 Chapter 222

    Gu Qing bent over wildly, his dark eyes came down with a chill.


    He listened to Bai''s cold voice: "I don''t know why you cheat me, but those who cheat me don''t come to a good end."


    He tingbai tries to break Gu Qingkuang''s hand, but he can''t.


    The pain from his wrist made him feel angry.


    There was no smile on his face: "Gu Qingkuang, let me go."


    He tingbai''s voice sounds very different from just now. Gu Qingkuang was stunned, but he still didn''t let go. He just said, "take me out, I can''t care about you."


    "Oh." He listened to Bai''s smile.


    Here you are.


    He glanced at Gu Qingkuang and said in a light voice: "Chang''an said that he didn''t know, but he didn''t know. Gu Tongling, are you not afraid of being seen by others? "


    "You..." Gu Qing twisted his eyebrows.


    He thought that this little girl movie was a little annoying, but the fourteenth princess was not afraid of herself, which surprised Gu Qingkuang.


    "I don''t feel anyone else." Gu Qing said in a cold voice.


    Otherwise, he would not be so tough to ask he to take him out.


    He listened to Bai''s angry eyes. He said: "if the commander agrees to Chang''an''s previous request, it''s not impossible."


    "Are you threatening me?" Gu Qing picked the eyebrow wildly, the dangerous flame was jumping in the dark eyes.


    He listened to Bai Yixiao: "Gu Tongling has gone too far. Chang''an is just a small reward."


    "I won''t agree." Gu Qingkuang simply refused.


    He doesn''t have so much time to teach a charming little princess.


    After spending a lot of time, Gu Qingkuang became more and more impatient. He grasped he tingbai''s hand and made an effort. His voice was cold: "which way to go?"


    He tingbai was so stubborn that he said nothing.


    "No?" Gu Qingkuang''s hand went up and grabbed his slender neck, "don''t challenge my patience."


    "In this world, there is no one I can''t kill."


    His words sounded slowly, as if condensed into a blade, repeatedly tested in the neck.


    He heard the white head skin burst.


    At this moment, he really felt the killing intention from Gu Qingkuang.


    Is it better to die than to give in, or is it better for a man to stand up to his last stubbornness?


    He listened to the white face and hesitated.


    Vaguely heard the voice of Xiuchun knife coming out of its sheath.


    He listened to Bai give in, he took a deep breath, and finally squeezed out a smile: "Gu Tongling, don''t worry, the way to the emperor''s study is right, Chang''an seems to suddenly have a little impression."


    "Why don''t you take the knife down first? Maybe Chang''an can think of more things. "


    Gu Qingkuang coldly takes back the knife and loosens the hand that pinches he tingbai''s neck.


    But still holding his wrist tightly, as if afraid of his regret.


    He listened to Bai Xindao''s bad luck. As soon as he looked at the direction and took a step forward, he heard a familiar voice behind him: "what are you doing?"


    He subconsciously looked back and saw Shangguan Jinzhi smile at him, but the smile on his lips was very cold.


    Shangguan Jinzhi''s sight falls on Gu Qingkuang''s wrist. He tingbai looks along his sight and suddenly feels like being caught on the spot.


    He flurried to get rid of Gu Qingkuang. Gu Qingkuang didn''t expect to see Shangguan Jinzhi. For a moment, he was careless and let he tingbai break away.

 Chapter 223

    Eat melon round: "Shura field ah, exciting."


    He tingbai said Shut up


    How did Shangguan Jinzhi come down from the sky?


    I remember Shangguan told him that he didn''t like him to mention GuQing mania. Now he not only mentioned it, but also walked with Gu Qingkuang.


    He tingbai doesn''t need to look at it. He can feel the chill from Shangguan Jinzhi.


    "Shangguan Jinzhi, why are you here?" Gu Qing frowned wildly.


    He didn''t feel that Shangguan was close to him. Was his martial arts also excellent?


    But no one ever mentioned it.


    "Gu Tongling, are you only allowed to come here, but not me?" Shangguan''s eyes gradually deepened. "Gu Tongling hasn''t answered me yet. What are you doing just now?"


    I''m afraid that no one can believe it.


    Besides, he just saw that Gu Qing was holding Xiaobai''s hand.


    Shangguan is very careful.


    He hasn''t even led it.


    For fear that Gu Qingkuang might say something misleading, he tingbai took the lead to show his innocence: "Gu Tongling has gone the wrong way. Let me take him to the emperor''s study."


    He is carrying skirt Cape, a few steps trot to the side of Shangguan Jinzhi, raise head slightly pant: "sincerely elder brother, I have nothing to do with him."


    Because of running and nervousness, her pretty face was tinged with a trace of blush. But he bit his lower lip unconsciously, and his beautiful eyes were slightly moist.


    The look in his eyes made Shangguan''s throat roll.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?" Shangguan Jinzhi took out a handkerchief and wiped his forehead. "Be careful if you fall."


    He took a step forward, just blocking he tingbai behind him.


    Shangguan Jinzhi raised his head again and said with a smile to Gu Qingkuang: "is Gu Tongling going to the emperor''s study? Don''t bother the fourteenth princess. Let me take you


    Gu Qing crazy to explore the line of sight looked over, Shangguan Jinzhi did not move, and he looked at each other.


    After all, Gu Qingkuang turned his head first and said indifferently, "thank you, Taifu."


    Shangguan Jinzhi turned around, hooked his lips, and quickly pinched he tingbai''s chin: "wait for me in yeting."


    He tingbai nodded busily.


    He always felt that Shangguan''s next sentence was to see how I deal with you.


    "Yuanyuan," he said angrily, "why didn''t you tell me when shangguanjin came?"


    "It''s not..." Yuanyuan humbly lowered his voice, "it''s wonderful to see you and Gu Qing fight wildly. I didn''t pay attention for a while."


    He tingbai


    Forget it, the soldiers will block it, the water will cover it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When we go to the little emperor''s study.


    Gu Qingkuang''s remaining light glanced at Shangguan Jinzhi.


    His stride is so big that he didn''t expect Shangguan Jinzhi to keep the same frequency with him, and it doesn''t seem hard.


    It seems that it''s not just the impression of a scholar who is weak.


    Shangguan Jinzhi suddenly gave him a smile and said in a warm voice, "if Gu Tongling has anything to ask, you can ask."


    "The relationship between Taifu and the fourteenth princess," Gu Qing said wildly, "seems to be close."


    Shangguan Jinzhi gave a slight smile, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of sarcasm: "it turns out that Gu Tongling could also say such euphemistic words."


    He stood still, looked at Gu Qingkuang, and said in a voice that two people could hear: "I am princess Xinyue 14. Therefore, Gu Tongling had better stay away from Chang''an, otherwise -- "


    " kill you. " He smiles and his eyes are still clear.


    Gu Qingkuang

 Chapter 224

    In the study.


    The little emperor rubbed his eyes, looked at the Taifu who was sitting on the left with a teacup and a warm smile, and looked at Gu Qingkuang who was sitting on the right with a long knife and a face of condensation.


    He has a headache.


    These two men, when they went up to the court, didn''t think they were targeted enough. When they went down to the court, would they still come to him to make trouble?


    "I don''t know. Are you here?" The little emperor was forced to open business.


    Gu Qing glanced at Shangguan and said nothing.


    Shangguan Jinzhi also raised his eyes and looked at him, but he didn''t smile.


    Little emperor: -- So you''re here in the fuckin ''mime?


    "Taifu?" He looked up at Shangguan to be careful.


    Shangguan said: "I have come here with a small proposal."


    The little emperor raised his eyebrows: "what''s the proposal?"


    "Since Wei Chen wants to go to the north to find out whether the king of the North has a different intention, he should not make a big fuss, but make some disguises."


    The little emperor nodded.


    Well, it makes sense.


    Shangguan Jinzhi continued: "so, please play, let a woman walk with me, pretend to be an ordinary husband and wife into the north, so, it won''t attract people''s attention."


    The little emperor thought a little, and thought Shangguan Jinzhi was right.


    "Since it''s just such a small matter," the little emperor waved casually, "Taifu, you can make your own decisions."


    "Then, the woman''s choice?" Shangguan carefully raised thin lips.


    Little emperor interface: "naturally also by Taifu selected."


    After achieving the goal, Shangguan Jinzhi''s smile was a little real. He said in a warm voice, "thank you, Emperor."


    Gu Qingkuang, on one side, has noticed something strange since he heard the first sentence of Shangguan Jinzhi. When he finished, Gu Qingkuang also guessed what medicine he sold in the gourd.


    For Gu Qingkuang''s thoughtful eyes, Shangguan just smiles.


    The little emperor looked at Gu Qingkuang again: "where is Gu Tongling?"


    "I''m here..." He looked at his eyes and said, "there is also a proposal."


    Compared with Shangguan Jinzhi, the little emperor obviously preferred to listen to Gu Qingkuang''s words. Hearing the words, he naturally asked, "what''s Gu Tongling''s proposal?"


    "It''s a long way from Beidi to Beijing. Only Taifu and a woman go to Beidi. If there''s any danger on the way, it''s bad."


    "Therefore, I would like to ask you to play, and let me follow you. Surely you can protect the safety of Taifu."


    Gu Qing crazy face does not change color ground finish saying, completely don''t go to see the face of the officer sincerely now.


    After hearing this, the little emperor thought Gu Qingkuang was right.


    It''s just


    "Gu Tongling, if you leave, who will protect me?"


    Gu Qingkuang''s eyebrows softened a little.


    He said: "please don''t worry, the emperor. Since the Weichen is not here, the royal guards will protect the emperor."


    Originally, he was going to find the little emperor, and asked him to find someone to follow him when Shangguan Jinzhi went to the north.


    But just met the Shangguan Jinzhi and the fourteenth Princess get along with the unusual.


    Gu Qingkuang suddenly changed his mind.


    "Gu Tongling." Shangguan calls him carefully.


    Gu Qingkuang raised his hand to interrupt, and said frankly, "Taifu doesn''t have to persuade me. Just as Taifu said, you and I are all ministers for the sake of the emperor."


    Shangguan was very careful.


    In his words, block his way. Good, Gu Qingkuang.


    The Little Emperor didn''t understand the intersection of swords and swords between their eyes. He just pondered for a moment and said, "in that case, Taifu and Gu Tongling will go to the North together."

 Chapter 225

    Yeting.


    He tingbai sat on the threshold, holding his head.


    He is waiting for Shangguan.


    "Yuanyuan," he tingbai slightly worried, "do you think Shangguan Jinzhi will be angry with me?"


    Yuanyuan: "no, I''m not so stingy."


    He tingbai nodded: "I think so. But he just looked at me and Gu Qingkuang''s eyes. It''s really terrible. "


    He sighed: "it would be too bad for Shangguan to lower all his favor for me because of this."


    Just thinking, a pair of black brocade boots appeared in front of me.


    It is embroidered with a few auspicious clouds with white silk thread, just like the owner of the boots, who looks ethereal and dusty in front of people.


    He listens to white to raise head, the upper official carefully low Mou.


    "What are you thinking, Xiao Bai?" His voice was so light that he couldn''t hear his anger.


    He listened to the white way: "nothing, just sitting in a daze."


    Shangguan Jinzhi squats down in front of him, his eyes directly bump into he tingbai''s eyes.


    He tingbai has beautiful eyes.


    The chestnut pupils looked very soft, and the blinking of the eyelashes made the eyes dazed by the spring mist.


    He just looked at it like he wanted to look into his heart through his eyes.


    He listens to Bai Wei Leng: "sincerely elder brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Shangguan Jinzhi held out his hand and put it on his cheek.


    Starting with the delicate touch, he leaned close to his forehead and listened to Bai''s voice in a soft voice: "Xiao Bai."


    "Well?"


    "Will Xiaobai leave Jinzhi''s brother?" He asked suddenly.


    "Of course not," he said


    The same answer as many years ago.


    As soon as Shangguan''s heart stagnated, he hooked his lips, but he said in a low voice: "Xiaobai is really bad. It''s not enough to cheat his brother once, but it''s necessary to cheat him a second time."


    He tingbai:?


    Shangguan Jinzhi suddenly pulled his wrist and pulled him up from the threshold.


    He pulled hetingbai into the room all the way, and didn''t say a word until he closed the door.


    The appearance of Shangguan Jinzhi makes he tingbai a little afraid.


    Wrist was raised, Shangguan Jinzhi fingertips gently rubbed he tingbai''s skin, pick eyebrow asked: "he touched you here?"


    He doesn''t need to listen to Bai''s answer. He wipes it with his handkerchief, as if he wants to wipe off the trace of Gu Qingkuang.


    "Where else," Shangguan said cautiously, "where else did he touch?"


    He listened to Bai Lianlian shaking his head, weak and pitiful.


    Shangguan Jinzhi''s face is a little bit slow. He pulls up hetingbai''s hand, and his thin lips are imprinted on his soft skin. "Did Jinzhi''s brother say that he doesn''t like Xiaobai and Gu Qingkuang''s approach?"


    "A disobedient child is not a good one." His eyes were deep, and he opened his mouth to bite the slender wrist of he tingbai.


    He tingbai: "wuwuwuyuanyuan, I''m afraid! Is Shangguan Jinzhi a pervert? You didn''t tell me before


    Yuanyuan: "no Let''s go. It''s nothing. Just die. "


    He tingbai


    Shangguan Jinzhi is a tough dog. He listens to Bai''s pain and tears in his eyes. He sobs in a low voice: "I''m wrong, brother Jinzhi."


    The white skin oozed with blood.


    Shangguan Jinzhi finds out the wound healing medicine and bandage from the room, and gently handles the wound for he tingbai.


    It''s like he didn''t make it.


    "Do you dare to let others hold your hand in the future?" Shangguan asked carefully.


    He tingbai shook his head like a rattle.


    In his opinion, Gu Qingkuang is frightening. At most, he does not agree with each other in a word. However, Shangguan is more terrifying.


    He slowly torments you, holding a just right degree, not to let you collapse, and not to forget.

 Chapter 226

    "Sincerely brother," he tingbai carefully pulled his sleeve, "still angry?"


    Shangguan said: "No. "


    but his lips were thin and he couldn''t see a smile.


    Listening to Bai''s grievance, he muttered: "it''s Gu Qingkuang who wants to pull me, not what I want to pull."


    Gu Qingkuang''s account is one more.


    He leaned up to Shangguan and his eyes were bright: "brother Jinzhi, I''ll kiss you. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Shangguan was suspicious that he had hallucinations What? "


    He tingbai proved the authenticity with his actual behavior.


    He lowered his head, warm touch in the corner of his mouth.


    Shangguan Jinzhi looked up and said, "I haven''t been to anyone else. You''re the only one. I''m Jinzhi''s brother."


    He held the five fingers of he tingbai''s arm and squeezed them tightly.


    He listens to Bai Xiaosheng complain: "sincerely elder brother, ache."


    Shangguan immediately released his hand.


    What had just happened seemed to him like a dream.


    Before seeing Gu Qing crazy grasp he tingbai hand, his heart, irrepressible to toss up anger.


    There is also a trace of the sour and astringent.


    He remembers Xiaobai saying that he was "committed" to Gu Qingkuang. At the beginning, he sneered at this sentence, but he really saw that he tingbai and Gu Qingkuang were close to each other. Shangguan was a little scared for no reason.


    We all like Gu Qingkuang better than him.


    So is the little emperor.


    So is Xiaobai.


    However, how about others? The superior is careful not to manage them and doesn''t want to manage them. He just can''t stand it. Xiaobai is close to other people besides him.


    Even if it''s not Gu Qingkuang, any one is enough to make him crazy.


    Seeing he tingbai''s confused eyes, Shangguan Jinzhi always feels that he is ready to move.


    But it seemed that he was covered with dust and didn''t know what to do.


    He can only try to leave his own mark on Xiaobai in his own way.


    Even the scar, he left it.


    Shangguan Jinzhi thinks he is really crazy.


    Until just now, he tingbai''s lips stick to his lips.


    Although only a short moment, but the dust laden mind seems to be instantly opened, he suddenly understood why.


    What he wanted was to be closer to Xiaobai.


    It''s best to peel off his bones and skin, swallow them into his stomach, melt them into his blood, and never separate them again.


    The heart is beating at a different rhythm.


    "Xiaobai," Shangguan Jinzhi said, his voice was slightly dumb, he laughed, "your courage seems to be more and more big."


    "But," he tingbai looked at him reluctantly and raised his red lips. "Brother Jinzhi doesn''t seem to hate it."


    More than not, he was overjoyed.


    But all the boiling thoughts, eventually hidden in a smiling face.


    Shangguan carefully thought that he was in yeting and no one raised him. He didn''t know what it meant. He touched hetingbai''s lips with his fingers and said, "you can only kiss me."


    "If you let me know who Xiaobai did the same thing to," Shangguan said slowly, "I''ll kill that man first."


    "And I, brother Jinzhi," he tingbai asked curiously, "will you kill me, too?"


    Shangguan replied, "of course not."


    He squeezed he tingbai''s chin and said with a smile, "I''ll break your leg first, and then blind your eyes. In this way, except for my side, Xiaobai can''t go anywhere. "

 Chapter 227

    He tingbai It''s really hard to step on the horse.


    A smile appeared on his face. "Brother Jinzhi, it won''t be."


    "No one but you."


    The sun is gentle, which sets off the soft face. That pair of chestnut pupil is like water, waving the sparkling light.


    Shangguan carefully pursed his lips, and the deep and shallow emotion crossed his eyes.


    He raised his hand, fingertips fell on the corner of he tingbai''s eyes, and murmured in a low voice: "can I believe you?"


    Promise this kind of thing, can you believe it again?


    He tingbai smiles to him: "certainly."


    "Brother Jinzhi," he said, "do you have anything to say when you come to me?"


    He tingbai doesn''t think that Shangguan is just trying to flirt. There is something in his eyes.


    Smell speech, the upper official is careful of seem to think of what, a tiny smile: "is."


    He leaned over slightly, tapping his slender fingers on the table unconsciously. "I have something to tell you."


    "What?" He tingbai raised his head strangely.


    Shangguan told him about going to Beidi.


    "I''m going too?" He listen to white frown, a face of hesitation.


    He didn''t expect this.


    Shangguan Jinzhi went to the north. Why did he go with him?


    Just go. I have to go with Gu Qingkuang.


    It''s scary to think about it.


    He tingbai even thinks that the system is trying to speed up the task by force.


    Yuanyuan waved his hand: "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense! I don''t have that ability. "


    He tingbai: "also, if this waste system has this ability, he will have to work hard to complete the task.


    "How," Shangguan carefully picked the tip of eyebrow, Feng eye dropped light shadow, voice slowly, "Xiaobai don''t want to stay with Jinzhi brother?"


    "No," said Herbert, "it''s just an accident."


    It''s more than an accident. It''s thrilling.


    He suddenly remembered a very important thing - when the sun goes down, he will become a little kitten without any attack.


    "Brother Jinzhi, when shall we start?"


    "I''ll pick you up in three days."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He tingbai casually put on a few clothes, thinking that since Shangguan Jinzhi didn''t want to attract people''s attention, he didn''t bring any fancy clothes. He wore the most simple clothes in the past.


    One night before he left, he listened to Bai''s decision and had to show it to Shangguan Jinzhi.


    Otherwise, it will take a lot of time to go to the north and get along with each other day and night.


    With his understanding of Shangguan Jinzhi, he should not be burned as a monster.


    I think so, but he tingbai''s heart is still a little weak.


    All the way to dusk, the setting sun slowly falls. As the light becomes dim, the figure on the bed begins to shrink.


    After a while, the original smart girl disappeared, replaced by a slow licking paws of white kitten.


    The kitten turns her green eyes. With the hint of Yuanyuan, she successfully avoids the guard, escapes from the palace gate and turns into the wall of the right prime minister''s residence.


    Following the route in memory, he tingbai successfully finds Shangguan Jinzhi''s yard.


    Unexpectedly, some cat food was scattered around his yard.


    It seems that he didn''t give up looking for him.


    He listens to the white noodle belt and grudges the cat food on the ground. Suddenly he hears a exclamation: "look! Is that the cat the young master is looking fo

 Chapter 228

    Where''s the guy from? It''s so noisy.


    He tingbai raised his head and gave the man a scorn of the king.


    The visitors were the little fellows who followed Shangguan Jinzhi. Because the little white cat ran away last time, they came down and looked for it several times. They were so tired that they didn''t find the cat.


    I didn''t expect to see this little ancestor again today.


    Thinking of Shangguan Jinzhi''s strange attitude towards the little white cat, the boy immediately lowered his voice: "Shh! Don''t disturb it, or it will run away again. At that time, the young master will ask and see how you explain it. "


    The servant in the yard nodded.


    He tingbai stood in the same place, licking his paws impatiently, looking at these people trying to get close to him.


    He knew that they were going to send him to Shangguan Jinzhi, which saved him a lot of time, and he didn''t want to go to Shangguan Jinzhi.


    However, Yu Guang sees the cage in the servant''s hand, and he hears that Bai immediately changes his face.


    Why haven''t you seen me for a few days? The Shangguan government bought a cage? He tingbai doesn''t want to be arrested and locked up.


    That''s not true.


    But last time those high-ranking officials and nobles sent a lot of cats. Shangguan ordered people to send them back, but some of them were sent back.


    So back and forth, Shangguan is a little impatient, let the servants choose by themselves, and take the cat they like back to raise.


    Cats are noble pets. They have to find a good place to sleep and eat well. These servants can''t afford to keep them. Therefore, many of them sell their cats in the market and keep their cages. The extra cage is just in use now.


    Small Si and servant gradually become encircle situation, gather to he tingbai, small Si mouth is still saying: "move gently, don''t let it run again."


    He tingbai laughs.


    He quickly ran to the place where the crowd was scattered. He climbed up the tree three times, five times and two times. He was very happy to see a group of anxious people under him.


    Who makes these people want to put him in a cage.


    Not to mention that the cage is small and crowded, that is, after sunrise, he turns back, and the cage is not to be forced open by him.


    The picture is so beautiful that he tingbai has a headache and can''t imagine it.


    He mewed lazily at the people below.


    At first, the people below were very anxious. The little kitten looked very small. I was afraid that there would be something wrong with it. At that time, the master would blame them.


    Some people tempt it to eat, it simply ignore, haughty hum a, side over the head.


    See no way, and someone pretended to hit it on the tree, the little cat is still a look of ordinary people are stupid.


    When he saw that other people were cruel to him, he bared his teeth to the man and tightened his hind legs.


    "Strange, this cat is too human."


    The boy scratched his head and said in a daze.


    As soon as Shangguan Jinzhi came back to the yard, he saw a group of people gathered around him. "What are you doing?" he asked in a surprised voice


    Hearing the sound, the group quickly stepped aside, revealing the surrounded tree in the middle.


    Among the luxuriant green leaves, there is a touch of snow-white.


    Shangguan looked carefully and found the little guy on the tree, wagging his tail very leisurely.


    "Young master," said the little boy, "look, the cat is back."


    "I see." Shangguan Jinzhi''s lips raised slightly.


    He walked slowly to the tree, slightly looked up: "how to climb so high?"

 Chapter 229

    He tingbai looked down and could see Shangguan''s smiling face.


    His thin lips curved just right, looking gentle and self-control.


    A pair of narrow eyes glowed, and the light seemed to shine from him.


    So the people around, the scenery around, at this moment, became a dim background.


    He could only see one of shangguanjin.


    White clothes are like snow.


    The kitten purred, like a coquettish stretching the ending.


    Shangguan Jinzhi then gave a low smile. There was a faint pleasure in his voice. He said to the people beside him: "go down."


    "Yes, sir."


    The boy and the servants retreated, leaving only Shangguan Jinzhi and the cat in the tree.


    The wind gently passes through the gaps between the leaves, and raises Shangguan''s gentle ink hair.


    He reached out to the tree and said in a warm voice, "come down."


    He tingbai scratched the tree trunk and calculated the distance from the tree to Shangguan Jinzhi''s arms.


    He hesitated.


    Although the cat''s jumping ability is very strong, but after all, he is not a real cat.


    When he was listening to Bai you, he heard a voice with a smile: "Xiao Bai is not afraid, I''m here."


    Xiao Bai''s name, let he listen to Bai have a moment of ecstasy.


    He almost forgot that he was a kitten now. When he heard Shangguan Jinzhi''s words, he ground his teeth, closed his eyes and jumped to Shangguan Jinzhi.


    There was no pain. As expected, he fell into the familiar warm arms. Before I opened my eyes, I heard a low smile from the man.


    Shangguan has a nice smell on his body. He nests his body and sniffs it.


    Shangguan carefully hands, gently stroking the cat''s hair, very comfortable touch.


    He went to the room with he tingbai in his arms.


    "I thought," Shangguan said carefully, "Xiaobai will never appear."


    "Meow ~" listen to white arch body.


    Isn''t this coming.


    "You say, how can I punish you for leaving without saying goodbye?" Shangguan Jinzhi''s voice was still very soft, as if he tingbai had a hallucination.


    Frozen, he raised his head incredulously and looked up at the young man''s beautiful eyes.


    The eyes bent slightly, as if the spring was suddenly covered by clouds.


    He tingbai was a little annoyed.


    How can he forget that Shangguan Jinzhi is a real pervert.


    He tingbai struggles to escape, but is easily grabbed by Shangguan Jinzhi''s back neck skin. Weak and pitiful, he pedals his four legs helplessly.


    "Do you dare to run next time?" Shangguan is smiling.


    "Meow, meow, meow!" he tingbai moved in a hurry, trying to make a heart attack.


    Shangguan Jinzhi put him on the table. He tingbai sat smartly under his gaze and did not dare to move.


    As if satisfied, Shangguan Jinzhi just a smile, slender fingertips slide over the little kitten''s cheek: "believe you again."


    It''s like believing in Xiaobai. Again.


    He listens to white to flatter ground to raise claw son, lightly put on the finger of the upper officer to be careful.


    The hairy little paws feel very comfortable, and the kitten is very obedient. Shangguan is in a good mood, and the smile in his eyes is deeper.


    He listened to Bai and prayed silently. I hope the sun will rise tomorrow, and Shangguan Jinzhi can still keep such a smile.


    -


    it''s late at night.


    Shangguan Jinzhi went out of the study to deal with some official business, and then went back to his room.


    As soon as he lit the lamp and looked up at the bed, he saw a small white ball huddled together.

 Chapter 230

    It''s obviously sleeping.


    Shangguan was stunned. After washing, he sat down by the bed.


    He lowered himself and had a good view of the little white cat.


    Somehow, this kitten always gives Shangguan a sense of familiarity.


    It is happy, it is angry, it is coquetry, even look up at his eyes, let Shangguan not from think of yeting Xiaobai.


    Shangguan carefully explored his hand. In the dim candlelight, little white cat seemed to have a layer of Yingrun light. It was very beautiful.


    His brow relaxed, showing the gentle to Qinren.


    I don''t know whether Xiaobai had a good sleep at this time.


    Shangguan was so soft hearted that he didn''t leave the cat out of bed. He pulled over the quilt and said in a low voice, "good night, Xiaobai."


    This decision made Shangguan feel a trace of regret when he woke up the next day.


    Through the window lattice, the morning light cast mottled light and shadow on the ground.


    Shangguan was used to getting up early. Before he opened his eyes, he noticed something wrong.


    Consciousness has not yet completely returned, the first feeling is a wisp of fragrance around the tip of the nose.


    The taste is vaguely familiar.


    Then there is the pressure from the arm, and the finger pulp seems to fall on the flawless jade wall.


    Shangguan Jinzhi suddenly opened his eyes and his face was like frost.


    His first reaction was that someone drugged him and dared to climb into his bed.


    Shangguan Jinzhi hasn''t been so angry for a long time.


    He propped up half of his body and gathered a group of real yuan in the palm of his hand, trying to beat the man to death.


    No, it''s too cheap for him.


    It''s better to cut off his meridians, but he has to take a breath to make him suffer so much that he can''t even want to die.


    Shangguan''s face became colder and colder. If you want to see that palm, it will fall on the man.


    The man snorted from his throat unconsciously, as if he had been disturbed and turned over uneasily.


    A face completely fell into the eyes of Shangguan Jinzhi.


    As soon as the pupil shrinks, shangguanjinzhi abruptly disperses Zhenyuan.


    He tingbai, he tingbai.


    Shangguan Jinzhi never thought that the man lying next to him would be Xiaobai.


    He was upset and puzzled.


    He tingbai clearly should be in yeting. Although he is not valued, it is not so easy for him to get out of the palace. Otherwise, he would have taken Xiaobai back to youxiangfu.


    This person must not be Xiaobai, it must be someone else''s fake.


    Shangguan''s eyes were icy cold. He turned over and pressed on he tingbai. He grabbed he tingbai''s neck and asked in a cold voice, "who are you? Why do you want to enter my room? Why do you want to pretend to be Changle?"


    He tingbai coughed violently.


    He was choked up.


    Dissatisfied eyes fell on Shangguan Jinzhi, and he tingbai bit his teeth: "brother Jinzhi, are you going to kill Xiaobai?"


    Hearing the familiar address, Shangguan Jinzhi was stunned.


    Take advantage of this for a while, he listens to white to pull his hand down, some angry: "sincerely elder brother even I also don''t recognize?"


    Until this time, Shangguan Jinzhi confirmed that this person was really he tingbai.


    "No..." Shangguan looked cautious and asked, "but, Xiaobai, how can you be here?"


    He listened to Bai Leng hum, rubbing his neck, but he said, "it hurts."


    Obviously dissatisfied with what happened just now and angry.


    Shangguan is at a loss.

 Chapter 231

    "Sorry," Shangguan Jinzhi pursed his lips and put a soft voice, "brother Jinzhi is wrong. He shouldn''t give Xiaobai such a heavy hand."


    It''s really heavy.


    He tingbai had a red mark on his fair skin.


    You can imagine how much effort Shangguan Jinzhi used.


    He tingbai, don''t look at him.


    Shangguan carefully helpless, he lowered his body, lip side fell in he tingbai''s ear, "Xiaobai, don''t be angry."


    Breathing breath sprinkles in the earlobe, he listens to the white body to shake.


    Shangguan Jinzhi moved down again and lingered in he tingbai''s neck: "brother blows, it doesn''t hurt."


    When he was a child, every time he tingbai was injured, Shangguan Jinzhi used this trick to cheat him, saying that "as long as Jinzhi''s brother blows, the pain will fly away.".


    Originally with childish memories of the action, but his warm nose fluttered on he tingbai''s neck to bring itching, let he tingbai feel a little uncomfortable, he raised his hand to push Shangguan Jinzhi, but failed to push.


    He listens to white uneasily ground to twist a body, the upper officer is careful of pupil color deepen, low and slow ground in his ear side way: "small white, you this is too overestimate me?"


    He tingbai: "he did not dare to move.


    Seeing him settle down, Shangguan Jinzhi gave a low smile and bit the tip of he tingbai''s ear: "you haven''t told me, Xiaobai, how can you be here?"


    He listened to the white face flushed, for a long time, just said: "cat."


    "What?" Shangguan was very careful.


    "That cat," he said, "is me."


    He said briefly, in a few words, Shangguan had already made a decision.


    Lift Mou to see in the room, as expected did not see that small white cat''s figure.


    So it is,


    Shangguan realized.


    No wonder, he always felt that the feeling on the little white cat was very familiar, because that was little white.


    He tingbai bit his lips and held his hands together under the quilt. He turned his head carefully, and finally asked, "aren''t you afraid?"


    Not afraid he''s a monster?


    Shangguan carefully understood the fear in his eyes, and suddenly hooked his lips, "how can I be afraid?"


    He dropped his head again, and nodded on the white lips of he tingbai, "Xiao Bai is willing to tell his brother the secret. It''s too late to be happy."


    This is not representative, in Xiaobai''s mind, he is also a different one.


    He listened to Bai''s voice, and his lips turned up.


    He knew that Shangguan would not let him down.


    "Why don''t you run away this time?" Thinking of the last farewell, Shangguan Jinzhi thought it funny and asked in a low voice.


    He tingbai said in a low voice: "at that time I''m afraid of you. "


    It''s not just fear, it''s disgusting.


    Shangguan didn''t expect such an answer. The smile radian of the corner of his lips seemed to be more dangerous. Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly and said softly, "are you not afraid now?"


    "Not afraid." He tingbai answered quickly.


    He suddenly put out his hand around Shangguan Jinzhi''s neck, and with a little help, he raised his head and printed a kiss on Shangguan Jinzhi''s lips. "Now I like Jinzhi''s brother best."


    He is not skilled in kissing, but it is so with the innocence of not being familiar with the world that Shangguan''s heart seems to be lit up with fire.


    Burn yourself up and burn up together.


    "Xiaobai," he said, picking up he tingbai''s chin, "don''t forget that you are in my bed now."

 Chapter 232

    The youth''s voice is like pearls and jade. It''s clear that it''s a very clear silver tone. Now it''s a little dumb, which makes people itch. He tingbai seems to have just reflected that he has nothing on now, and his face turns red. He hastily pushes Shangguan Jinzhi away and covers his body with brocade.


    Shangguan Jinzhi was pushed aside, but he was not angry. Looking at him with a kind of panic expression, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Now I remember, where is the courage to kiss me?"


    He listens to Bai and doesn''t speak. He even keeps his eyes closed, as if he can treat what just happened as if it didn''t exist.


    Shangguan knew he tingbai''s face was thin, so he didn''t disturb him any more. Instead, he put on his own clothes and found a suit of clothes to put on the head of the bed.


    "It''s still early. Get some sleep." He touched he tingbai''s nose. "Don''t go outside without my permission."


    He doesn''t want to be seen.


    Shangguan''s voice is gentle: "if Xiaobai didn''t listen to Jinzhi''s brother, he should know what the consequence is."


    He tingbai nods wildly.


    "Darling, I''ll be back soon."


    Shangguan Jinzhi had to go to the upper court. After a little sorting, he soon left youxiangfu.


    He tingbai was the only one left in the room.


    But this kind of feeling is also very good. He tingbai feels the suit left by Shangguan Jinzhi.


    It''s like waiting for Shangguan Jinzhi to come home.


    Well, back to their home.


    It seems that Shangguan has finished most of his tasks. Now it''s only Gu Qingkuang.


    He tingbai is lying on the bed, but he has no mind to sleep.


    He thought hard in his head.


    Gu Qingkuang seems to be a royalist, loyal to the little emperor.


    There is no reason, and it is impossible to usurp the throne suddenly.


    How can he make Gu Qing emperor?


    Or, he tingbai yawned lazily, so he might as well be the Emperor himself.


    Let Gu Qing play with the little emperor.


    Yuanyuan: "I don''t want to say anything, you happy jiuok"


    ... "


    ¡­¡­


    On the court.


    Today''s memorial is equally boring. The little emperor sat on the Dragon chair and wanted to yawn, but he looked at the serious ministers below. Swallow it raw.


    He rubbed his eyes and wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes. "Do you still have something to report


    The eunuch lengthened his voice very well: "if you have something to play, you have nothing to retreat from the court."


    the little emperor waited for a while. Fortunately, no one rushed out today to say that the minister had his own performance. He was a little relieved and waved his sleeve: "retreat from the court."


    At the end of the morning business, the little emperor had no time to relax. Just after a few steps, he saw the master Taifu standing there and looking at him with a smile.


    Little emperor legs a shake, almost subconsciously export: "teacher, I know wrong."


    Fortunately, with the help of a little eunuch beside him, the pearls and jade curtains on the crown hit each other, reminding the little emperor that he was the emperor now, not the student punished by the Taifu.


    The little emperor''s back straightened, pretending to look at the Shangguan Jinzhi, "Taifu, is there anything to say?"


    Shangguan nodded and leaned down to him, saying: "Weichen just came to tell the emperor that the woman who went to the north with Weichen has made a choice."


    "Oh?" The little emperor became interested and said, "who is it?"

 Chapter 233

    "Report back to the emperor," the upper official said carefully. "It''s the fourteenth princess who lives in yeting."


    The little emperor touched his chin and a faint shadow appeared in his mind.


    It''s her.


    He had some doubts in his heart, "why did Taifu choose her?"


    Shangguan said carefully, "I just think it''s suitable."


    "Since Taifu thinks it''s suitable, it''s settled." The Little Emperor didn''t seem to care. He looked at Shangguan Jinzhi with a smile, "is there anything else for Taifu?"


    Shangguan Jinzhi slightly raised his head and looked at the young man in front of him.


    There was no difference between his appearance and that of a few months ago, but he always felt that there was something different.


    The little emperor was dressed in a royal robe, and his young eyebrows and eyes were dyed with three sharp colors.


    He is no longer the little prince holding his sleeve in a coquettish attempt to escape the punishment of copying books. He has already been in a high position, above ten thousand people.


    Shangguan Jinzhi suddenly felt a little disappointed and shook his head and said, "I''ll leave. I won''t disturb the emperor."


    "Taifu, walk slowly."


    When the figure of Shangguan Jinzhi disappeared in the hall, the smile on the little emperor''s face slowly sank down.


    An eye knife flew to a eunuch around, and the eunuch immediately stepped forward.


    The little emperor touched the green jade on his finger and asked, "did you send all the things you sent to yeting that day?"


    "If I go back to the emperor, I''ll give it all."


    "What did the fourteenth Princess say?"


    The eunuch lowered his head and said, "the fourteenth princess is very grateful to your majesty."


    Little emperor Wei Zheng: "so?"


    "That''s it."


    The little emperor dropped his head, as if in deep thought. For a moment, he suddenly chuckled: "Taifu is really different to he Changle."


    Therefore, he has another chip against Shangguan Jinzhi.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shangguan Jinzhi orders people to go to yeting and take all the baggage he tingbai has packed up to youxiangfu.


    When he came back to the room, the smile of his lips, but when he saw the empty room, he bit by bit soaked down.


    Just wanted to look outside, the door was pushed open, he was also accompanied by people from behind the waist.


    Shangguan carefully felt the familiar taste, holding the man''s hand, and his eyebrows slightly coagulated: "don''t listen to me again?"


    He listens to Bai Lian''s busy way: "I just go for convenience."


    He turned to the body of shangguanjin, "brother Jinzhi, how did you come back?"


    Shangguan smile: "and the emperor said something."


    He tingbai is now wearing the clothes of Shangguan Jinzhi, some of which are big and loose, which makes the people in them look slim.


    Shangguan Jinzhi takes he tingbai''s hand, pulls him to the table and sits down. He raises his eyes and looks at he tingbai: "Xiaobai, do you want to have a brother?"


    He just supported his head with one hand, and his eyes were soft.


    He listens to white heart mouth a sudden, the ear can''t restrain the ground is suffused with slight heat, don''t open the line of sight, the movement is slight and quickly ground bottom.


    Shangguan was careful to hold his chin and let him look at himself. Then he put a finger on his lip and pointed it. It was full of directivity.


    He tingbai held his fist, trembled his long eyelashes, and pursed his lips. It took him a long time to lift his head and kiss the corner of Shangguan''s mouth.


    "So perfunctory?" Shangguan Jinzhi''s Mo Tong is smiling, and his eyes are red with shame.


    He tingbai leaned in front of him and said, "I won''t do it."


    Shangguan Jinzhi was stunned. Then he raised his head and said in a warm voice, "brother Jinzhi teaches you."


    Clearly, he was also the first to taste it. He seemed to have no teacher to teach himself. He listened to Bai''s breath, and the numbness from his lips spread all the way to his four limbs.

 Chapter 234

    Shangguan opened his eyes carefully. Through his long eyelashes, he could see a small face as white as jade. His cheeks were light red, and his eyes were closed.


    It was as if there was a wild animal in his heart, trying to tear the man in front of him to pieces and swallow it again.


    But I think it''s too boring.


    It''s because he''s blind, it''s because he''s panting.


    To his eyes, heart, only one person.


    Now this kind of closeness was unexpected by Shangguan Jinzhi a few days ago. At that time, he did not realize that he tingbai had hidden such a strong emotion.


    A young man only needs to kiss carefully, which is enough to release the burning flame in his heart.


    After all, he indulged himself.


    For a long time.


    Shangguan held he tingbai in his arms, played with his smooth long hair with one hand, and called softly: "Xiaobai."


    He listened to Bai rub like a cat, and gave a low reply from his throat.


    "If one day," he caresses he tingbai''s hair tip, and the deep and shallow feelings pass through his eyes, "what should I do if brother Jinzhi is gone?"


    He tingbai was stiff.


    He pulled his lips and laughed: "that''s just right. I''ll go to other people. Find someone more handsome, taller and better than you. For example, Gu Tongling is a good one. "


    Shangguan carefully picked pick eyebrows, "little heartless."


    "I don''t have a conscience," he said. "You have a conscience. You can make me angry by saying such things."


    He bit his lower lip.


    Shangguan looked down carefully, and there were some tiny tears in Shanghe''s white chestnut eyes.


    He a Zheng, suddenly smile: "how old people, still so love to cry."


    Shangguan sighed: "if Jinzhi''s brother is really gone, Xiaobai will leave Shangjing. It''s good to go anywhere. The farther you go, the better. You can enjoy the rain in Jiangnan and the snow in Mobei. "


    He clenched his teeth and said, "it is true that he has met someone better than me..."


    He has been secretly investigating the death of several former emperors. I don''t know if it has attracted other people''s attention. In recent days, he has encountered several "coincidental" accidents.


    It''s like a warning.


    At present, Shangguan is still able to deal with it. But in the future, he is not sure.


    After all, he is not an omnipotent immortal, with shortcomings and breakthroughs.


    Shangguan is worried that one day this matter will affect hetingbai.


    He doesn''t know anything and shouldn''t bear these complicated schemes.


    Shangguan Jinzhi hasn''t finished, he tingbai has pushed him away and ran out of the door.


    "Xiaobai."


    He stretched out his hand, long fingers only in time to catch a touch of cool air.


    Shangguan said with self mockery.


    It''s all his fault.


    He clearly, should not provoke he tingbai. But in my heart, I covet this brilliance.


    From the time he chose to find out the truth, he was ready to die. Just did not expect, will and he tingbai entanglement become so deep.


    Now time seems to be stolen from heaven.


    Xiaobai.


    If one day


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He tingbai thinks Shangguan Jinzhi is simple.


    What is Taifu, what is tanhualang. Can you carry things on your own?


    He gave him a plan for the future. He didn''t ask him what he wanted.


    He''s not just a chick hiding under his wings. He''s a man who wants to usurp power.

 Chapter 235

    He tingbai finds a place where there is no one. He waits until he becomes a little suckling cat. Then he drags Shangguan Jinzhi''s suit and gets into Shangguan Jinzhi''s room from the window.


    Shangguan carefully lit the lamp and sat at the table with a trance.


    The sound of the window finally brought him to his senses.


    He looked up and saw a touch of snow-white, very hard to bite clothes jumped to the ground.


    "Xiaobai." A surprise flashed in Shangguan''s eyes.


    He didn''t expect that he tingbai didn''t leave.


    He thought that he tingbai ran back to yeting in anger, but unexpectedly, he still stayed in the right prime minister''s residence.


    Thinking like this, Shangguan Jinzhi can''t help getting annoyed. He should have gone to find he tingbai.


    He listened to Bai hum, and his little paw stepped on his clothes badly.


    Shangguan looked at the clothes that had been kneaded out of shape. His forehead and heart jumped and he called helplessly: "Xiaobai, come here."


    He tingbai is not.


    Obviously, he still remembered what happened before, leaving only one of shangguanjin''s angry faces.


    He did not go, Shangguan Jinzhi had to go to him.


    But as soon as he got close, he tingbai jumped to other places.


    "Xiaobai," Shangguan Jinzhi said in a soft voice, "brother Jinzhi was joking with you before."


    "How could my brother be willing to leave you alone?"


    His ink like eyes reflect the candle light, just like the twinkling stars in the sky.


    He tingbai licked his paws, and his green eyes turned. After a while, he held up his head and walked gracefully to shangguanjin.


    He stretched out his small black paw and motioned to Shangguan.


    Shangguan carefully a little headache, "you are running to where, how to get so dirty."


    "Meow ~" who would have thought that there was a quagmire in youxiangfu, and how people cleaned it.


    He listened to hear the dissatisfaction in the white voice, one of the upper officer sincerely fished him up.


    Just in time, a boy had brought warm water to wash before.


    Shangguan first cleaned he tingbai''s whole body, put him on the bed, and then washed and undressed on his own.


    When he tingbai became a cat, he was a small, hairy group, nestled in Shangguan Jinzhi.


    He opened his green eyes and swept his tail from Shangguan Jinzhi''s face, which made the young man laugh in a low voice: "don''t make trouble."


    Shangguan Jinzhi''s eyebrows and eyes are very warm and beautiful.


    He tingbai thought.


    Even if you meet someone better than you, it''s not you after all.


    There is only one Shangguan in the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Shangguan woke up, he felt that he was familiar with the delicate touch.


    This time, he was not surprised. He raised a happy radian on his lips. As soon as he hooked his hand, he put the white ring in his arms.


    "Xiaobai." He was listening to the whispers of Bai er.


    He tingbai didn''t wake up much, and his consciousness was not clear. He frowned and answered vaguely.


    Shangguan laughed again.


    If every day in the future, wake up early, have the morning light, have you at the side, so, probably no more regret.


    "We''re going to set out for the north in a moment," he said, biting his shoulder. "It''s time to get up."


    "Sleepy." He tingbai shook his head vaguely.


    Shangguan Jingzhi chuckles.


    He tingbai''s ear was so light that he felt uncomfortable. He twisted his body a little.


    "Xiaobai," Shangguan Jinzhi''s voice sank slightly, "I advise you in the morning, it''s better not to tease me."

 Chapter 236

    "We''re going to set out for the north in a moment," he said, biting his shoulder. "It''s time to get up."


    "Sleepy." He tingbai shook his head vaguely.


    Shangguan Jingzhi chuckles.


    He tingbai''s ear was so light that he felt uncomfortable. He twisted his body a little.


    "Xiaobai," Shangguan Jinzhi''s voice sank slightly, "I advise you in the morning, it''s better not to tease me."


    His words were suggestive.


    He tingbai suddenly wakes up a lot. He turns around and faces Shangguan carefully, with a trace of dissatisfaction in his tone: "you Why do you always think about these things? "


    "What do I think?" Shangguan sincerely one face of innocent, lips angle up, "if so say, is not to blame you not inch into my arms."


    "Xiaobai, are you too relieved of Jinzhi''s brother, or do you believe in his self-control?"


    He tingbai grinned at him.


    Shangguan Jinzhi said with a smile, "well behaved, up."


    "No," he tingbai shook his head. "Can''t we start at night?"


    "Do I want to go out of the door of your right prime minister''s mansion so generously?"


    Shangguan Jinzhi is slightly stunned.


    He was negligent.


    Whether he tingbai is a man or a daughter, going out of youxiangfu will attract a lot of suspicious eyes.


    "Look at me," Shangguan said carefully, "I forgot."


    He said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll inform Gu Tongling to postpone the departure time and go out at sunset instead."


    Then he refused to be ill, and said that Gu Qingkuang, a martial arts man, should not be aware of anything.


    He tingbai closed his eyes with peace of mind.


    I don''t know what Shangguan did every day when he got up so early.


    "Why did you sleep again?" Shangguan pinched his nose in a funny way. "Xiaobai, it''s still a long time. Why don''t we do something interesting?"


    Interesting?


    What''s interesting?


    Hearing this, he opened his eyes in confusion, but saw a heavy shadow on his body.


    Shangguan Jinzhi turned over and gave him a nice smile. The light in his eyes was bright and dark.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    For a long time.


    "It''s not interesting at all!" He listens to Bai Hao to have no awe to stare one eye, the upper official is careful of, the whole body is paralyzed, let him change clothes for oneself.


    This time, he tingbai took his own dress. Shangguan Jinzhi obviously didn''t understand how to wear this kind of girl''s dress. He frowned and rarely showed that he didn''t know what to do.


    He listen to white also didn''t make a sound, save heart to see his joke, eyes are full of banter.


    But soon, Shangguan Jinzhi proved that his head was really capable of being a Taifu. He fumbled and changed his clothes for he tingbai.


    Tie on the side of the buckle, Shangguan Jinzhi smile: "in fact, it''s no use to wear so good, about the night is to take off."


    After he became a cat, these clothes were really useless.


    Listen in he tingbai Er, it has become another meaning.


    His ear slightly red, hum a, "want you tube, I like."


    Shangguan said with a smile, "Xiaobai looks better than those expensive girls."


    For someone''s Rainbow fart, he tingbai Mei Zizi accepted it. His head was like a cloud of green silk hanging behind his head. As usual, he made a bun.


    Shangguan carefully looked novel, "but I don''t know, the original woman''s bun is so troublesome."


    "There are so many things you don''t know."

 Chapter 237

    Tie on the side of the buckle, Shangguan Jinzhi smile: "in fact, it''s no use to wear so good, about the night is to take off."


    After he became a cat, these clothes were really useless.


    Listen in he tingbai Er, it has become another meaning.


    His ear slightly red, hum a, "want you tube, I like."


    Shangguan said with a smile, "Xiaobai looks better than those expensive girls."


    For someone''s Rainbow fart, he tingbai Mei Zizi accepted it. His head was like a cloud of green silk hanging behind his head. As usual, he made a bun.


    Shangguan carefully looked novel, "but I don''t know, the original woman''s bun is so troublesome."


    "There are so many things you don''t know." He listened to white and turned over from the baggage to look for it. He pulled out his son, blush, and some 00 pieces of jewelry.


    As a mature woman, these tools are essential.


    He tingbai is holding Luozi Dai. As soon as he is ready to start, he suddenly reaches out a hand with clear bones.


    He turned his head and saw Shangguan Jinzhi smiling at him.


    "Well, let me do it."


    He tingbai''s first reaction.


    What''s wrong with this dog?


    But Shangguan paid no attention to him. He took the eyebrow pencil and adjusted their positions, standing in front of he tingbai.


    He tingbai sat, he stood.


    Slightly bent over, Shangguan carefully swept his eyebrows.


    He tingbai raised his eyes a little, and he could see his tight chin and thin lips when he was serious. He was very beautiful.


    It seems that a very long time has passed, and it seems that it is only in the blink of an eye.


    In his eyes, there was only the person in front of him, who was carefully thrashing for him.


    While holding his chin, he said softly, "don''t move."


    For a moment, I heard the voice of Shangguan Jinzhi''s smile: "OK."


    He listened to white Leng ground to ask: "good looking?"


    Somehow, a poem suddenly appeared in his mind: "after making up, ask my husband in a low voice, the depth of the thrush does not exist.".


    The upper official''s lips Cape of the caution cocked up, pulled the copper mirror to come over, "you see."


    Nature is beautiful.


    Shangguan is a skillful man. He can''t do anything well.


    He tingbai looked at it carefully for a long time, but he had to admit that the painting was very good. He laughed: "brother Jinzhi, if you can''t get along in the court in the future, go to the street and be an eyebrow artist."


    "I think that with your face and hands, you will attract all the women in the capital."


    Listening to his teasing, Shangguan just looked at him: "that can''t do."


    He put soft voice: "I can only for small white thrush."


    Maybe that Mou Guang is too warm and does not cover up, he listens to white to be looked for a long time, really did not resist to turn a head.


    Shangguan Jinzhi began to laugh in a low voice.


    Xiaobai is really shy.


    What a good boy.


    "The people I sent have already gone to Gu Qingkuang, and Gu Qingkuang has agreed."


    He listened and nodded.


    Then, at night, he turns into a cat, and Shangguan Jinzhi can carry him out of the door, and then put him into the sedan chair for he tingbai when he is unprepared, so that no one else will care.


    "Brother Jin," he tingbai asked, "is the North far away?"


    "It''ll take about a month to go and stay there." Shangguan is cautious.


    "A month..." He listens to Bai Nan.


    Isn''t it necessary to get along with Gu Qingkuang for a month.


    It''s said that there are three women in a play. He, Shangguan Jinzhi, and Gu Qingkuang can play hundreds of plays together.


    On this side of Shangguan, he tingbai has almost finished.


    The rest of Gu Qingkuang is still mysterious to him.


    He tingbai has a bold guess that the death of the previous emperors is related to Gu Qingkuang.

 Chapter 238

    "Brother Jin," he tingbai asked, "is the North far away?"


    "It''ll take about a month to go and stay there." Shangguan is cautious.


    "A month..." He listens to Bai Nan.


    Isn''t it necessary to get along with Gu Qingkuang for a month.


    It''s said that there are three women in a play. He, Shangguan Jinzhi, and Gu Qingkuang can play hundreds of plays together.


    On this side of Shangguan, he tingbai has almost finished.


    The rest of Gu Qingkuang is still mysterious to him.


    He tingbai has a bold guess that the death of the previous emperors is related to Gu Qingkuang.


    In fact, Shangguan Jinzhi or the ministers in the court should have this idea.


    But they are afraid of Gu Qingkuang''s royal guards, and they are also afraid of him.


    Gu Qingkuang''s martial arts are excellent, and he is lawless in doing things. It seems that it is very likely that he can still retire after killing several emperors.


    But why did he kill the emperors?


    If he hates imperial power, he seems to be very good to the little emperor.


    If not, what is the reason.


    Now that the emperors have been killed, why don''t you just choose your own position?


    Is


    He tingbai thought, is he waiting for him to usurp the throne?


    also wants to make complaints about the round of the Tucao today: "it..." its brain circuit is peculiar.


    But he tingbai was completely immersed in his own thoughts, and he thought he was right.


    Otherwise, how can you explain Gu Qingkuang''s strange behavior.


    A tap on the head: "what are you thinking?" Shangguan looked at him with a smile.


    He listened to Bai Huishen, looked out of the window, "I''m thinking, it''s going to be dark."


    Outside the window, the clouds became thick and dark.


    Shangguan Jinzhi also followed him.


    Yeah, it''s going to be dark.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Right in front of the prime minister''s house.


    Shangguan Jinzhi walked out of the door, still a distant and indifferent appearance, some tiny moonlight coagulated on him.


    I just think it''s very cool and pretty.


    It''s like an immortal.


    The guards of youxiangfu are all immersed in their young master''s beauty. No one sees him protect a small group in his arms.


    Shangguanjin first sent people, pretended to go to yeting for a walk, said to pick up the 14th princess on the sedan chair.


    Princess 14 described it as a mystery. No one outside had seen her, so she gave Shangguan Jinzhi and he tingbai the chance.


    Shangguan Jinzhi took the lead to the sedan chair of Princess 14 and said with a smile, "I want to say a few words with the princess."


    The sedan chair driver understood immediately, and several people scattered far away.


    The words of these nobles can''t be heard by these servants.


    So they know very well how far they go.


    Shangguan Jinzhi raised a corner of the curtain, and the radian was not big enough to send heding in.


    I saw a flash of white light, as fast as an illusion.


    Shangguan''s lips rose, and then he lifted up again.


    He sat on his horse, and the sound of the hooves behind him was slow. The Shangguan carefully turned his head and looked at Shanggu Qingkuang coldly.


    He laughed: "Gu Tongling."


    Gu Qingkuang gave a sound of "um" with little enthusiasm. His eyes fell on he tingbai''s sedan chair, and then he turned his head without expression. "Taifu, we have been delayed for a long time."


    Shangguan apologized with a smile: "sorry, it''s all because of me."


    He motioned to the people around him, "let''s go."

 Chapter 239

    Shangguan carefully sat on his horse. The sound of horse''s hooves came slowly behind him. He turned his head and looked coldly at Shanggu Qing.


    He laughed: "Gu Tongling."


    Gu Qingkuang gave a sound of "um" with little enthusiasm. His eyes fell on he tingbai''s sedan chair, and then he turned his head without expression. "Taifu, we have been delayed for a long time."


    Shangguan apologized with a smile: "sorry, it''s all because of me."


    He motioned to the people around him, "let''s go."


    The shadow is far away, leaving only dust.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When we arrived at the inn, there was a trace of fish belly white in the sky.


    There are not many people on this trip.


    After driving all night, Gu Qingkuang didn''t look tired.


    He gradually stopped his horse, turned over and dismounted, and asked his entourage to book a room with the store. Then he went to the sedan chair of he tingbai: "Princess 14, you''re at the inn. Please get off the sedan chair."


    There was silence.


    Gu Qing frowned wildly and called again: "princess?"


    There is still no answer.


    He had a long eyebrow and a slight twist. He reached out to lift the car curtain, but at the last moment, he was held by his wrist.


    Gu Qingkuang coldly looks at the end of his eyes.


    He said to himself with a smile: "Gu Tongling, I''m afraid it''s not in line with the etiquette."


    "I called the princess a few times, but I didn''t hear the response," Gu said crazily. "I''m afraid that something might happen to the princess. I''m in a hurry. Taifu doesn''t know."


    "Of course I know." Shangguan carefully hooked his lips, and his voice and color were gentle, "but no matter how urgent it is, it''s not Gu Tong''s turn to lead you."


    He lowered his voice: "I said that if Gu Tongling approached Changle again. But I will kill you. "


    The young man''s face was a gentle smile like the spring breeze, but what he said was the most cruel words.


    Gu Qingkuang frowned: "Shangguan is careful."


    It''s been a long time since no one dared to threaten him like this. Is this Shangguan careful that he dare not do anything to him when he is a supreme Taifu.


    Two people look at each other, the air seems to burst out of lightning sparks.


    "What''s the noise?"


    Just then, a soft voice came from the sedan chair. It sounded as if I had just woken up.


    With a hand out of the curtain, he tingbai opened the curtain and rubbed his eyes, looking sleepy.


    His eyes follow to fall to go up the official, the hand that the Jin is clenching Gu Qing crazy wrist, Leng Leng.


    Then dry crisp ground put down the curtain, "sorry, excuse me, Changle just wake up, nothing to see."


    Shangguan Jinzhi almost laughed.


    He snorted, released Gu Qingkuang''s hand, and lifted the curtain. He heard Bai Lu''s gentle smile: "come out."


    He tingbai couldn''t help feeling numb on his scalp. He put his hand on Shangguan Jinzhi''s palm.


    The palm of his hand felt hot and humid. The Shangguan carefully drew his lips and took him to the inn.


    Gu Qingkuang, who was ignored on one side, said: "it''s not a wise decision for him to follow.


    In the inn.


    Several people asked for a room respectively. Shangguan Jinzhi''s room is on the left, he tingbai''s room is in the middle, and Gu Qingkuang''s room is on the right.


    "Rest till noon. After dinner, we''ll go on."


    He listened to Bai''s nodding.


    He is also really a little tired, yawning to the Shangguan carefully way: "sincerely brother goodbye."


    Also don''t forget to Gu Qingkuang also said a word.

 Chapter 240

    Gu Qing was stunned. He was silent for a moment. When he heard that Bai Jiang was about to step into the room, he gave a "um" sound.


    In response, he tingbai smiles at him and closes the door.


    Shangguan, who felt forgotten, was angry.


    He has been looking at he tingbai, but until he closed the door, he didn''t talk to himself or smile at himself.


    Shangguan carefully pursed her thin lips, and her beautiful eyes flashed a faint light.


    Good. His Xiaobai is not obedient again.


    -


    if he tingbai could know what Shangguan Jinzhi was thinking, he would surely be wronged.


    He was too sleepy to open his eyes. How could he receive Shangguan Jinzhi''s eyes.


    He tingbai fell asleep when he got into the quilt. I don''t know how long later, he was awakened by the numbness from his body.


    Consciousness is still a little vague, he listened to Bai subconsciously changed a voice: "sincerely brother."


    The culprit stopped kissing him and said with a smile, "Xiaobai, wake up."


    You wake me up if I don''t wake up.


    He tingbai Mianli opens his eyes and glares at Shangguan. The meaning in his eyes is self-evident.


    Shangguan Jingzhi raised his lips: "who let you only laugh at Gu Qing, not at my brother."


    He tingbai:?


    Just as he wanted to say something, he was held at his waist. His slender fingers lifted his clothes, and his skin touched the cool air, causing goose bumps.


    "Gu Tongling is still on the edge." He tingbai bit his lip to look at him.


    Why did the men he met, one by one, suddenly Miss Fang Chen in the first world.


    "In that case," he said in a low voice, leaning over to listen to he Bai''s ear, with a dark voice, "then Xiao Bai will cry a little lower."


    He tingbai "...


    ..."


    ¡­¡­


    Shangguan carefully regarded this trip as the end of the tour.


    After a few days of dawdling, several people finally arrived in the north.


    The north is close to Xuanwu and other countries, so it is necessary to strictly check in and out.


    In order to attract more attention, Shangguan left his attendants outside the door. He, he tingbai and Gu Qingkuang entered the city.


    The customs clearance documents and the identity jade ultimatum were forged by the Shangguan. The city guard didn''t see the mistake and ordered to let them go.


    He tingbai was not relieved. Suddenly he heard the city guard say: "you, stop!"


    He froze and stopped.


    The city guard came up to him, looked at him and said, "look up."


    He tingbai grabs Shangguan Jinzhi''s sleeve subconsciously, and Shangguan Jinzhi holds his hand placidly.


    Shangguan Jinzhi came out and said to the city guard, "my wife is shy. Please don''t blame me."


    As he said, he put something into the guard''s hand and said with a smile, "my wife is timid, so don''t scare her any more."


    The city guard weighed the things in his hand, and with a smile: "I know, I know."


    With a big wave of his hand, he said, "go ahead."


    "Thank you, my Lord." After thanking, Shangguan leads he tingbai to leave.


    Gu Qingkuang was born cold and hard to be provoked. As soon as the city guard wanted to say something, he was afraid to speak.


    Yes, and Gu Qing swaggered into the city, with no effort.


    After entering the city, Gu Qingkuang glanced at shangguanjin and said, "I can''t believe that Taifu is so tolerant. If I had just killed him, I would have killed him."

 Chapter 241

    Shangguan Jinzhi was not annoyed. He just laughed: "that''s why I can be a Taifu, but commander Gu can''t."


    Gu Qingkuang hears that Shangguan Jinzhi is saying that he is a master of martial arts. He hums coldly: "it''s better than a man who can only talk."


    Seeing that they seemed to quarrel again, he tingbai in the middle immediately interrupted them, "well, two adults, why don''t we go to investigate and believe in the northern king?"


    "The emperor''s orders are important, don''t you think?"


    Shangguan Jinzhi laughed: "listen to Changle."


    Gu Qingkuang did not speak.


    He tingbai: "isn''t he here to run with you? What do these two people mean now? Do you want him to come up with ideas?


    He listens to Bai Pai''s lips and looks at Shangguan Jinzhi: "brother Jinzhi, you are so smart. You must think about how to inquire, right?"


    "There''s no specific plan yet," Shangguan said cautiously, "but today we can go around Xinbei palace to see if it''s heavily guarded."


    He tingbai immediately responded: "are you going to prepare for the night visit to the palace?"


    Shangguan Jinzhi curved his eyebrows and eyes, and said in a warm voice, "how clever."


    Once again, Gu Qingkuang, who felt that he had been neglected, said: "you? Can you do it? "


    It''s no wonder that he doubted. After all, Shangguan Jinzhi is a graceful young man in front of people.


    I''ve seen him recite poems, I''ve seen him splash ink and brush, I''ve seen him blow flute on a moonlit night.


    But I haven''t seen Shangguan Jinzhi use weapons.


    Gu Qingkuang even thinks that he can''t fight at all.


    Seeing his eyes, Shangguan just hooked his lips: "OK, Gu Tongling will know at night."


    He tingbai touches his chin. Is he recently corrupted by Shangguan Jinzhi? Why do you think this sentence is so ambiguous.


    "We''ll see." Gu Qingkuang just gave a cold smile.


    They walked to Xinbei Prince''s residence together and turned around. It didn''t seem that there was anything extraordinary in front of Xinbei Prince''s residence. Maybe this place was remote and desolate compared with the upper capital.


    Shangguan Jinzhi and he tingbai are sitting in the small teahouse opposite. Gu Qingkuang says "wait for me" to them and leaves directly.


    He was dressed in a clean black suit with sharp eyebrows and eyes, like a sharp sword, shining in the sun.


    He listened to Bai holding his head and looking at Gu Qingkuang''s back. He tut tut tut tut said to himself, "Gu Qingkuang is quite handsome."


    His voice was small, but it clearly fell into Shangguan''s ears.


    Hearing that Bai was still in a trance, he heard a sound coming from the side: "Xiao Bai, you''re looking down, I''m going to be jealous."


    Gentle and clear, but let he tingbai tremble.


    He listened to Bai and immediately returned to his mind.


    Shit!


    Now listen to the voice of Shangguan Jinzhi, it''s like a life threatening charm.


    He immediately looked up at Shangguan Jinzhi and made his expression as sincere as possible: "but no matter how handsome he is, he can''t compare with Jinzhi''s elder brother."


    "Our elder brother Jinzhi is the first person to become a Taifu in the year of weak crown."


    "Look at this eyebrow, look at this eye, who can compare with elder brother Jin? You are not a bit, not a finger."


    He can not follow the rainbow fart success let Shangguan Jinzhi chuckle, Shangguan Jinzhi way: "said I almost believe."

 Chapter 242

    "Really," he tingbai opened a pair of clear big eyes, a smile, "sincerely brother in my heart, is the best."


    He has a soft voice and bright eyes, which is hard to believe.


    Shangguan''s heart jumped.


    He pursed the corners of his lips and picked them up slightly.


    This kind of Xiaobai, how can he let go.


    He tingbai is proud in his heart.


    Well, the dog man has to bow down to my beauty in the end.


    Far away, seeing Gu Qingkuang back, he tingbai stopped making trouble and said, "Gu Tong has come."


    Shangguan Jinzhi gave Gu Qingkuang a look. When he returned to his position, he asked, "what did commander Gu find out?"


    "I just turned over the wall of Xinbei palace. It seems that there are not many guards. Maybe every other shift, at this time, about a quarter of the time, we can get in Gu Qing is crazy.


    Oh, warrior.


    He listen to white heart way, this Gu Qing crazy is really crazy.


    It''s not dark yet. I''m not afraid to be seen when I''m so blatant on the wall.


    It can be seen that Gu Qingkuang is very confident in his martial arts. He thinks that no one can find his whereabouts. Even if he does, no one can leave him.


    Shangguan thought carefully: "that''s OK. I''m afraid I''ll make a moth."


    Gu Qing snorted wildly: "with me, there can be no accident."


    "It''s because of Gu Tongling," Shangguan Jinzhi said with a smile, "that I''m afraid of accidents."


    "You Gu Qing frowned wildly.


    "Stop, stop, stop." He heard that Bai saw that the situation was not right, and immediately asked them to stop talking, "two adults, it seems that this is not the time to fight."


    "Fighting spirit?" Gu Qing sneered, "how can I fight with him? Not everyone is as careful as Lord Taifu. "


    Shangguan Jinzhi still whispered in a warm voice: "not everyone is as impulsive and brainless as Gu Tongling."


    "Say it again!"


    "Does Gu Tongling still have this habit?"


    He listened to Bai and sighed.


    I can''t persuade him.


    He pointed out to the outside. "Why don''t you go out and have a fight?"


    Gu Qingkuang and Shangguan Jinzhi looked at each other and were silent.


    He tingbai sat in the middle, feeling as if he had two children with him. He had a bad headache. He just changed the topic with a smile: "let''s talk about the things at night."


    "Gu Tongling," he looked at Gu Qingkuang, "you just entered Xinbei palace. Do you remember the terrain?"


    "Naturally." Gu Qing nods wildly.


    "That''s good," he tingbai asked for paper and ink. "Please, commander Gu, draw a general picture."


    Gu Qingkuang didn''t say much. He took up his pen, thought about it for a moment, and then started to write on the paper. He quickly and accurately drew the general sketch of Xinbei palace.


    He listens to white looking at, can''t help but praise from the heart: "Gu Tongling is really powerful."


    "I can, too." Shangguan said softly.


    He tingbai: "what can I do for you.


    For the sake of peace, he said to Shangguan: "brother Jinzhi, how do you plan to go in with Gu Tongling next?"


    Shangguan Jinzhi looks up slightly, his slender neck is like jade. He reaches out his hand, and his beautiful fingers are pointing to the north wall, "from here."


    "I''ve inquired about it. The north wall has the least guards, and there are few people passing by. It''s safest from here."


    "Moreover, the distance from here to xinbeiwang''s study is not long or short, even if it is found, there is enough time to leave."

 Chapter 243

    "It can''t be found." Gu Qing glanced at him wildly, "unless you delay me."


    Shangguan is careful not to be outdone: "it''s not certain who will hold back."


    "Well, from the north wall," he tingbai asked again, "brother Jinzhi, are you going to search in your study for any evidence of believing in the rebellion of the northern king?"


    "But what if he didn''t put it in his study and brought it with him?"


    "In the room," Shangguan Jinzhi said, "such an important and dangerous place, of course, let Gu Tong lead the horse."


    "Gu Tongling is the head of the royal guards. He can definitely find out the result without disturbing anyone."


    He tingbai: "it''s obviously a matter of hypocrisy.


    Gu Qingkuang just picked his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything. Obviously, he didn''t object.


    "Don''t worry. It''s said that King Xinbei is out for a banquet today. He can''t come back for a while." Seeing he tingbai''s eyes to himself, Shangguan Jinzhi helplessly added a sentence.


    "I went to the study, and commander Gu went to the room where he wrote to the northern king, so it was decided."


    "Does Gu Tongling have any opinions?" Shangguan''s eyes fell on Gu Qingkuang.


    "No Gu Qing answered in a weak voice.


    "As for Changle you," the Shangguan carefully looked at Xianghe tingbai and slightly hooked his lips, "just wait for us to come back in the inn."


    He knew that he tingbai would become a cat at night, so it was impossible for him to take risks outside.


    Although he tingbai has suggested, he can enter Xinbei palace in the form of a cat. Compared with the two living people, the cat should be more confusing and hidden.


    But he was rejected by Shangguan Jinzhi.


    He didn''t want to see that he tingbai might be hurt a little.


    He listens to Bai to know, therefore also no longer dispute, clever nod.


    In order to avoid Gu Qingkuang discovering he tingbai''s secret, Shangguan Jinzhi and Gu Qingkuang leave the inn early in the name of stepping on the spot in advance and go to Xinbei palace.


    At the moment, the sun is sinking.


    The sun was shining and the sky was getting dark.


    Shangguan Jinzhi and Gu Qingkuang are waiting patiently outside the north wall.


    Vaguely heard the voice of the guard Talking from the other side of the wall. They held their breath, and then the sound of footsteps gradually went away.


    After waiting for a moment, Shangguan said: "go."


    Gu Qing glanced at him coldly and took the lead to jump on the wall. His jump showed his strong lightness skill, and he didn''t make a sound.


    Slightly bowing, Gu Qing took a wild look at Shangguan Jinzhi and said in a low voice, "Hey, do you want me to give you a hand?"


    In the night, Shangguan Jinzhi''s face had no smile of the past. His long eyelashes blinked gently and gave a smile.


    On the tip of his feet, Shangguan Jinzhi turned his figure and stood steadily in front of Gu Qingkuang: "Gu Qingkuang, as I said earlier, it''s not sure who''s behind him."


    Gu Qing''s pupil shrinks.


    His skill is not ordinary. He is a good doorkeeper. After a moment''s silence, Gu Qing said madly, "you can do martial arts."


    "Who said that Taifu could not be both literate and martial arts?" Shangguan Jinzhi said with a smile, "after all, I''m a rare genius in the capital for a hundred years."


    If you say this from other people''s mouth, it only makes people feel arrogant and frivolous, and it doesn''t make people like it.


    But from Shangguan''s mouth, it makes people feel that this is the case.


    That''s what it should be.


    Shangguan Jinzhi has been praised as a genius since he was a child. He is both civil and military, which should be taken for granted.

 Chapter 244

    But he was rejected by Shangguan Jinzhi.


    He didn''t want to see that he tingbai might be hurt a little.


    He listens to Bai to know, therefore also no longer dispute, clever nod.


    In order to avoid Gu Qingkuang discovering he tingbai''s secret, Shangguan Jinzhi and Gu Qingkuang leave the inn early in the name of stepping on the spot in advance and go to Xinbei palace.


    At the moment, the sun is sinking.


    The sun was shining and the sky was getting dark.


    Shangguan Jinzhi and Gu Qingkuang are waiting patiently outside the north wall.


    Vaguely heard the voice of the guard Talking from the other side of the wall. They held their breath, and then the sound of footsteps gradually went away.


    After waiting for a moment, Shangguan said: "go."


    Gu Qing glanced at him coldly and took the lead to jump on the wall. His jump showed his strong lightness skill, and he didn''t make a sound.


    Slightly bowing, Gu Qing took a wild look at Shangguan Jinzhi and said in a low voice, "Hey, do you want me to give you a hand?"


    In the night, Shangguan Jinzhi''s face had no smile of the past. His long eyelashes blinked gently and gave a smile.


    On the tip of his feet, Shangguan Jinzhi turned his figure and stood steadily in front of Gu Qingkuang: "Gu Qingkuang, as I said earlier, it''s not sure who''s behind him."


    Gu Qing''s pupil shrinks.


    His skill is not ordinary. He is a good doorkeeper. After a moment''s silence, Gu Qing said madly, "you can do martial arts."


    "Who said that Taifu could not be both literate and martial arts?" Shangguan Jinzhi said with a smile, "after all, I''m a rare genius in the capital for a hundred years."


    If you say this from other people''s mouth, it only makes people feel arrogant and frivolous, and it doesn''t make people like it.


    But from Shangguan''s mouth, it makes people feel that this is the case.


    That''s what it should be.


    Shangguan Jinzhi has been praised as a genius since he was a child. He is both civil and military, which should be taken for granted.


    "It''s hidden, Lord Taifu." Gu Qing said in a cold voice.


    Shangguan carefully and suddenly body shape a meal, turned to Gu Qingkuang hook up lips, eyes swept deep and shallow emotion, "this is each other."


    He flew away, leaving a sentence that went back to Gu Qingkuang''s ear: "Gu Tongling, you have a lot of secrets."


    Gu Qingkuang''s legs were suddenly as heavy as lead.


    Of course, there are many secrets about him.


    He has spent a lot of effort and discarded a lot of things to get to this point.


    Gu Qingkuang''s heart suddenly gave birth to a long lost sense of fear.


    He''s afraid.


    I''m afraid that the gifted Shangguan can easily detect his thoughts and make his secret public.


    In that way, what face did he take to face the little emperor, and what face did he take to face the criticism and interrogation of the world.


    No.


    No, it''s impossible.


    He has killed all the people who know those things. In this world, there is no one who knows his secret.


    Shangguan Jinzhi must be deceiving him.


    Gu Qing bit his teeth and comforted himself.


    Don''t be in a hurry. Shangguan is so smart. Once he shows his feet, he will find clues and find out the truth.


    He sank his heart, and his eyes were fixed. He galloped away in the direction of Shangguan Jinzhi''s departure.


    Shangguan Jinzhi went to xinbeiwang''s study according to what he said at the beginning.


    Under the cover of the night, he easily dodged the guard and entered the study.


    There was a dim light in the study, but Shangguan''s eyes were very good. Even so, it was enough to see things clearly.

 Chapter 245

    Since General Chen had vowed to believe in the king of the north. Then he has to see if there is anything suspicious.


    Generally, this kind of minister will set up a secret passage in his study. Shangguan Jinzhi fumbled on the bookcase at will. For a moment, he really touched a bulge.


    Shangguan carefully hooked his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Gu Qingkuang also sneaked into xinbeiwang''s bedroom.


    No one in the room can only see things clearly by the moonlight outside the window.


    The layout of xinbeiwang''s room was very simple, and there were few vases to decorate it. At a glance, it was very clean.


    Gu Qingkuang is very conscientious, and the corner at the head of the bed has never been omitted.


    But the bedroom was so clean that there was nothing in it. Not to mention letters, not even ink.


    It''s not easy to find a few abandoned memorials, but also some goose bumps.


    Gu Qingkuang thought, it seems that this letter to the North King does not seem to be a person who wants to rebel.


    If it is true, it can only be said that he is meticulous and deep-seated.


    I don''t know if there is any harvest in Shangguan.


    -


    Shangguan Jinzhi has gained a lot.


    He pushed open the secret door beside the bookcase and went into the basement of xinbeiwang.


    Because he was not clear about the following situation, Shangguan went carefully, afraid of touching any organ.


    But surprisingly, there was nothing.


    Shangguan Jinzhi walked safely to the bottom.


    There are candles all around and bright pearls on the wall.


    It''s as bright as day.


    There is a big table in the center, on which books are piled up.


    Shangguan went over and saw a touch of snow white in the middle of the mess.


    Green eyes and he looked at each other.


    He was surprised and said, "Xiaobai?"


    "Why are you here?"


    He tingbai is a cat lying in a pile of books.


    At this time, he must not be able to answer Shangguan''s question.


    He gave a meow. Shangguan didn''t understand what he wanted to express, but he felt that he tingbai''s tone was strange.


    He tingbai''s mood is very complicated. He doesn''t know where to pull out a scroll of pictures. He raises his little paw, pats it, and signals Shangguan to take a look.


    "You want me to see this?" Shangguan Jinzhi took the scroll.


    The paper is not big. It looks like a sketch of painting. In addition to this scroll, there are many similar scrolls piled at the foot of hetingbai.


    One corner is slightly yellow, it seems that it has been some time.


    What does Xiaobai want him to see?


    What''s on this paper?


    Shangguan covered the scroll with his slender fingers and unfolded it easily.


    The picture on the white paper came into view.


    "This is..." Shangguan Jinzhi frowned.


    But the protagonist is two men, the painter''s skill is superb, as if even the face of the hair is also delicate.


    Coincidentally, those two faces are still known.


    He tightly pursed his lips, put down this piece of paper, picked up the other pictures under he tingbai''s feet and looked at them.


    Sure enough, they are the same people.


    It''s just the movement, the look, the clothes and the date in the lower right corner are different.


    "I see." Shangguan carefully lowered his eyes and murmured.


    His voice was muffled, unable to tell whether he was happy or sad.


    He tingbai shook his head with emotion. Who could have thought that there was such an exciting thing hidden under Xin Beiwang''s study.


    Enough to stir the world.

 Chapter 246

    It''s exciting.


    He tingbai originally planned to be an abandoned cat this evening, lying in the inn waiting for shangguanjinzhi to come back.


    As a result, Yuan Yuan suddenly appeared and gave a hint. If you want to do the branch line task about Gu Qingkuang, you should immediately go to Xinbei palace.


    After he became a cat, he was petite and flexible. The cat''s vision at night was excellent, which gave him a good condition to listen to Bai.


    Today, when Shangguan Jinzhi discussed with Gu Qingkuang, he tingbai also listened and remembered the route they said.


    He had a round reminder and was easy to hide. He went to the basement one step ahead of Shangguan Jinzhi.


    I found these things first.


    From the beginning was shocked beyond measure, to now, has been a lot of calm.


    After calming down, he tingbai immediately wanted to understand all kinds of things.


    Why did these emperors die faster than each other since the death of his hapless father.


    Probably because


    They should be damned.


    Put down the paper, Shangguan carefully very light sigh.


    He was suddenly confused.


    I don''t know if we should find out the truth about the strange death of several emperors.


    In fact, just after seeing those things, Shangguan Jinzhi had a guess.


    His hand fell on the paper. The people painted on it were as handsome as the most dazzling stars in the sky. There was resentment and reluctance in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. However, it was this arrogance that made people act more and more madly.


    Tearing open the Royal packaging, the truth is so unbearable.


    One of the upper officials stretched out his hand, and he tingbai jumped into his arms.


    They are silent and the candle is beating silently.


    The moment he was about to walk out of the basement, Shangguan Jinzhi turned around and took out a fire fold from his arms.


    He looked at it for a while, lit it and threw it on the table.


    There were books all over the table, which soon burned up, and the tongue of fire rolled over, leaving only ashes on the ground.


    The unbearable darkness seemed to be buried.


    In the flames, Shangguan''s voice became faint.


    "Gu Qingkuang, what have you experienced..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Qingkuang is about to leave when he suddenly hears the sound of bodyguards walking outside.


    He quickly turned over to the beam, the voice outside sounded a little flustered: "no, no, no!"


    "What are you doing in a hurry?"


    "The Lord''s study is out of water. Come on, follow me to put out the fire!"


    "What? What''s the matter? How could a fire happen? "


    "Who knows, when I went there, the fire burned to the beam. Don''t say that. Come on, get the water


    "It''s over. When the Lord comes back, he will punish us heavily."


    "What''s more? Now hurry up. I hope it doesn''t burn too much... "


    The sound is drifting away.


    On the beam, Gu Qing picks his eyebrows wildly.


    Isn''t the study of the northern king the place where shangguanjin went.


    It must not be a coincidence that there was a fire at this time.


    This matter, eight or nine times, is the work of Shangguan.


    But why did he do that? Was there anything in the study that he didn''t want to see?


    But he can take it directly. Why should he be so ruthless?


    How to say, the king of Xinbei was also a scholar.


    Gu Qing couldn''t figure it out, so he simply didn''t want to.

 Chapter 247

    Because of the fire, the bodyguards outside were attracted and busy to fight the fire.


    It gives Gu Qingkuang an excellent time to escape.


    He gently pushed the door open, successfully avoided the flow of people, jumped on the eaves.


    Several leaps, Gu Qingkuang has reached the north wall.


    As soon as he turned over, he saw that under the wall, Shangguan held he tingbai and looked up at him.


    Moonlight on his body plated with a layer of Qinghui, lining that pair of beautiful eyes, also seems to soak in the cold pool of water.


    At that moment, Gu Qingkuang couldn''t say what kind of emotion he had. He just felt as if his whole body had been stripped away. All the secrets were revealed in front of shangguanjin.


    Maybe the moon was too cold, he shivered.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Qing jumped off the wall and asked first.


    Shangguan kept silent.


    Shangguan''s unusual silence soon made Gu Qingkuang realize that it was wrong.


    He stopped and looked at Shangguan Jinzhi: "what''s the matter?"


    "You Did you find anything in the study? "


    In fact, he seldom asked questions in such a continuous way, which showed that his heart was still a little flustered.


    Shangguan caressed the cat''s fur and said in a low voice, "nothing."


    "Really nothing?" Gu Qing is crazy and suspicious.


    Shangguan carefully a little, said: "well."


    Seeing that Gu Qingkuang seemed to want to say something else, Shangguan Jinzhi took the lead and said, "Gu Tongling, do you see anything in the bedroom of Xinbei king?"


    Gu Qing crazy micro Leng: "no, very clean."


    He pondered for a long time and said, "I don''t think it''s strange to believe in the northern king. If he had, how could he have no trace at all. Taifu, do you think so? "


    Gu Qingkuang turns his head to see Guan Jinzhi, but he doesn''t know when he is distracted.


    Obviously, he didn''t listen to what he said just now.


    Something''s wrong.


    There''s something wrong.


    Gu Qingkuang frowned subconsciously. He opposed Shangguan Jinzhi for many years. He knew the son of the right Prime Minister too well.


    Shangguan Jinzhi attaches great importance to the impression of others on him. Therefore, even if he doesn''t like a person any more, he will still keep a calm smile on the outside.


    Today, in the face of Gu Qingkuang, he has gone to God twice.


    In the past, it was impossible.


    Gu Qingkuang''s intuition is that when he doesn''t know, in the study of xinbeiwang, Shangguan Jinzhi sees something he shouldn''t see.


    But what could it be?


    He wanted to ask directly, but his mind told him clearly that Shangguan could not tell him.


    The study was burned. Whatever it was, it should be something that Shangguan Jinzhi didn''t want to reveal.


    In that case, there is no need for him to do thankless things.


    "Commander Gu has a point." Shangguan Jinzhi seems to have finally recovered. Looking at Gu Qingkuang, he wants to say nothing.


    Throat rolled a few roll, finally just way: "Gu Tongling, it''s late, early to go back to rest."


    Gu Qing answered in a low voice.


    He is in the front, Shangguan Jinzhi is one step behind him.


    Gu Qing crazy Yu Guang see him subconsciously touch the cat, can''t help asking: "where''s the cat?"


    "Oh," the Shangguan answered carefully, "I picked it up at will. Look at its cleverness. I''ll take it back and make a companion for the fourteenth princess."


    Gu Qingkuang said nothing more.


    Behind him, Shangguan carefully looked at his back, two pretty eyebrows twisted together.

 Chapter 248

    Unexpectedly, in fact, Shangguan is very kind-hearted.


    He listened to Bai Wo in his arms, clearly saw the struggle in Shangguan''s eyes.


    He knew that Shangguan must be fighting with heaven and man at this moment.


    The murderer who killed the previous emperors was right in front of his eyes, but he suddenly fell into confusion.


    In the end, should we catch Gu Qingkuang?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s hard to get back to the inn.


    Shangguan Jinzhi and Gu Qingkuang look at each other. They both have something in mind and nod absently.


    I''ll go back and have a rest. I''ll wait until tomorrow morning if I have anything to do.


    Gu Qingkuang didn''t mind. He turned around. Just as he was about to enter the room, he heard Shangguan Jinzhi''s voice behind him.


    He turned his head and said, "Gu Tongling."


    "What''s the matter with Taifu?" Gu Qing asked wildly.


    "If..." Shangguan held his fingers. "The royal guards have captured countless people. If Gu Tongling suddenly finds out one day that the criminal he has been trying to catch is right in front of him, what can Gu Tongling do?"


    Gu Qingkuang didn''t know why, so he said: "of course, he came forward to catch him."


    "If that is," Shangguan looked at him carefully, "if that person is forced to come to this step. Only Gu Tong leads you to know his crime. As long as you don''t say it, he can be happy and be reborn. "


    "If so, what would Gu Tongling choose?"


    Had it not been for Shangguan''s serious look at the moment, Gu Qingkuang would have closed the door and didn''t want to say a word to him.


    Gu Qingkuang even seriously thought about the question that Shangguan asked.


    He didn''t speak, neither did Shangguan.


    Shangguan Jinzhi stood in the same place, as if he would not leave until he answered.


    For a long time.


    Gu Qing crazy way: "if so, then I should choose to let him a horse."


    Shangguan Jinzhi was slightly stunned.


    On his line of sight, Gu Qingkuang lips overflow a little smile, but some bitter, "Taifu may not believe it, but this is my choice."


    "I think that if you are forced to kill people, you should have been forced to the Jedi."


    Junlang''s eyebrows were tinted with a shade. He stood there clearly, but it seemed as if he was far away from the clouds.


    "I see." Shangguan is cautious.


    He turned around, his pretty face darkened in the night, with a complicated look.


    He listened to the white nest in the arms of Shangguan Jinzhi, meow low.


    Until entering the room, Shangguan Jinzhi was unusually silent.


    He listens to Bai you want to say something to him, but he can only whisper.


    He couldn''t help getting a little annoyed.


    Just at this time, Shangguan Jinzhi suddenly pulled him, and his beautiful eyes reflected his appearance.


    In the dark, his face immersed in the dark, somehow, he tingbai peeped out a little sad.


    He listens to white heart one suffocate.


    He knew that what he found today was hard for Shangguan to accept.


    The royal family, which has always been supported, is so unbearable.


    Shangguan Jinzhi''s fingers fall on he tingbai''s body. He moves slightly along the hair for him. The sigh spreads in the night: "Xiaobai."


    "Why is that?" he said in a low voice


    There was a trace of confusion on Shangguan''s face.


    It seems that he went back to the time when his mother just died. He didn''t know what direction to go next.


    I''m so tired.


    The road seems to be dark and has no end in sight.

 Chapter 249

    Warm from the palm, with a slight numbness.


    Such a little warmth, as if inadvertently swept by the wind, will be cautious Shangguan back to reality.


    Why?


    He tingbai naturally has no way to answer him.


    All he could do was rub the palm of the hand of shangjinzhi.


    Let him know. It doesn''t matter. There''s him.


    It''s a big deal. Let''s usurp power, brother Jin.


    This dynasty is so rotten, it''s better to overthrow it completely.


    Unfortunately, Shangguan didn''t understand the hint in his eyes. He just looked at the moon outside the window.


    He listens to the white eye to see the day soon after dawn, climbed the window to jump back to his room.


    This night, no one can safely sleep.


    The crescent moon set, and a little twilight came out of the sky.


    He tingbai narrowed his eyes and lifted his paw.


    It doesn''t matter, brother Jinzhi.


    You see, it''s going to be light.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Qing crazy back to the room, has not been able to sleep well.


    Every time he closed his eyes, Shangguan''s strange look would appear in his mind.


    His performance is so different from the past that it is difficult for Gu Qing not to pay attention to it.


    In the end, what happened in Xinbei palace and Xinbei Wang''s study?


    Gu Qingkuang faintly felt that Shangguan Jinzhi might have found some secret, which made him have to burn his study.


    Because there''s something shady in it.


    He suddenly had an idea, will that thing have something to do with him?


    This idea is only fleeting, but let Gu Qing crazy back out of a cold sweat.


    A cool air from the soles of the feet, the body''s Brocade is difficult to give half a warm.


    There shouldn''t be much to do with him.


    Among them, the most secret is that one thing.


    Gu Qingkuang can''t imagine what kind of reaction he will have when others know about it.


    His eyes were bloodshot, his body trembled slightly, and he could see his usual arrogance.


    The rest is the unknown vulnerability in the dead of night.


    Faintly visible light from the window lattice into the ground, but this light, and did not bring a little comfort to Gu Qingkuang.


    He was biting his teeth, thinking about what he would do if Shangguan Jinzhi really discovered the secret.


    The door was suddenly knocked.


    Gu Qingkuang was just like a bird in shock. He asked in a sharp voice: "who?"


    The people outside the door lowered their voice, but they were not as clear as Shangguan Jinzhi, but with a trace of soft glutinous: "Gu Tongling, it''s me."


    Gu Qingkuang hears that the man outside is he tingbai.


    He breathed a sigh of relief. In his heart, he tingbai was far less threatening than Shangguan.


    "What''s the matter, princess?" Gu Qingkuang got up from the bed and opened the door with a gloomy look.


    However, he tingbai just looked at him seriously.


    In his eyes, there was some wonderful emotion, which made Gu Qing frown and repeat impatiently: "what''s the matter with the princess?"


    He looked out for a while, and did not find Shangguan Jinzhi''s figure, his heart is more confused.


    So early in the morning, he tingbai came to him, but he didn''t disturb Shangguan Jinzhi. What kind of thing was it.


    "Go in and talk." He tingbai is not afraid of him.


    He went inside, and Gu Qing frowned and closed the door.


    Although this seems unreasonable, Gu Qingkuang himself is not a man of ceremony.


    He tingbai is not.


    "Gu Tongling." He tingbai sat at the table, supported his head and looked up at him.

 Chapter 250

    Gu Qing hung his eyes wildly, waiting to see what he wanted to say.


    "Perhaps," he said with a deep sigh, "I should call you brother?"


    Gu Qingkuang was shocked.


    He raised his head and looked straight at he tingbai. His eyes were like substance.


    He tingbai is not afraid at all. He just raises his head and looks at Gu Qingkuang.


    The eyes were as clear as jasper. They were very beautiful, and they also looked like the woman.


    Gu Qingkuang''s mother.


    He only saw the woman once when he was very young. Her face was a little blurred, but her eyes stayed in his dream for a long time.


    At first, he blamed her.


    Complain that she gave birth to herself, but did not let him enjoy any love.


    Later, he hated her.


    I hate her for not being a woman, having an affair with others and giving birth to his illegitimate son.


    So he was controlled by others and had to sacrifice a lot for the secret.


    "Princess What are you talking about For a long time, Gu Qingkuang opened his mouth stiffly.


    He tingbai just silently hung his head: "it doesn''t matter."


    "What?" Gu Qing was in a daze.


    He listened to the white way: "brother, it doesn''t matter."


    "Even if you deny it, even if you hate it, the involvement of blood can never be given up."


    He didn''t look at Gu Qingkuang''s face and said to himself, "I know what you''ve suffered, I know everything."


    "You know that?" This sentence seems to hurt Gu Qingkuang, his fists fell on the table, eyes slightly red, "you know what!"


    "You don''t know anything."


    He listened to the white eyes, Gu Qing crazy bite teeth, will not open the line of sight.


    He tingbai naturally knows.


    When he saw those things under the study of Xinbei palace, he almost immediately reflected that Yuanyuan asked him to come for something.


    He tingbai spent points on the hidden plot from the garbage system,


    he thought that Gu Qingkuang had to commit himself to the dog emperor for some unknown reason, and finally could not bear to kill them.


    But he never thought that the reason was that Gu Qingkuang was the illegitimate son of his early mother.


    He tingbai has a question mark on his face.


    But that''s what Yuan Yuan Yuan gave him.


    When the old emperor had three thousand beauties in his harem, it was impossible for everyone to take care of them. His mother''s concubine has been living in the back palace for a long time, and he meets Gu Qingkuang''s father who is still a bodyguard.


    It''s hard to control the situation for a moment, and it''s entangled with mistakes.


    After discovering that Gu Qingkuang was pregnant, his mother''s concubine not only didn''t panic, but also cheated the old emperor to stay.


    It was intended that the old emperor would like to be a father and give Gu Qingkuang the status of a prince.


    But the women in the harem are not simple. After knowing that she is pregnant, intrigues emerge in endlessly. His mother was afraid that Gu Qingkuang would be in danger even if she was born.


    So when she was born, she didn''t call her midwife, so she gave birth to her baby by her confidant servant girl and her own willpower.


    As soon as the child was born, he was quietly sent to the bodyguard and brought up outside the palace. He only said that he accidentally miscarried.


    The old Emperor didn''t know the inside story, so he pitied his mother for a long time.


    Therefore, he tingbai came into being later.


    Soon after he tingbai was born, she died. Her servant girl was loyal and kept her mouth shut. This secret story of the palace was buried in the wind with the death of this man.


    He tingbai has some sympathy for his dead father.


    "Brother." He called.


    Gu Qing suddenly grabbed his neck, just like when they first met: "don''t call me that."

 Chapter 251

    Gu Qingkuang''s fingertips tremble slightly. He tingbai raises his head difficultly and can see his red eyes.


    For a moment, Gu Qingkuang really wanted to kill him.


    He tingbai''s existence reminds him all the time that he is an illegitimate son. In his life, no matter how far he goes, he can only bear the name of illegitimate son.


    Forever, forever, forever.


    He tingbai''s breathing is a little difficult. His physiological tears fall from the corner of his eyes, spread to his cheek, and fall on Gu Qingkuang''s hand.


    The skin on the back of the hand is slightly hot and humid.


    Gu Qingkuang was at a loss for a moment.


    What is he doing at this point?


    "Brother." He heard a faint, cat like sound.


    This voice reminds him of the first time he tingbai met him.


    He is young and intelligent. He has already guessed his own identity from his father''s words and deeds.


    Later, with amazing posture, he entered the dark guard camp of the royal guards and became the youngest substitute.


    He uses his own identity, secretly explore, the emperor does not bear the painstaking efforts, finally let him know the cause and effect of that year.


    After entering the palace, Gu Qingkuang met the woman from a distance, and he tingbai, who surrounded her.


    He was envious of the little child who didn''t know anything. He could call her "mother Princess" openly.


    You can have the embrace that he can only get into in his dream.


    Then the woman died.


    It was a slightly sultry spring, he remembered. He stood in the corner of yeting all night.


    He saw a lot of people coming in and out of the court.


    He saw the young he tingbai holding the corner of the maid''s dress blankly and asked in a low voice, "where''s the mother? Where''s the concubine? "


    Gu Qingkuang suddenly felt a strange pleasure in his heart. It''s so good that the child became the same as him.


    As the sky darkened, the child was still standing in the yard, head down, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Gu Qingkuang didn''t move either.


    The stars are shining, and they seem to be the two loneliest people in the world.


    Later, a few annoying little princes came to listen to Bai Yi''s commanding and domineering.


    They gathered around he tingbai and said with a smile, "are you a son of a mother?"


    He tingbai''s eyes turned red. "You talk nonsense!" He seemed to want to push those people away, but his strength was too small. Instead of pushing them away, he was easily pushed to the ground.


    Gu Qingkuang later made a move. The cold color on his face scared the little princes to death.


    He tingbai didn''t know who he was. He whispered thanks to him: "thank you, brother."


    "Brother" these two words, let Gu Qing crazy pupil a shrink, gas field more cold a few minutes.


    He should not like the little princess.


    It''s just the blood relationship of the same mother and different father. However, seeing that he and Shangguan Jinzhi are so close, he can''t help but fret.


    In Gu Qingkuang''s opinion, Shangguan Jinzhi''s status is special, and he will not marry a useless princess without his mother''s background in the future.


    Gu Qingkuang always feels that he is just playing with he tingbai.


    But what does this have to do with him? Even if he tingbai is really cheated, he deserves it. Who makes him believe others so easily.


    But


    Gu Qingkuang clenched his lower teeth.


    He couldn''t bear it.

 Chapter 252

    He tingbai''s hand is extremely difficult to grasp Gu Qingkuang''s.


    His hands are very white and small, in sharp contrast to Gu Qingkuang''s hands full of scars.


    He listen to white eyes with tears, the voice is firm: "brother, it doesn''t matter, they have died."


    They.


    Gu Qing was stupefied, and his hands relaxed slightly. That is to say, he tingbai broke free from his shackles.


    But he didn''t run away.


    He just looked at Gu Qingkuang quietly, with a trace of pity in his clear eyes.


    After a while, he said, "no matter what, my brother is a hero in my heart."


    This is the real idea of Gu Qingkuang. Since Gu Qingkuang saved him once when he was a child, he has always thought so.


    GU Tongling is the head of the royal guards, shouldering the responsibility of defending Xuanwu. He is a great man.


    He said it sincerely, but it was a little harsh in Gu Qingkuang''s ears.


    It seems that the darkest corner in my heart is suddenly illuminated by light, which brings not warmth, but confusion and discomfort.


    Inadvertently, he listens to Bai''s line of sight, and Gu Qing''s crazy eyes are getting deeper and deeper.


    Why.


    Why, he has to live in the dirty swamp struggle, and he tingbai can have such clear eyes.


    How can he live alone in a dark hell?


    "Hero?" Gu Qing chuckled wildly and sarcastically.


    The man''s pretty thin lips pressed tightly, and then slowly spit out a startling words.


    Word by word, the dirtiness of the imperial family was torn apart.


    Gu Qingkuang looked at him, but his eyes seemed to be dark without him.


    "When I was 13 years old, I won the first place in martial arts. No one is my enemy in the whole exam."


    "When I was 15 years old, I went to the battlefield to kill the enemy and made countless contributions."


    His body slightly shakes. All the time, the secret hidden in the bottom of his heart, which is hard to say, seems to have finally found a vent, such as the surging river, to pour out heartily.


    But such a feat did not bring a Hou and a half Jue. Instead, it was the emperor''s light words of the Royal Guard commander.


    Well said, it''s to help the royal family supervise the officials. But in fact, all the royal guards would only listen to the emperor''s words. What kind of leader is in name only.


    And those who are not as good as him can be appointed generals.


    At that time, Gu Qingkuang was still a young and frivolous young man. He was indignant and denounced the injustice of the emperor in the Jinluan palace.


    The young emperor who just succeeded to the throne was just smiling. After he dispersed, he sent someone to call him to the imperial study.


    The Emperor gave Gu Qingkuang a cup of tea. There was something in the tea, but Gu Qingkuang didn''t know it and drank it unprepared.


    He couldn''t use any of his martial arts. His hands were tied and he was paralyzed at the table.


    The emperor opened his clothes with a smile, whispered in his ear, and told him that if he did not, the whole world would know tomorrow that he was the evil son of the imperial concubine who had an affair with others. His father, he tingbai in yeting, would die for this.


    "My father is just a little bodyguard. You are still an ignorant child."


    "Changle," he said for the first time, his voice was rare and fragile, "at that time, who could protect me?"


    "You say, how can I not follow."


    Gu Qingkuang closed his eyes, and the memory of a few months ago came back to his mind.


    All his kung fu was consumed by medicine, and the young emperor practiced martial arts since childhood, even if he wanted to commit suicide.

 Chapter 253

    Gu Qingkuang could only bite his lips tightly and submit to the emperor with humiliation.


    It hurts.


    It really hurts.


    In the past, his wish was to become a great general respected by thousands of people and a man who could hold his head high and be upright.


    But this idea, even before it started, has ended in such a ridiculous way.


    And the young emperor, after doing such a thing to him, just chuckled, pinched him on the waist and threatened him not to say anything, and would come back to "discuss" at the same time tomorrow.


    Eunuchs came in to dress the emperor.


    Gu Qingkuang looked at those people with disdain and disdain in his eyes. He clenched his fists tightly and wanted to kill them all.


    But he can''t do anything.


    He had to break his teeth and swallow them.


    Until he returned to his bedroom, he bathed all night.


    But even though he rubbed his skin red, he still felt that he was too dirty.


    Dirty.


    I can''t clean it.


    Even close your eyes, you can feel the emperor''s disgusting touch.


    Just at that time, Gu Qingkuang didn''t think that this was just the beginning of the nightmare.


    Under his bedroom, the emperor built a secret road to connect Gu''s house directly.


    So he was forced to go back and forth between his bedroom and his residence at night, like a man''s pet.


    Until one day, the secret was not found by the emperor.


    Men act frivolous, hook his chin, smile very warm, ambiguous: "unexpected, brother should have such a hobby."


    His eyes in Gu Qing crazy body up and down Qun shuttle, "should no one know, this under the brocade, also hide so beautiful affair."


    The Lord threatened him: "if you don''t want to let the world know that the majestic leader of the royal guards, like a woman, sleeps on the king''s couch every day, do something for the king."


    He handed Gu Qingkuang a package of poison to assassinate the emperor.


    Gu Qingkuang agreed without hesitation.


    He was eager to kill the emperor who humiliated him, but he never thought that he just fell from one hell to another.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He tingbai saw that Gu Qingkuang''s body trembled gently.


    He suddenly raised his hand, long sleeves down, blocking the handsome appearance.


    He sneered: "I killed all those people, but so what? They all deserve to die."


    Gu Qingkuang really missed being an ordinary person.


    It took him two months to suppress his disgust and gain the emperor''s trust. He hid the poison under his tongue and passed it into the emperor''s mouth.


    The first emperor died suddenly.


    He carried the emperor''s body back to his bedroom, then left the secret Road, and no one found it.


    Wang Ye fulfilled his wish and became the new emperor of Xuanwu.


    He rejected others and left Gu Qingkuang behind, threatening him with his secret: "I also want to see what the scenery is like under the royal guards."


    The new emperor was cruel and loved to torture people in bed.


    But he''s a man.


    He is the most talented Wu champion and the commander of the royal guards.


    But he was chained and fed the medicine that made him delirious. He lay unconscious on the bed, and could only hear the voice of the new emperor''s contentment ringing in his ear: "Ai Qing is much more pleasing to the eye than in the imperial court."


    Eyes tied with black silk, his world, also fell into boundless darkness.

 Chapter 254

    Gu Qingkuang endured humiliation, and after more than a month, he poisoned the new emperor with the poison left from the last time.


    The sudden death of two emperors caused an uproar.


    The third new emperor knew that Gu Qingkuang was very important to the royal family, so he wanted to summon him secretly to discuss his doubts.


    Gu Qingkuang gave the new emperor the excuse of confidentiality, and then solved the problem.


    He calmly left the secret passage and entered the palace through the main gate. Light fell on him, but it did not shine on the darkness of his heart.


    In March, four emperors died.


    The last one to ascend the throne is Wang Hong''an, who has just turned 12.


    Gu Qingkuang originally wanted to do the same thing again and completely subvert the royal family of he.


    But he did not expect, the Little Wang Hongan pulled his sleeve: "Gu Tongling, I''m so happy."


    "What?" Gu Qing was in a daze.


    "When Gu Tongling came back from victory, I was convinced by his ability. I''ve always wanted Gu Tong to learn my kung fu. Unfortunately, you were called to the imperial study by your brother. You didn''t have a chance. "


    "Now, at last, there''s a chance." Wang Hongan looked up at him, his face full of admiration.


    Gu Qing had a wild meal.


    It turns out that there are still people in the world who admire him.


    I admire him for his talent.


    I admire him with burning eyes.


    Gu Qing hung down his eyes and gazed at Wang Hongan for a long time. He opened his thin lips and said, "your majesty will be the emperor of Xuanwu from now on, and I will help you build a great river and mountain together."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Later, Gu Qingkuang didn''t tell he tingbai. He only said that the first emperor had done unforgivable things, which made him hate the he family.


    Gu Qing opened his eyes wildly, and there was a dark color in his pupils.


    He said: "Changle, do you want to conspire with me for the world?"


    He tingbai looked at him and sighed: "is the world that my brother said built with countless loyal and good blood?"


    In order to help the little emperor build power, Gu Qingkuang suppressed many good and loyal officials during this period of time.


    If it had not been for the presence of the right prime minister and Shangguan Jinzhi, the court would have been in chaos.


    Gu Qingkuang sneered: "they get in my way, it''s damned."


    His heart has changed a long time ago.


    As early as in the endless torture, he became dark and twisted. He didn''t care how many people died or who died.


    As long as these people go against the will of the little emperor, they should not live.


    "Brother," he tingbai looked at him, "but are you happy to do so?"


    Happy?


    Gu Qingkuang almost wanted to laugh.


    But the corner of the lip just raised a radian, how also can''t rise again.


    What''s the use of being happy? What''s the use of loyalty?


    What did he get in return for his loyalty to the royal family?


    A hand suddenly grasped his hand, Gu Qingkuang''s eyes moved down, he tingbai moved a little, and then passed through his fingers.


    Outside the window, the sky lit up a little, reflecting he tingbai''s facial features. He looked at himself and said, "I know that my brother has great talent and strategy, but he didn''t have a chance to show it. My brother is only in the year of weak crown now. Is he really willing to live the life he is now


    He is called the Minister of power and the living king of hell.


    He tingbai''s eyes were burning, as if he was carrying the light to break the darkness. Gu Qingkuang couldn''t escape.


    Long sleeve under the hand can not help pinching, pinching into the flesh, some dull pain.


    He would like to ask he tingbai, what do you know?

 Chapter 255

    You know what I''ve been through for hundreds of days and nights?


    Do you know the pain of my tossing and turning, sleepless day and night?


    You don''t know anything.


    As soon as Gu Qingkuang raised his eyes, he tingbai''s white face could be seen, just like the peach blossom blooming in the mountains in April.


    He tingbai was standing on the pure land, where he could only see light.


    And he was in the dark, and all he could see was dirt.


    Gu Qing lowered his head, his voice also lowered, but still full of anger: "you don''t understand me."


    He tingbai also wanted to understand him, but he didn''t say it himself. How could he know.


    What he wants to do is to force Gu Qingkuang to reveal his past and force him to come out of the shadow.


    He tingbai knew it was cruel.


    But it always hurts to sprinkle powder on the wound. If you don''t care, the result will only rot, not better.


    He listens to white slow voice way: "you are my elder brother, if I don''t understand you, in this world, who can understand you?"


    Gu Qing suddenly raised his head and looked at him. He leaned over and looked at he tingbai and asked, "do you think I Is it clean? "


    He tingbai did not answer the rhetorical question: "what do you think of my brother?"


    He chuckled, "I think I''m dirty."


    At that moment, Gu Qingkuang seemed to lose his mind and murmured in a low voice: "it''s really dirty. The gods don''t want to cross me, and the river can''t be washed."


    The corner of his mouth is clearly upward, but he tingbai feels very sad in his heart, and seems to be able to hear the soul sobbing.


    "It can be washed clean." He tingbai took his hand and went to the window.


    He side head to Gu Qing crazy smile, full of the sun, shining, "brother, believe me."


    Gu Qing crazy Leng God, let him lead.


    Until he tingbai opens the window and the sunlight pours down, Gu Qingkuang squints uncomfortably.


    He suddenly regained his mind.


    What is he doing? Why should he listen to Bai? Thinking of what he had just done, he could not help but spit on his vulnerability.


    Gu Qing wildly wants to shake off he tingbai''s hand and leave in a mess.


    But he tingbai stretched out his hands out of the window. He said in a warm voice, "borrow a ray of sunlight from heaven and earth, and wash away the dirt for one person."


    His hands closed, as if there were really stars in his hands.


    He tingbai turns around and stands on tiptoe, gathering his palms on Gu Qingkuang''s head and gently releasing them.


    As if, the light really fell on Gu Qingkuang.


    It''s in his heart.


    Gu Qingkuang lost his mind in his eyes, and the warmth came from his fingertips.


    He raised his eyes and looked at he tingbai''s serious and awe inspiring look. The end of his eyes suddenly turned red.


    "It hurts." He spoke in a trembling voice.


    "That day, it really hurt."


    The light reflected his handsome facial features, adding a bit of heat.


    In the dead of night, he had the impulse to destroy this face.


    But he knew that those who were physically handicapped could not be officials.


    So he can only live like a walking corpse.


    He whispered to he tingbai about his struggle, his pain, his despair.


    All the people in the world love to pray for God and worship Buddha, and keep their hopes in the illusory legends. But if there was a Buddha in the world, why didn''t he show mercy to save him.


    Gu Qingkuang doesn''t believe in ghosts, he only believes in himself. Therefore, he wants to turn the world around and completely subvert the dirty royal family.


    Finally, he tingbai closed the window again.


    He looked at Gu Qingkuang and said in a low voice, "brother, it''s OK. I''ll accompany you."

 Chapter 256

    In the dead of night, he had the impulse to destroy this face.


    But he knew that those who were physically handicapped could not be officials.


    So he can only live like a walking corpse.


    He whispered to he tingbai about his struggle, his pain, his despair.


    All the people in the world love to pray for God and worship Buddha, and keep their hopes in the illusory legends. But if there was a Buddha in the world, why didn''t he show mercy to save him.


    Gu Qingkuang doesn''t believe in ghosts, he only believes in himself. Therefore, he wants to turn the world around and completely subvert the dirty royal family.


    Finally, he tingbai closed the window again.


    He looked at Gu Qingkuang and said in a low voice, "brother, it''s OK. I''ll accompany you."


    "If you have anything, just tell me."


    Gu Qingkuang''s body is stiff. Don''t open your eyes and don''t look at he tingbai.


    How can he talk to him?


    He tingbai is so clean and pure.


    Every look makes Gu Qingkuang feel ashamed.


    He is a man in the swamp, how can he touch the light like that.


    If he is dirty, let him be dirty by himself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Qing ran into Shangguan Jinzhi when he went out.


    Shangguan Jinzhi''s vision falls behind him -- he tingbai''s body.


    He listens to white to also follow to shout: "sincerely of elder brother."


    Gu Qingkuang pinched his fist again.


    He can see that he tingbai likes Shangguan Jinzhi.


    But also, such as Shangguan Jinzhi is so smart, how many girls can not be attracted to him?


    Gu Qing stretched out his hand wildly and grabbed Shangguan Jinzhi''s skirt.


    Shangguan carefully looked at him and picked his eyebrows: "Gu Tongling?"


    "I have something to tell you." He said in a deep voice.


    Gu Qing flings away coldly and goes to one side.


    Shangguan didn''t know, so he rubbed the top of Bai''s hair and said in a warm voice, "wait for me."


    He followed him to Gu Qingkuang.


    Gu Qingkuang turned his back to him. He was tall, but he was also very thin.


    "What''s the matter with Gu Tongling?" Shangguan Jinzhi asked first.


    Gu Qingkuang turned around, his eyes turned, and looked up and down at shangguanjin.


    He has been fighting with Shangguan Jinzhi for many times. He always thinks that the world-famous noble childe is actually a hypocrite.


    But now, he has to admit that in this world, the only one who can protect he tingbai is Shangguan Jinzhi.


    Gu Qingkuang stared into his eyes and asked, "Shangguan, I just want to ask you one question. Do you really like Changle?"


    "Of course." Shangguan''s answer was quick, almost without thinking, which was natural.


    What did he think Gu Qingkuang wanted to do with him? Did he just ask such a question?


    This is not even a problem in Shangguan''s mind.


    Gu Qing pursed his lips wildly, and his voice was serious: "do you dare to swear?"


    Shangguan looked at Gu Qingkuang and frowned slightly.


    What is Gu Qingkuang doing? What does it matter to him whether he likes listening to Bai?


    And so serious.


    But Gu Qingkuang was just cold, waiting for his answer.


    Shangguan Jinzhi smiles and nods: "naturally dare."


    "I, Shangguan, swear to heaven and earth that I will only love Changle in my life. If I disobey this oath, I will die. "


    When he talked about the name of he tingbai, his eyes and eyebrows were filled with tenderness.


    Gu Qing clenched his teeth.


    Coldly said: "Bento, what you said is true."


    "I hope Lord Taifu can remember what he said today. If I know that you have lost Changle..."


    Words did not speak, but the threat is self-evident.

 Chapter 257

    "Gu Tongling is so strange today," Shangguan carefully picked his eyebrows and hooked his lips. "I always warn you to stay away from Changle, but today it''s the reverse."


    "Can I know why?" he asked in a warm voice


    If he is right, he tingbai will follow Gu Qing out of the room.


    So, what did they say in the room?


    Why does Xiaobai want to go to Gu Qingkuang? Does it have something to do with what he sees in Xinbei palace?


    Questions are shrouded in my heart, but not in the face of Shangguan.


    Gu Qingkuang looked away and said, "nothing."


    He sighed, "but I think Changle should be the best son in Beijing."


    Shangguan said with a smile: "is Gu Tongling praising me?"


    "I hope Lord Taifu will live up to my praise." Gu Qing glanced at him wildly and looked away coldly.


    He tingbai is sitting in the room. They go back to him together.


    "Brother Jinzhi, Gu Tongling." When he saw them, he heard Bai smile.


    He knows that Gu Qingkuang doesn''t want others to know the identity of his illegitimate son, so he tingbai plans to cooperate with him and won''t call him brother outside.


    Shangguan Jinzhi said, "well," he spins his clothes and sits on the chair beside he tingbai.


    Gu Qingkuang also sat on the other side without saying a word.


    "I think we should leave now." Shangguan is cautious.


    He tingbai was stunned at first, then nodded.


    They set fire to xinbeiwang''s study. Now xinbeiwang has not returned to his house. When he returns, he will be very angry.


    In particular, the things in the basement were completely burned. At first sight, it was not an accident, only a man-made disaster.


    At that time, King Xinbei will be under martial law. After all, Shangguan Jinzhi''s three people are fresh faces. The north land is not big, and the strong dragon can''t beat the local leader. If they are trapped in it, it''s hard to say who will win or lose.


    "What does Gu Tongling think?" He looks at Gu Qingkuang.


    Gu Qing hung his eyelids wildly: "I have no problem."


    "Well," Shangguan said carefully, "since we all agree, we can pack our bags now to avoid long night dreams. We will leave immediately."


    He tingbai and Gu Qingkuang both answered.


    They didn''t have much to bring. They were quick. Shangguan hired a carriage to wait outside the inn early in the morning. They could only leave when they went downstairs.


    He heard that Bai Cai had just sat down. He felt that there was a wind passing by. In front of him, Shangguan Jinzhi had already sat down beside him.


    He was startled and almost cried out. Fortunately, he immediately covered it with his hand.


    "Brother Jinzhi, how can you..."


    He is so stupefied appearance, very lovely, Shangguan cautiously pinch his cheek, hook hook lips: "want to see Xiaobai."


    Isn''t it visible every day?


    He tingbai didn''t say it, but Shangguan Jinzhi understood it from his eyes.


    He chuckled and said, "how come Xiaobai doesn''t welcome Jinzhi? Or does Xiaobai want to see Gu Qingkuang


    He tingbai: "what''s the matter.


    He ponders, for a moment, to the superior officer''s line of sight, some funny ground asks: "sincerely elder brother, you are not vinegar?"


    Isn''t it that he was jealous when he came out of Gu Qing''s crazy room this morning?


    Shangguan Jinzhi still kept an elegant smile: "No."


    "Yes." He tingbai obviously didn''t believe it.


    He said seriously, "brother Jinzhi, the relationship between Gu Tongling and me is not what you think."

 Chapter 258

    "I don''t think about anything." Shangguan is cautious.


    He listened to Bai and sighed.


    He took Shangguan''s hand and looked sincere: "there are some things I can''t tell you now. But you have to believe that I have never cheated you, and I will never cheat you. "


    About Gu Qingkuang''s affairs, Gu Qingkuang doesn''t want to expose them now. He tingbai can only respect his wishes.


    Even in the face of Shangguan, I have to hide it.


    The upper official carefully saw that he was so serious, but he laughed.


    His eyebrows and eyes slightly curved, "Xiaobai, don''t do that. You say, I believe. If you don''t say it, I won''t ask. "


    Shangguan knows that he tingbai has many secrets. He can''t tell himself now, but it doesn''t matter.


    He has enough time to wait.


    It''s like a little white cat at night. He hopes to wait for he tingbai to tell him.


    He seemed to believe him all the time.


    He listens to Bai''s warm heart.


    After being gentle with Shangguan Jinzhi for a while, he leaned against Shangguan Jinzhi''s arms and suddenly sighed: "brother Jinzhi, you say, since Xinbei king has those paintings, why didn''t they be made public?"


    Presumably, it was the cruel emperor who, in order to humiliate Gu Qingkuang, specially asked the painter to draw those paintings when he was happy.


    Somehow, these paintings fell into the hands of Xin Beiwang.


    He believed that the northern king could rely on these things to bring Gu Qingkuang to ruin. But he didn''t. He tingbai didn''t think that Xin Beiwang was a kind man.


    Shangguan caressed his hair carefully, and his eyes were dark. He raised his lips with a trace of irony: "what else is it? I hope Gu Qingkuang can use the rat''s taboo."


    Today''s emperor is only a 12-year-old child. If you believe in the northern king, you really don''t have any desire to move. Shangguan Jinzhi himself doesn''t believe it.


    It''s just that before, Wang Xinbei was so good.


    He was in the north, far away from the power center of the upper capital, and seemed to have no intention of power.


    If I didn''t go to Beidi in person, I would see the basement of Xinbei palace.


    Shangguan is afraid that he will cheat him.


    If you really don''t have any ideas, how can you spend your heart to collect those paintings?


    If it comes by chance, why don''t you just destroy it, or let everyone know that Gu Qing killed the emperor?


    It''s just a word "desire".


    Believe in the North King, also want to be the emperor.


    In any case, Gu Qingkuang is the leader of the royal guards. In recent years, his hard-working methods have left a deep impression on people, and the whole royal guards are subordinate to him.


    Even in the army, Gu Qingkuang has great prestige.


    Shangguan Jinzhi guessed that Xinbei king wanted to use this as a threat to coerce Gu Qing to kill the little emperor. At that time, he would fight in the name of "Qing emperor''s side" and become famous, so that he would not leave the name of a disorderly official who was trying to usurp the throne.


    The so-called literati love to care about these false names.


    He listened to Bai Qing''s "ah". Through Shangguan Jinzhi''s explanation, he also understood the thought of the king who believed in the north.


    No one in the royal family is good.


    What about the little emperor?


    Somehow, he tingbai suddenly thought of the little emperor sitting on the throne.


    If he hadn''t shown great trust and respect for Gu Qingkuang, he would have died just like the previous emperors.

 Chapter 259

    Does he really know nothing, or


    He tingbai didn''t dare to imagine.


    If the little emperor has always been in disguise, then it''s a little too terrible, and it''s too cruel for Gu Qingkuang.


    He tingbai Ning wishes that the little emperor is a Han who wants to suppress Shangguan Jinzhi, but only hides behind Gu Qingkuang.


    I don''t want to believe it. From the beginning, he counted everyone.


    "Brother Jinzhi, what''s good about the throne?" He listens to Bai Nan.


    Why does everyone covet that position, even at all costs.


    The upper official kept silent and said in a slow voice, "the supreme power, who won''t be moved."


    "And you," he tingbai looked up at him, "is brother Jinzhi also interested?"


    He always felt that Shangguan Jinzhi was very suitable to be emperor. Young talent, military strategy. Although occasionally a little bit, but never biased in family and national affairs.


    In particular, he has a good memory.


    Kindness to the world and all living beings.


    What a pity.


    He tingbai thought to himself that the above-mentioned officials would never seek to usurp the throne with him.


    "Although the throne is good, there is no freedom," Shangguan Jinzhi said with a smile. The light of spring reflected in his pupils and turned into boundless tenderness. "It''s better to be interested in power than Xiaobai."


    He tingbai''s face was hot: "this man is so damn sweet.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Xinbei palace.


    As soon as Xinbei Wang got off his horse, he asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    Immediately a guard trembled to return: "Lord, study, study on fire. The fire is very strong. Although it''s out, it''s still... "


    But it''s almost destroyed.


    King Xinbei looks ugly and kicks the guard.


    Hearing the news of the fire in his study, he immediately rushed back from the outside.


    He went to the study in a hurry, only to see a desolate, the eaves were burned black, can not see what it used to be.


    Xinbei Wang frowned tightly, as if he thought of something. His face changed, and he ordered people to dig up the ruins, revealing the entrance to the basement.


    After a while, he came back and shook his head: "Lord, it''s all burned up. There''s nothing left."


    Hearing this, Xinbei Wang''s face turned black.


    By this time, he could not understand that someone had entered the palace and destroyed those things.


    "Waste!" The letter North King angry voice way.


    He was staring at several guards with a cold face, squeezing out a few words from his teeth: "check it for me!"


    "Find out who has the courage to break into my palace!"


    And let all his efforts go to waste.


    Xinbeiwang is now angry and irrational, but he didn''t expect that there would not be too many people who could enter his palace quietly, and then leave smartly.


    And every possible person, he can not afford.


    His anger was unknown to several people in Shangguan.


    The simple carriage did not attract people''s attention. It was driving leisurely. It had joined the guards and set foot on the road back to the capital.


    As long as you cross the forest and the great plain, you can get to Shangjing.


    As soon as the carriage entered the woods, the wind was heard.


    There is no other sound except the sound of insects.


    It''s extremely quiet all around, especially the sound of rolling wheels.

 Chapter 260

    "Stop." Gu Qing''s eyes fell on the woods.


    The wind rustles in the woods. He frowned.


    The bodyguard asked, "Gu Tongling, what can I do for you?"


    "Something''s wrong," Gu Qing looked around. "Pay attention."


    There is a dignified breath in the air. I feel like the wind and rain is coming.


    Shangguan Jinzhi also stopped his horse and knocked on the wall of his carriage: "Xiaobai, you wait inside."


    He listens to white just want to poke out a head, was pressed to go back by Shang Guan Jin, "good."


    What happened?


    He was puzzled. It seemed that he heard a strong wind in his ear.


    Then there was Gu Qing''s crazy voice: "enemy attack, martial law!"


    Enemy attack?


    He listens to a tight in white heart, lifted a car curtain a corner, see faintly a few wipe black shadow a flash but pass.


    Swords and swords strike each other.


    In front of he tingbai''s sedan chair, Gu Qingkuang dismounts and greets him with a sword.


    A few people in black surrounded them. They were well-trained and professional killers.


    Some bodyguards were defeated, and soon they were swarmed by the people in black. They died miserably.


    "My Lord! Let''s go The remaining few people yelled at Gu Qingkuang.


    Gu Qingkuang naturally can''t go.


    He can go alone, but there are Shangguan Jinzhi and he tingbai.


    Originally, in order to keep a low profile, Shangguan proposed to Gu Qingkuang that he didn''t need to bring too many people. As a result, Gu Qingkuang didn''t choose anyone.


    And the incident happened suddenly, with mental calculation but without intention. After a while, it has been broken one by one by the people in black.


    Gu Qing crazily sword, long body Yuli, cold voice asked: "who are you sent?"


    Don''t you believe in the North King?


    The leader of the man in black looked at him with cold eyes: "why talk more? Just know that someone is going to take your life."


    "You Gu Qingkuang soon understood that the other party''s goal was not only himself, but also Shangguan Jinzhi and he tingbai.


    Who on earth is so bold as to dare to attack him and the superior at the same time.


    "Brother Jinzhi." He listened to Bai''s call in a low voice.


    Shangguan carefully appeased him, "it''s OK, Xiaobai, don''t be afraid."


    He turned his head and looked at a few people in Black: "the tone is not small, just don''t know, how the ability."


    The leader of the man in black sneered and waved to several people nearby: "up!"


    Gu Qingkuang took the lead to fly away. When he passed the bodyguard''s body, he took out a long sword and threw it to Shangguan Jinzhi.


    Shangguan took it carefully and steadily. The corners of his lips went up. He gave Gu Qing a wild smile: "Gu Tongling, leave a living."


    Gu Qing did not look at him: "of course I know."


    "Xiaobai, don''t look." With these words, Shangguan went up to meet the man in black.


    The two of them, one with dark clothes and the other with green clothes, were casual and relaxed with the wind and the light of the sword.


    The people in black looked at each other and saw their surprise in their eyes.


    The leader stares at the Shangguan in a gloomy way and says, "you are so good at martial arts


    Obviously the information is wrong.


    Shangguan Jinzhi smile: "I never said I would not."


    He flipped his wrist and easily picked a man in black who came up on his left.


    The beautiful eyebrows and eyes reflected a glimmer of light, and Shangguan''s sword pressed on the neck of the leader of the man in black, "say, or don''t say?"


    Gu Qingkuang also solved the remaining several people and kicked them to the ground.


    Seeing the sudden reversal of the situation, the leader of the man in black was in despair. He said in a fierce voice: "no way!"

 Chapter 261

    "Stop him!" Shangguan carefully frowned and said.


    At the same time, Gu Qingkuang slapped the leader in black on the shoulder.


    But it''s still late.


    The leader of the man in black fell down with a trace of black blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he had killed himself by swallowing poison.


    The upper officer lowered himself carefully, pulled off the mask of the leader of the man in black, and after confirming that he had not seen this man, he said: "it seems that the backstage agents have a complete set of ideas, and they should use the people in the river and lake."


    He searched the man carefully for a while and found nothing but a small seal with the word "cloud" engraved on it.


    "It''s the" Liuyun Pavilion "in the river and lake. It''s a killer organization. There''s no taboo. If you have money, you can do it." Gu Qing glanced wildly and recognized it.


    Shangguan carefully picked the eyebrow, and threw the seal back again. "Who is it that has come to deal with us so painstakingly?"


    He stood up and went back to he tingbai''s sedan chair with Gu Qingkuang.


    Shangguan Jinzhi stretched out his hand and lifted a corner of the car curtain. He said in a warm voice: "Xiaobai, it''s OK."


    He tingbai then followed his hand and walked out of the sedan chair. Before he could see the things around him clearly, his eyelids were warm. Shangguan Jinzhi had covered his eyes.


    "Nothing to see." He whispered.


    In addition to Gu Qingkuang, Shangguan Jinzhi and he tingbai all died in the fight.


    Naturally, there was no sedan chair driver, so he tingbai had to ride back with them.


    He tingbai naturally takes the same horse with Shangguan Jinzhi. Against Gu Qing''s crazy and cold eyes, he shrinks his sense of existence to the minimum.


    He listens to white small voice way: "sincerely elder brother, just that group is who?"


    "He''s an assassin in the world."


    "Assassin?" He listens to white surprised, "that how can find us?"


    Shangguan Jinzhi laughed: "because someone wants me and Gu Tongling''s life."


    Who would it be?


    He tingbai frowned.


    He had a bad guess in his heart. He looked at Gu Qingkuang''s face. His throat rolled, but he still didn''t speak.


    In fact, he tingbai thought, is it the little emperor?


    Looking around the world, if Shangguan Jinzhi and Gu Qingkuang are both dead, who will benefit most?


    It must be the little emperor.


    What''s more, several of them came to Beidi quietly, and no one knew.


    The assassins obviously knew their identities long ago and were waiting for them here.


    Even the strength of the people dispatched is excellent.


    If they didn''t know that Shangguan Jinzhi was equally skilled in martial arts, I''m afraid today''s group of people would die.


    He tingbai thought that Shangguan must have such an idea, but he also wisely chose not to mention it.


    Gu Qingkuang''s feelings for the little emperor are very deep.


    He listens to white side pass an eye, see Gu Qing crazy one hand is pulling rein, slightly hang head, a pair of absent-minded appearance.


    He is not stupid. Even if he doesn''t want to believe it, he must have some doubts.


    That child, after all, is not an ordinary child.


    He was born in the emperor''s family, and he was also the one who sat on the throne for the longest time after the previous emperors.


    If he is really simple and ignorant, Gu Qingkuang himself does not believe it.


    But at the bottom of his heart, he still had a glimmer of hope.


    I hope that the little emperor who is full of respect for him really knows nothing.

 Chapter 262

    He tingbai returned to the upper capital.


    He was sent back to yeting, Shangguan Jinzhi returned to youxiangfu, Gu Qingkuang went to report to the little emperor first.


    Looking back on these days in Beidi, I feel like a dream.


    As soon as he tingbai arrived in yeting, he saw that all the little eunuchs and maids in the courtyard were attracted to him.


    When he asked, he realized that during this period of time, the little emperor sent people to send a lot of things.


    "What does he want to do?" He listened to Bai holding his head and talking to himself.


    It is obvious that the little emperor and he have no affection at all.


    He has no identity, no background, no value to use.


    If you have to find out any connection between them, it''s probably only Gu Qingkuang and Shangguan Jinzhi.


    Gu Qingkuang''s relationship with him is a secret. Gu Qingkuang almost killed the original people. The little emperor should not know.


    And Shangguan Jinzhi never grudged to show his special love for he tingbai.


    Perhaps because of this, the little emperor wanted to use him as a bargaining chip to intimidate Shangguan Jinzhi.


    He listened to Bai carefully think about this layer, first praised that he was really a smart ghost, and then tut tut spit at the little emperor''s tricks.


    Sure enough, you can''t look down on him when you are young.


    After he understood what the little emperor was up to, he saw a lot of rewards. He was upset and told people to move them away.


    He would not listen to eunuch''s advice.


    After a while, the little emperor''s throne became unstable.


    The idea all hit him, this how can endure.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The little emperor looked at Gu Qingkuang with his head down, and clenched his fists under the yellow robe.


    "So there''s nothing unusual about believing in the North King?" He asked, clearing his throat.


    Gu Qingkuang pause for a while, "if there is anything abnormal, probably abnormal clean."


    "When things go wrong, there will be demons," Gu Qing said crazily. "I think I can''t relax my vigilance."


    The little emperor''s mind is not here, just casually waved his sleeve: "since there is no different."


    "But it was Gu Tong who led you. What happened on the way back?" The little emperor stared at him without blinking. "I heard that bandits are rampant outside the city recently."


    Gu Qingkuang raised his head.


    He didn''t say anything.


    Just so quietly looking at the little emperor, what is hidden in his eyes? The little emperor can''t taste it. He just feels that the back of the awn is stabbing.


    He stepped back involuntarily and clenched his fist nervously.


    "Gu Tongling, what''s the matter?" The little emperor pretended to be calm.


    Gu Qingkuang shook his head slowly and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, it''s no big deal. When you come back, have a safe journey. "


    The little emperor pursed his lips and said with a smile, "that''s good, that''s good."


    "Aiqing must be very tired all the way. Why don''t you go down and have a rest first."


    Gu Qingkuang suddenly laughed.


    He was usually sarcastic and serious, and seldom saw him smile.


    Such as star dazzling appearance, as if full of starlight.


    The smile made the little emperor dumbfounded and choked in his throat.


    What did he just want to say, Gu Qingkuang? He got up and turned his head: "I will obey the order."


    Gu Qingkuang strides away, leaving him only a determined figure.


    The little emperor suddenly got a little flustered.


    He had seen Gu Qingkuang''s back many times, but never had he felt so strange.


    Like, ever since. Never look back at him.

 Chapter 263

    In the next few days, the Chaozhong area looked calm, but in fact, the dark waves were turbulent.


    The little emperor also took away many people from the right prime minister in the name of the emperor, and the great majority of the literati were cut off.


    For a while, the military general''s status in the imperial court was greatly improved.


    Everyone knows that the little emperor is warning others. As for who the monkey is, everyone knows.


    Since he came back from Beidi, he tingbai found that Gu Qingkuang began to hide from him.


    On the contrary, Shangguan Jinzhi wandered in front of him every day, hoping to announce to the whole world that the relationship between them was unusual.


    this unusual between the two people was immediately seen by the emperor''s eye liner and was reported to the little emperor.


    "Your Majesty, there seems to be a special relationship between Princess 14 and Taifu."


    The little emperor lazily played with the seal, "I''m not blind."


    He had seen for a long time that Shangguan Jinzhi and he tingbai must have something to do with each other.


    He has been looking for the weakness of Shangguan. Unexpectedly, it is under his nose.


    The jade seal in his hand was cold, and the little emperor said with a faint smile, "it turns out that Taifu is just a person."


    Shangguan is not a God, not omnipotent.


    He has a weakness. The biggest weakness is he tingbai.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    The capital is in turmoil.


    Shangguan told he tingbai not to go out of yeting.


    He touched he tingbai''s head, and his eyes were gentle: "Xiaobai, no matter what happens, don''t come out, wait for Jinzhi brother to solve the problem, and then come to pick you up."


    He finally took a look at he tingbai, and the white clothes disappeared in his sight.


    "Be careful, brother Jinzhi."


    He tingbai held the doorframe and asked Yuanyuan, "do you know what the little emperor is doing?"


    Yuanyuan: "how can I know that?"


    All right, garbage system, that''s a matter of course.


    He tingbai asked again, "where is Gu Qingkuang?"


    This time, Yuanyuan said: "also in the palace."


    It''s also the key day when the two armies meet today to decide who will finally take the throne. How can Gu Qingkuang not be here.


    "I''m going to find him." He tingbai pinched his palm.


    He was afraid that the little emperor would be mad at Gu Qingkuang. After all, when people are in a desperate situation, they can do anything.


    As time went by, it was getting dark.


    After discussing with yuan yuan, we won''t turn into a useless little white cat at the most critical moment of the task.


    Just as he wanted to go out, he was persuaded by the bodyguard left by Shangguan Jinzhi: "princess, don''t go. The sword has no eyes. If you are injured, how can we explain to you? "


    He listened and frowned.


    The sky has shown a slight twilight, the battlefield is changing rapidly, who knows what the situation is now.


    No, we can''t delay any longer.


    He tingbai wants to run out. Just at this moment, someone runs to them from a distance.


    The two bodyguards guarding the door immediately watched the visitors with vigilance.


    It''s a little eunuch.


    the little eunuch gasped and shouted, "Princess highness, Gu Tong Ling is looking for you!"


    Gu Qingkuang?


    He listens to white in the heart move, he just is to look for him.


    However, it''s too late for Gu Qingkuang to hide from him recently. How could he send someone to find him, especially at such a tense time.


    He was a little suspicious for a moment and could not make a decision.


    The little eunuch immediately took out Gu Qingkuang''s waist tag, which was attached to he tingbai''s ear, and said in a low voice, "commander Gu said that he was worried about his sister''s safety."

 Chapter 264

    Later, the little eunuch said, "Gu Tongling is waiting for you in the Jinluan hall. He and Taifu have joined hands to subdue the little emperor..."


    The fighting in the distance faded.


    He tingbai took a look at the two bodyguards around him and said, "follow me, let''s go and have a look."


    Jinluan hall, where several people entered through the back door, and the golden and magnificent hall in the past, was now empty and desolate.


    He tingbai just stepped into the door of Jinluan hall and looked around. He didn''t see anyone. He almost immediately responded.


    He tingbai turned and raised his hand. He took out the sabre from the bodyguard''s waist. His wrist turned and the tip of the sabre pointed to the little eunuch who had just come to report: "you are the man of the little emperor."


    He tingbai was very sure.


    The little eunuch didn''t intend to deny that his mission was completed. He had no doubt that he would die. Seeing that his identity had been torn down, he ran directly into he tingbai''s knife.


    It''s the death of the royal family.


    He listened to Bai deep breath, calmly pull out the knife, the tip of the knife is still dripping blood, two bodyguards are still some unknown.


    I''m careless.


    He tingbai didn''t expect that the little emperor had such a skill and set a trap for him.


    Just, who does he want to lead into this game?


    Gu Qingkuang or Shangguan Jinzhi?


    The next moment, he tingbai will know the answer.


    The door of the hall was pushed open with a roar.


    The visitor wore the most common white clothes, and his clothes were stained with mottled blood. It was not clear whether it was his or someone else''s.


    There are a lot of holes in the clothes. They look a little embarrassed.


    He tingbai has never seen such Shangguan Jinzhi.


    For a long time, Shangguan Jinzhi is a good young man who keeps a proper smile and shows his noble atmosphere in every move.


    But now, his ink hair is scattered, and there is a trace of blood on his lips. He is holding a long sword in his hand, and his thin body is gathered under the bloodstained white clothes, as if he would fall down in the next second.


    Seeing he tingbai, Shangguan''s eyes brightened.


    He stumbled to he tingbai, until he touched he tingbai''s face, he sighed very lightly: "you are always so disobedient."


    The breathing voice of Shangguan Jinzhi is beside he tingbai''s ear. He tingbai can''t speak.


    In a moment, the hall, which was originally empty, suddenly ran into many royal dark guards with bows and arrows.


    They surrounded the hetingbai people like a city wall.


    The bow and arrow are cold, and the arrow is poisoned and refracts white light.


    At the same time, under the support of the little emperor, he boarded the imperial chair and looked down at them.


    Shangguan Jinzhi holds a long sword and stands in front of he tingbai.


    His breath was a little unsteady, even pale, but his pace was firm.


    He is in front of he tingbai''s body, the dark color turns in Mo Tong, as if nothing can defeat him.


    What the little emperor hates most is the appearance of Shangguan Jinzhi.


    It is clear that the situation has gone, and it is clear that there is no way out. How can he still be so indifferent? It seems that he is still planning strategies, and the crowd in front of him is just a joke.


    The little emperor sneered: "the relationship between Taifu and he Changle is really unusual."


    The voice is still childish, reverberating in the hall, with a quiet chill.


    The most ruthless imperial family.


    At this moment, the little emperor finally withdrew all his disguises and showed his sharp claws.

 Chapter 265

    Seeing that the victory was in hand, the little emperor continued: "Mr. Taifu is really powerful. He was able to damage all the people in my hands, including the royal guards. Finally, I had to retreat to the Jinluan palace."


    "But I''m really not reconciled. I can only think of such a way to invite Changle to be a guest."


    He said with a smile, "sure enough, when he Changle comes, Taifu will follow him."


    "It''s really sincere and touching." The little emperor gave a smile and pointed to he tingbai. He suddenly burst out laughing.


    "But Taifu certainly didn''t know that the reason why the fourteenth Princess didn''t fear danger was because of Gu Tongling."


    "I just asked a little eunuch to tell him that Gu Tongling was waiting for him in the Jinluan hall, and he came here without much thought. Mr. Taifu, you see, what you are looking for is just a woman who has a lot of sex. "


    The little emperor deliberately blurred the information, did not say he tingbai and Gu Qingkuang''s blood relationship, said so ambiguous, leading to speculation.


    He tingbai immediately took Shangguan Jinzhi''s arm: "don''t listen to him."


    The little emperor laughed again: "I believe Taifu has his own decision in his heart."


    Shangguan Jinzhi''s face didn''t change at all. He hooked the corner of his lips and whispered to he: "I naturally believe you."


    The dark guards of the royal family are constantly approaching. Shangguan raises his eyes carefully. His cold eyes sweep around. They are so scared that they dare not come forward.


    "What are you doing?" cried the little emperor angrily? Come on! There are only a few people in him, can''t he turn the world upside down?


    but he''s a Shangguan Jinzhi.


    He is the most outstanding genius in the whole Shangjing city in the past 100 years. From small to large, he is famous for his wisdom.


    Who knows, what will happen in the next second?


    The word miracle seems to be tailor-made for him.


    Shangguan was very careful that there was only one person, but he seemed to be able to resist thousands of troops.


    He opened his lips and said, "come on."


    The dark guards looked at each other and saw the hesitation in each other''s eyes.


    But in fact, only he tingbai can understand clearly that no matter how powerful the Shangguan is, it is impossible to fight against so many people.


    What''s more, there are so many feather arrows.


    When he just grasped Shangguan Jinzhi''s arm, his fingers felt hot and sticky.


    The smell of blood spread.


    Shangguan Jinzhi is injured.


    And the injury seems to be serious.


    Just at the critical moment, two bodyguards around him flew out to protect he tingbai and shangguanjin, while they were pierced by ten thousand arrows.


    "Young master We did our best... "


    Shangguan''s long eyelashes trembled. He sighed, "I know."


    Only he tingbai and Shangguan Jinzhi were left.


    He tingbai clutches Shangguan Jinzhi''s sleeve. It''s just death. It''s not bad to be with Shangguan Jinzhi''s death.


    It''s just that it seems to hurt.


    Shangguan carefully turned his head and said to he, "Xiaobai, don''t be afraid. You close your eyes and it will be over soon."


    It''s hard not to believe that he spoke so firmly.


    Can slightly trembling hands, or exposed his physical condition is not optimistic.


    "I''m not afraid." He tingbai clenched his lips tightly, then held back his tears.


    At this time, this man is still trying to be brave and pretending to be nothing.


    The little emperor snorted, stretched out his hand forward, and deepened his smile at the corner of his lips.

 Chapter 266

    The little emperor''s voice did not fall, and the door of the hall was pushed open.


    Hearing the voice, Shangguan Jinzhi held a long sword, supported a slightly shaking body, gently hooked the corner of his mouth: "Gu Qingkuang, finally came."


    He tingbai looked towards the door. Someone came from the back light. He was tall and long. He was dressed in a red flying fish suit, reflecting his dazzling appearance, and his eyes were cold.


    Behind him, many royal guards and sergeants stand in a row.


    Gu Qingkuang raised his right hand, and the royal guards immediately flew out. Before everyone reacted, he went into the hall and captured all the royal guards.


    Seeing that things are under control, Gu Qingkuang turns his eyes around he tingbai. Then he takes a look at Shangguan Jinzhi and says in a light voice, "sorry, I''m late."


    "It''s OK," he said with a smile. "It''s not too late."


    Before this forced palace, Shangguan Jinzhi once talked to Gu Qingkuang.


    The mentality of the little emperor is not right. If he continues to toss about in accordance with his temperament, it will only make his loyal ministers feel cold.


    He finally chose this step.


    The most important reason is that after knowing the relationship between he tingbai and Gu Qingkuang, Shangguan Jinzhi secretly inquired that the little emperor had already known about it.


    The reason why the little emperor could not bear it was that he wanted to use it as a chip and a last talisman.


    If so, he tingbai will be in deep danger.


    Shangguan is careful not to let he tingbai be a little dangerous.


    He United Gu Qingkuang, moved with emotion, explained with reason, and finally let Gu Qingkuang choose to switch.


    Gu Qingkuang had only one request: even in the end, he could not hurt the little emperor''s life.


    After all, he still has some real feelings for the child.


    In a short time, the situation in Jinluan palace was controlled by Gu Qingkuang and Shangguan Jinzhi.


    Gu Qing went to the pale little emperor in a frenzy.


    In fact, he is not stupid. The royal guards under him are not vegetarians. He has already found out that the assassination they met when they came back from Beidi was written by the little emperor.


    The Little Emperor didn''t like Shangguan Jinzhi all the time, which Gu Qingkuang knew very well. But he did not want to, the original little emperor''s heart, also the same fear of him.


    The moment he knew the truth, Gu Qingkuang was in a trance.


    All along, he comforted himself that the little emperor was still young. He was just a child, just a child who was forced to ascend the throne.


    He should have been ignorant and didn''t know anything.


    But the opposite is true.


    The disguise was torn. When the little emperor saw him, he didn''t look as respectful and trustworthy as usual.


    Gu Qingkuang choked in his throat: "you are still young, and your heart is still uncertain. The throne is not suitable for you. Well, we''re not emperors, are we


    Gu Qingkuang''s voice is rare tenderness.


    He always had an indescribable sense of responsibility for the little emperor, ever since the child grabbed his sleeve and said "I''m so happy" to him.


    At that time, his eyes were full of himself, full of light, clean himself.


    Although on the surface he was only a minister, in fact, he always treated the little emperor as his brother and taught him carefully.


    Just Gu Qingkuang some don''t understand, how to the end, will teach like this?


    The little emperor looked at him coldly and said nothing.


    Gu Qingkuang continued to walk towards him, stretched out his hand, as if to gently touch the little emperor''s face.

 Chapter 267

    At the little emperor''s side, there was the last dead man who was loyal to the little emperor.


    Gu Qingkuang and the little emperor are very close.


    It''s like, when they first met, they stood like this.


    Time seems to penetrate the thick dust, overlapping together again.


    When Gu Qingkuang stood still, just a step away from the little emperor, the little emperor suddenly moved his face, and his eyes suddenly became fierce.


    The little hand drew out the long sword of the dead man beside him. The body of the sword reflected the cold light of Lingling, and thrust forward cleanly.


    Poof -


    Gu Qingkuang''s action stopped. He lowered his head and looked at the sword handle penetrating his abdomen.


    The bright red blood drops slowly down the sword to the ground.


    The little emperor''s hand holding the long sword trembled slightly. He bit his teeth and sent some points forward.


    The action was fierce and quick, and no one could react.


    He listens to Bai to run to come over quickly, he looks at Gu Qingkuang suddenly pale face, flustered ground cries: "quick! Taiyi, go to Taiyi! "


    Gu Qingkuang seems to have finally reacted. He looks up at the little emperor, and many emotions rise and fall in his eyes, which eventually turns into a desolation.


    The little emperor threw down his sword in a panic, and his eyes fell on his hands stained with blood.


    He quickly rubbed his clothes, but the more he rubbed, the more red he was. He couldn''t wipe them off.


    The little emperor stood up straight, but his voice trembled slightly: "I am the emperor, one day the emperor, all my life the emperor!"


    "Disorderly officials and thieves, you are all disorderly officials and thieves!" The little emperor pulled out the sword and threw it aside. His tender appearance became slightly distorted. "All the officials and thieves should die!"


    Seeing Shangguan Jinzhi coming, the little emperor seemed to have lost all his courage. He shook his head and couldn''t say anything: "Taifu, Taifu, don''t kill me!"


    "It''s not my fault. It''s all Gu Qingkuang''s fault. It''s him who told me to suppress Wen Chen''s pulse, and then separated me from Taifu. It''s all his fault, Taifu, teacher No, don''t kill me


    "Also, there are --"


    the little emperor seemed to suddenly think of something, and said to the superior: "he killed all the previous imperial brothers!"


    "I just want to avenge my brothers, so I''ve been fighting with the thief."


    The little emperor looked at Gu Qingkuang''s pale face, and his eyes were full of contempt and resentment: "a treacherous minister with dirty body and mind like this should be cut to pieces."


    The blood soaked the whole dress, and the original red turned into a gloomy dark color. The pain spread from the wound to the limbs and trunk.


    It hurts like that night.


    Gu Qingkuang closed his eyes slightly.


    He had known for a long time that in this world, how could anyone admire him.


    He was alone in the dark, but he was delusional of salvation.


    His body trembled slightly, and blood flowed from the wound. Gu Qingkuang looked weak as if he would fall down in the next second.


    He listens to white nervously to shout: "elder brother!"


    This voice let Gu Qingkuang some back to God, he covered the wound, don''t know where the strength, stretched out his hand to the little emperor.


    The dead men around the little emperor have just been controlled.


    The little emperor himself was caught by two royal guards.


    Gu Qingkuang easily touched the top of his head, with soft hair under his fingers.


    He said in a low voice, "what I teach you, you learn very well."

 Chapter 268

    "Only," Gu Qingkuang''s voice is dumb, "you are not cruel enough."


    He suddenly pushed the little emperor into his arms, the dagger appeared in his sleeve, and his backhand pierced the little emperor''s back.


    A lot of blood loss made Gu qingkuan''s head a little dizzy. He suddenly hooked his lips, and his smile was bright. He whispered in the little emperor''s ear: "it doesn''t matter. I will accompany your Majesty on the way to the yellow spring."


    Consciousness began to blur, and Gu Qingkuang couldn''t hear the sound of footsteps and screams.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Qingkuang thought he was dead.


    He moved his fingers, still closed his eyes, but his mind was clear.


    Can smell the fresh flowers outside the window, can feel the sunshine on the body.


    It turns out that he is still alive.


    It''s good to be alive.


    Gu Qingkuang just closed his eyes like a dream. Only the faint pain from his chest let him know that all this happened.


    He taught the grown-up children, and finally put the sword into his chest.


    Life is always so ironic.


    Gu Qingkuang got up from the bed. He pushed the door slowly, facing the wind, which made his back more lonely.


    He tingbai and Shangguan Jinzhi just came to see him. Seeing that he woke up, he tingbai was pleasantly surprised and said: "brother! How did you come out? It''s windy outside. You''re so hurt. Better rest. "


    The little emperor was killed.


    But after all, he was only a 12-year-old child. The sword didn''t hurt Gu Qingkuang''s heart, and finally he was saved.


    The Little Emperor didn''t have such a good life.


    "Changle." He called in a low voice.


    Now that everything is settled, there is no need to hide his relationship with he tingbai.


    Gu Qingkuang''s voice softened down.


    He listens to Bai Ying and reaches out his hand to help Gu Qingkuang, but Shangguan Jinzhi takes the lead.


    Shangguan carefully picked eyebrows with a smile: "I''ll just come."


    Gu Qingkuang glanced back at him and chuckled.


    He didn''t find out before that the Shangguan was so small-minded.


    Back in the room, Gu Qingkuang looks at he tingbai and Shangguan Jinzhi, which gives birth to a sense of relief that "everything is over".


    "Brother, be emperor."


    He listens to Bai zhitou and smiles at him.


    In the sun, his clear eyes were shining like obsidian.


    Gu Qing crazy Leng a Leng, then slowly nodded, "good."


    This decadent government should have been reformed a long time ago.


    Let the little emperor do what he can''t.


    Those covered ambitions and broken dreams come back to life at this moment.


    The next thing went unexpectedly well.


    Shangguan Jinzhi, together with his right prime minister, stood on Gu Qingkuang''s side, and Wen Chen also supported him.


    Among the generals, Gu Qingkuang was very prestigious, so he didn''t attract much objection.


    Even if some opinions, after Gu Qingkuang ascended the throne, they gradually disappeared because of his hard work.


    However, on the day he ascended the throne, he tingbai and Shangguan Jinzhi disappeared at the same time.


    They only left him a letter to be happy, leaving him alone, facing the resplendent but desolate hall.


    Gu Qing read the letter written by Shangguan Jinzhi, kneaded it into a ball and threw it away.


    He became the most brilliant emperor of Xuanwu. During his reign, he worked hard and made countless contributions.


    The only place for future generations to criticize is probably that he never married in his life and his harem was vacant.


    Gu Qingkuang didn''t think it was necessary.


    He has no heart to look for a beam of light.


    In this world, he came alone, and finally he was alone, but he returned to the original origin.


    In this process, there have been many beautiful scenery, which is enough.


    Take the flower cluster lazy review, half edge cultivation, half edge Jun.

 Chapter 269

    "What do you mean?"


    Yuanxi was pushed and rubbed his eyes. In the dim light, the man looked at him coldly.


    He wanted to speak, but his voice was hoarse.


    There are a lot of photos on the table in front of him. Yuanxi takes a look at them and sees two figures embracing each other. They are close and ambiguous. The photo is clear, and one side of Xie Yunqiao''s face can be recognized.


    He lowered his head and said, "I didn''t do it."


    "Not you?" Xie Yunqiao narrowed his good-looking eyes, and the corners of his lips rose coldly, "who else are you?"


    "Yuanxi, don''t think I don''t know your mind," Xie Yunqiao went up to him and raised his chin. "I tell you, you are nothing in my eyes."


    There was a slight pain in my heart. Yuanxi lowered his head and said, "I know."


    "But Xie Yunqiao, I really didn''t do it." Yuanxi stood up, he looked at Xie Yunqiao, "I will solve this matter, it doesn''t matter, it won''t affect you."


    Xie Yunqiao stood in the same place, looked at him coldly for a while, dropped a "better so" and turned to leave.


    Yuanxi left his room alone. He took off his glasses and rubbed his forehead.


    New plane, he also has a new identity.


    Yuanxi.


    As a little assistant of Xie Yunqiao, he has been secretly in love with Xie Yunqiao. Even though from the beginning to the end, they are hated by Xie Yunqiao, they are still willing to do everything for him.


    Yuan Yuan said that because he did a good job last time, he can play this task as long as he can collect debris at last.


    Yuanxi''s eyes fall on the photo on the table. Although Xie Yunqiao appears to be a clean and simple neighbor''s elder brother''s, it''s not like this in private.


    Xie Yunqiao has many ambiguous objects. He clearly knows his charm and shows different faces in front of everyone.


    But in fact, he doesn''t love anyone, probably just enjoying the feeling.


    The person in the photo is one of them, who is also from the entertainment industry and has just cooperated with Xie Yunqiao in a play.


    Someone sent the photo to Xie Yunqiao and asked for three million yuan.


    If the photos are circulated, it will certainly affect Xie Yunqiao''s career. But if we compromise like this, people''s desire is endless, and it will only be a bottomless hole in the future.


    Yuanxi felt dizzy. He touched his forehead.


    It''s very hot.


    But he still insisted, made a phone call: "Yan Ze."


    There was a pause on the other side of the phone, and he seemed very surprised: "Yuanxi?"


    "It''s me," Yuanxi coughed. "I need you to help me with one thing."


    The man at the other end just asked, "are you sick?"


    Yuan XIME said, "I want you to help me Cough


    "Why do you cough so much?" Yan Ze frowned, "I come to you."


    The phone was suddenly hung up, and Yuanxi had no strength to manage it any more.


    As he lay on the bed, he felt his forehead jump abruptly, his whole body was hot, and he felt as if he was in magma.


    Consciousness drifts on the sea in a trance, floating and sinking with the waves. Yuanxi even felt that he would die in the next second.


    Until someone beside him eagerly called his name: "Yuanxi! Yuanxi


    He reluctantly opened his eyes, and through his long eyelashes, he had a glimpse of some handsome outline.


    Yuanxi murmured: "Xieyun bridge..."

 Chapter 270

    Yan Ze was stiff.


    He pursed his lips. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw that Yuanxi had fainted.


    Yan Ze sighed and reached out to explore Yuanxi''s forehead. His eyebrows frowned. "How is it so hot?"


    "Is Xie Yunqiao crazy? If you have a fever like this, you don''t care?"


    Although he knew Yuanxi couldn''t hear anything, Yanze couldn''t help getting angry with him.


    Only at this time, Yuanxi, a fool, won''t jump up and argue with him about how much better Xie Yunqiao is.


    He wet the towel and put it on Yuanxi''s forehead.


    He went to the kitchen to cook porridge again. The smoke filled his eyes and eyebrows.


    In the past, other people came to serve him. This is the first time Yan Ze has done these things.


    Yuanxi always made an exception again and again.


    So what.


    Yanze dropped his eyes and sat quietly beside Yuanxi.


    He looked at Yuanxi''s pale face, and his chest was slightly sour.


    No matter how good he is, Yuanxi can only see Xie Yunqiao in his eyes.


    Just as Yuanxi pursues Xie Yunqiao, he pursues Yuanxi in the same way.


    Yan Ze stretched out his hand and swept the broken hair on Yuanxi''s forehead to his ear.


    He sometimes feels silly.


    Otherwise, how can you like Yuanxi, who is desperate for Xie Yunqiao.


    Clearly know that the original river only as a friend, clearly decided not to disturb, or a phone to rush over.


    Yanze''s hand moves down and holds Yuanxi''s hand outside the quilt.


    He has a fever, but his palm is cold.


    As if feeling the warmth, Yuanxi unconsciously clenched Yanze''s five fingers.


    Yan Ze stops.


    As soon as the corner of his lips rose slightly, he remembered something and returned to peace.


    Yuanxi must have regarded him as Xie Yunqiao again.


    He really envies Xie Yunqiao. Why can such a bad person have something he can''t ask for.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yuanxi woke up near night.


    He got up from the bed and looked around in confusion.


    Strange.


    When he was in a coma, he felt as if someone had come.


    Could it be Xie Yunqiao?


    The sound of the key twisting came from the door.


    Yuanxi immediately looked along, and the door was pushed open. The visitor was dressed in a black windbreaker, with a very high body weight, stepping on the thin twilight.


    He looks very good, eyebrows like mountains, eyes like stars.


    Yuanxi''s eyes darkened.


    Sure enough, it''s not Xie Yunqiao.


    Seeing Yuanxi, Yanze frowned: "how to get up, and then catch a cold?"


    "Yanze," Yuanxi said reluctantly, "it doesn''t matter. I just have a cold. Please come here."


    Yan Ze closed the door and snorted: "a high fever of 40 degrees is also called" just a cold "


    Yuanxi was stunned.


    In front of an extra hand, Yanze hands the bag to him: "just bought you the medicine, eat first, then eat."


    He said, after pouring a cup of hot water for Yuanxi, he went into the kitchen and found the dishes and chopsticks skillfully.


    Yuanxi took the medicine and suddenly asked, "are you coming to me like this?"


    "Why?" In the kitchen, Yan Ze asks.


    Yuanxi frowned again.


    He worried: "what if they get photographed by paparazzi? I don''t care. You''re in trouble. "


    "I have nothing to worry about." Yanze doesn''t care.


    He took a bowl of porridge and motioned to Yuanxi, "it''s a little hot."

 Chapter 271

    Yuanxi took the bowl and then responded: "I remember I locked the door. How did you get in?"


    Yan zepo sighed helplessly: "your habit of putting the spare key on the doorframe has not changed."


    "You remember that." Yuanxi a little embarrassed to smile.


    After they graduated from University, they used to rent together for a period of time.


    At that time, Yuanxi didn''t know that Yan Ze was actually a rich second generation, and he often worried that Yan Ze would not be able to pay the rent if he spent so much money.


    Now Yan Ze used his family''s money to buy an entertainment company and became the youngest president.


    He is also very business minded. He managed the company in good order and made several of his artists popular. Now he has a good development in the entertainment industry.


    "Of course," Yan Ze looked at him, "I remember everything about you very clearly."


    Yuanxi was speechless for a moment.


    He turned his head to cover up the complicated emotion in his eyes.


    Yanze is white to Yuanxi.


    He has always been such a straightforward person. After realizing his feelings for Yuanxi, he never wanted to hide them.


    When he confesses, Yanze thinks that the worst result is that Yuanxi hates himself, and he doesn''t communicate with him ever since.


    But he didn''t expect that there was something worse.


    Yuanxi said that there was someone in his heart.


    He could even remember Yuanxi''s look when he talked about Xie Yunqiao. His eyes were bright, his tone was full of care, but his lips were up.


    Fortunately, they are still friends.


    But it can only be friends.


    Yuanxi gave a low cough. Yanze recovered and asked, "what''s the matter? Is porridge not to your taste? "


    Yuanxi shook his head. He took a few drinks and put down the bowl.


    "Yanze, I have something to ask you."


    Seeing the cry in his face, Yan Ze immediately responded: "for Xie Yunqiao again? "


    Yuanxi default.


    Yan Ze closed his eyes, he pursed his lips: "drink porridge first."


    Yuanxi opened his mouth, and the words rolled in his throat, but he didn''t say it.


    He picked up the bowl again and finished the porridge cleverly. Yan Ze knows his preference, and the porridge is not thick and light, overflowing with a faint smell of rice.


    See Yuanxi so obedient. Yan Ze was a little fidgety and pulled his tie: "tell me, what happened to him?"


    Xie Yunqiao is a warm and kind brother in the hearts of fans. But Yan Ze is very clear, Xie Yunqiao''s temper is very bad, always like to make trouble.


    But these disorderly stalls were all thrown to Yuanxi for disposal.


    Only when Yuanxi really had no choice, he would turn to him for help.


    Yuanxi honestly told the whole story, and Yanze almost laughed.


    "Yuanxi," he said closer, "is it worth paying for such a scum?"


    "No," Yuanxi retorted subconsciously, "Xie Yunqiao, he just He just


    He just doesn''t know how to love.


    "That''s all. You have to defend him." Yan Ze''s heart is on fire, but looking at Yuanxi with low eyebrows, he can''t get angry.


    "I''ll help him with this. But next time, even if you ask me, I won''t help him any more. "


    It''s time to let Xie Yunqiao suffer.


    "Yuanxi, come to me."


    Yan Ze looked at Yuanxi seriously and softened his voice.


    There''s nothing to say about each other.


    The atmosphere suddenly silent down, Yan Ze''s heart also followed down.


    Sure enough, Yuanxi shook his head: "not yet."

 Chapter 272

    Expected results.


    Yan Ze lightly pulled to pull lip Cape, low voice way: "I know."


    He really can''t understand what''s good about Xie Yunqiao, so that Yuanxi can be so determined.


    He couldn''t figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it.


    "Yan Ze, I''m sorry, but now, I can''t leave Xie Yunqiao." Yuanxi pursed his lips and gave him a smile. "I promised him that I would watch him go to the top of his career."


    "Oh," Yan Ze sneered, "just like him, how far do you want to go? It''s impossible to keep this kind of thing for a lifetime. There will always be a day when it will be torn down. "


    "If Xie Yunqiao is still so high-profile, sooner or later he will be photographed by the paparazzi. At that time, his fans will find that their brother is such a person. What kind of result will Xie Yunqiao get?"


    Some sighed.


    He knew that Yan Ze was right.


    There will be days when paper can''t hold fire.


    "I''ll try my best to persuade him to hold back." Yuanxi''s voice went down, his long eyelashes flickered slightly, and his face looked pitiful in the dim light.


    Yanze knew Yuanxi''s temper and said nothing more, just: "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    It doesn''t matter. He respects Yuanxi''s choice.


    As long as it''s what he wants.


    Yuanxi looked out of the window. The sky was just getting dark, and the lights were shining in the distance. It was really beautiful.


    He bent his eyebrows: "Yan Ze, let''s go out and have a look. Since graduation, it seems that I haven''t visited the night market with you for a long time. "


    "Good." Yan Ze certainly won''t refuse.


    In recent years, Yuanxi only saw Xie Yunqiao in his heart, and he became estranged from his former college classmates.


    Even with Yan Ze, there are few opportunities to meet.


    That''s why he was so surprised when he first received Yuanxi''s call.


    His eyebrows and eyes softened down. Yuanxi suddenly thought of something and cried, "wait a minute."


    He ran into the room, rummaged, and then took out two masks from the wardrobe, one handed to Yan Ze.


    "I''d better put them on," Yuanxi said with a smile. "I don''t want to be on the front page of entertainment magazines with you tomorrow."


    "There''s nothing wrong with that." Yan Ze murmured a little, or obediently took the mask.


    In fact, he really hopes to appear on the same page as Yuanxi.


    Because in this way, it seems to be able to bring them closer.


    When people see Yuanxi, they think of him.


    Yanze lips slightly up, he will hold the mask in his hand.


    The mask is black, looks very simple, only embroidered a small letter Y in the lower right corner.


    Yuanxi''s skin is a little sensitive. The mask is specially made with soft fabric. In order to distinguish it from others, Yuanxi has his surname abbreviated in pinyin.


    Yan Ze was a little happy all of a sudden.


    Because the initials of him and Yuanxi are the same, they are all y.


    Well, they have one thing in common again. Round off, this man is his.


    Yanze looks at Yuanxi, puts on the mask and smiles.


    Yuanxi stood in front of the full-length mirror and looked. He was wearing a casual long T, which was very suitable for going out.


    He turned his head and looked at Yanze, pondering for a while.


    Yan Ze''s former windbreaker was accidentally splashed with congee by Yuanxi. Now he is wearing Yuanxi''s pullover.


    Sure enough, people with high looks look good in everything.

 Chapter 273

    "What do you want me to do?" Yan Ze looks at it suspiciously.


    Yuanxi said with a smile: "of course, it depends on your good looks. If you are not good-looking, I will not look at you more."


    Yan Ze has been growing well.


    Since Yuan Xi met him, everyone''s eyes will be attracted by Yan Ze first, because that face is too outstanding. In the past, there were many handsome boys in the class. Even Yuanxi had the same good looks.


    But Yan Ze is different.


    If others are stars with little light, then Yanze is the moon hanging high in the night sky.


    When you raise your head, you can only see the bright moon, which is shining all over the ground.


    His cold eyes swept over, like a winter land, suddenly opened a tree of white plum, not all in full bloom, some just shy to show a flower, the more people want to explore the whole picture.


    Yuanxi has been with Xie Yunqiao for several years. He has seen many good-looking people in the entertainment industry. None of them can match Xie Yunqiao. But Xie Yunqiao and Yan Ze are different, his appearance is too prosperous, between the eyebrows and eyes is sharp, trance like the sun in the sky, people dare not look directly at him.


    In fact, Yan Ze looks more comfortable.


    "Well, it''s my pleasure?" Yan Ze spilled a low smile from his throat.


    He looked down at Yuanxi, deep as the sea.


    Yuanxi laughs, and so does he.


    He likes to see Yuanxi''s smile very much. When he first entered the University, he was attracted by Yuanxi''s smile.


    When I first met Yuanxi, I was in the drama club of the University. Yan Ze was walking alone on the road, and suddenly he had another hand next to him. There was a flyer between his white knuckles.


    He raised his head, the man asked with a smile: "classmate, are you interested in joining our drama club?"


    He should have no interest.


    Hopefully, the man''s smiling eyes nodded.


    Yuanxi still couldn''t believe it and repeated to him several times: "really? Really? Classmate, are you really willing to join our drama club? "


    He just looked at the man walking on the road alone and looking good. So he casually came to ask. In fact, Yuanxi himself didn''t give any hope.


    Seeing him like this, Yan Ze felt funny and said seriously, "really."


    Yuanxi was stunned, and then showed a big smile to him.


    His smile first rose from the corner of his mouth, then spread to the tip of his brow, and finally gathered into a galaxy of stars in his eyes.


    Probably from that time, Yan Ze could no longer escape the net woven by the stars.


    "What do you think?" Yuanxi looked at him strangely, "laughing so happily."


    "Just think of some things in college," Yan Ze also put on a mask, voice with a smile, "I remember that someone can make a lot of jokes at that time."


    Yuanxi opened the door and retorted: "I don''t have any."


    Yan Ze and he walk side by side, he is half a head higher than the original stream, the line of sight down pressure, looks very oppressive. But when he looked at Yuanxi, the oppression turned into a pool of gentle spring water, which made people want to indulge in.


    "In the first experimental class, I went to the wrong classroom. Who is the person who seriously completed the experiment for others?"


    Hear Yan Ze talk about these old accounts, the original stream not from ear hot.


    Youth, who has not committed two crimes.

 Chapter 274

    Yuanxi whispered, "it''s all in the past."


    "Besides," he took a look at Yan Ze and joked, "I didn''t forget that you sent flowers to girls that year and were thrown into the garbage can."


    "No Yan Ze''s face didn''t change. He just looked at him.


    "What is not?" Yuanxi is a little confused.


    "That flower," Yan Ze paused, "is not for her, it''s for you."


    His tone was a little difficult.


    It was the first time that he was so humiliated. It became a laughing stock for later classmate gatherings.


    "Mine?" Yuanxi''s eyes widened in surprise.


    For so many years, he never knew what was behind this.


    "It was Tanabata that day," Yan Ze said with a low cough, and his voice was getting smaller. "I wanted to express my love to you, holding that bunch of flowers to find you, but I met my sister on the way."


    Xuejie is the girl who threw flowers at him.


    They are both members of the drama club. The student sister is good-looking and has good acting skills, so she always plays the leading role.


    Later, Yanze was pulled in by Yuanxi. Naturally, Yanze became the hero.


    He doesn''t need to do anything, just sit there quietly, already exuding enough magic to break people''s hearts.


    Xuejie has always been used to the days when the stars support the moon and people praise her. She thinks that if she is so excellent, she should be matched with the same excellent people.


    That person, of course, is Yan Ze.


    In rehearsal after rehearsal, Xuejie tried to find various excuses to communicate with Yan zeduo. But Yan Ze is always silent. Only when Yuanxi is there, will he be willing to say more.


    Once, at a club dinner, the student sister was given a lot of wine, which made her confused.


    Yuanxi proposes to send her back to her bedroom, and Yanze naturally follows.


    Xuejie is proud of her personality, and she feels especially good about herself. She thinks that Yanze is different to her and others.


    It is reasonable to think that Yan Ze also likes her.


    That Tanabata, she saw Yan Ze holding a bunch of flowers, stepping on the light, heart like a deer bumping, the face also want to pretend to be reserved.


    She walked gracefully to Yanze, waiting for him to speak.


    Yan Ze just looked at her suspiciously, thin lips light spit out a few words: "excuse me, excuse me."


    Xuejie''s smile froze on her face.


    Looking at Yan Ze''s step, it seems that she is really going to leave like this. She can''t help it at last. She directly pulls Yan Ze and stares at him and asks who the flower is for.


    Yan Ze is a bit impatient, only way: "seem to have nothing to do with you."


    Xuejie turned pale.


    What did Yan Ze say in the middle? He can''t remember clearly. In a word, in the end, the student grabbed his flowers and threw them in the garbage can. In the end, she withdrew from the drama club in spite of the opposition.


    This situation fell in the eyes of the bystanders, it became the sister refused Yan Ze''s confession.


    Do not know out of what mentality, sister did not clarify.


    Yan Ze is too lazy to care about these boring things, and the rumors spread more and more widely. When members of the drama club see him again, they always show complicated and inexplicable eyes.


    The confession to Yuanxi was also grounded because of this episode.


    "So it is." Yuanxi blinked.


    "I thought you were really rejected by your sister, and I didn''t know how to comfort you."

 Chapter 275

    "Why don''t you comfort me now." Yan Ze bent his eyebrows towards him, even in the night, he could still distinguish the outline of a handsome man.


    "What comfort is there?" Yuanxi thinks it''s funny. How old are you? How can you be unreasonable like a child.


    They walked to the side of the street. The lights were bright at night. Yuanxi said, "nothing can be solved by a barbecue. Let''s go!"


    "Barbecue?" Yan Ze smiles, "how do you say that you are also a person in the performing arts circle now, don''t you need to pay attention to body management?"


    "I''m just an assistant," Yuan Xi gave him a glance. "Who cares if a little assistant is fat or thin, tall or short?"


    Yan Ze said, "I care."


    His eyes turned to Yuanxi, and his beautiful eyebrows seemed to have light: "if you are my assistant, I will pay attention to your every move every day."


    Yuanxi


    He coughed a few times and turned the topic very stiffly: "that Yan Ze, which one do you think is better? "


    There are several roadside stalls, all of which are the same red tents. They become the brightest light spot in the night. The smoke is swirling, and the smell of frying is dispersing from the wind.


    It''s nice to have so many delicious things in the world.


    Yan Ze is not very interested: "listen to you."


    "Then..." Yuanxi casually pointed to one, "this one looks good."


    There are already several tables of diners in it. Yuanxi specially looked for the corner, so that others could hardly see them.


    On the menu, Yan Ze took a look and ordered several dishes that they both liked.


    Yuanxi likes spicy food very much, but he can''t eat it very well.


    Yuanxi just thought of this, then went out to let the boss a little trouble, divided into two to do.


    When he came back, he carried two bottles of beer in his hand and laughed at Yan Ze: "how can Lu Chuan not drink?"


    Yan Ze picked an eyebrow: "are you sure?"


    Yuanxi''s drinking capacity is not good, which is well known in the university community.


    So, he rarely drinks.


    "Don''t look down on me," Yuan Xi said, "in recent years, I''ve accompanied Xie Yunqiao to many banquets. How can I do without drinking."


    Yan Ze lowered his head and his eyes fell on the wooden table.


    Is it because of Xie Yunqiao again?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yuanxi was dragged home by Yanze.


    Almost half of his body was hanging on Yan Ze''s body, his face was slightly red, and his mouth was still murmuring.


    Yan Ze can''t laugh or cry: "all said can''t drink, drink less."


    "I, I can still drink!" Yuanxi shook his head and said vaguely, "here, cheers!"


    Yan Ze: "he is too lazy to argue with this drunkard.


    Yanze has foresight to take the spare key with him. As soon as he opens the door, he sees a ray of light coming.


    Strange, didn''t you turn off the lights when you left?


    "Home." Yanze righted the Yuanxi river.


    Looking at Yuanxi''s confused eyes, he couldn''t help rubbing Yuanxi''s head, "darling, shall we wash?"


    Yuanxi blinked.


    "Yuanxi?" There was another step in the room.


    Yan Ze looked up and saw a man standing in the living room. The man''s eyebrows are light, full of indifference.


    Under the light, the man''s good-looking face can be seen at a glance.


    He has seen this face in many posters and advertisements.


    This face made him extremely jealous and resentful.


    Xie Yunqiao.

 Chapter 276

    "Why are you here?"


    They both spoke and were silent at the same time.


    Xie Yunqiao came over and looked at Yan Ze: "I should ask you this. Yuanxi is my assistant. It''s normal for me to appear in his home."


    "It''s you -"


    he turned his head and looked at Yuanxi, which was so drunk that he was already unconscious, with a dim light in his eyes.


    "If I remember correctly, are you the president of Shengshi entertainment?" Xie Yunqiao said, "let me ask, how can you be with my assistant?"


    He suddenly remembered that when he left in the afternoon, Yuanxi told him that he had a solution.


    Yan Ze, is that his way?


    Xie Yunqiao''s eyes suddenly cooled down. Without waiting for Yan Ze to speak, he sneered and said, "I can''t see that Yuanxi has such ability."


    Yan Ze recognized his sarcasm and immediately squeezed his fists.


    If it wasn''t for Yuanxi, he would have rushed up to beat Xie Yunqiao.


    "Yuanxi is your assistant," said Yan Ze. "That''s how you treat your staff?"


    He sneered: "do you know Yuanxi has a high fever to 40 degrees today?"


    Do you know what he gave for you.


    Yuanxi has a fever?


    Xie Yunqiao was stunned.


    He didn''t know.


    When he left in the afternoon, it seemed that Yuanxi was in a wrong state at that time.


    Xie Yunqiao pursed his lips, but his mouth was cold: "fever or coquettish? When you are sick, you still have the heart to go out for a drink with President Yan and go home at midnight? "


    "Xie Yunqiao, you are really hopeless." The face is like frost.


    He couldn''t help but be glad that Yuanxi was drunk and didn''t know anything.


    Otherwise, if he heard Xie Yunqiao say these words, how sad he would be.


    "I really don''t know what Yuanxi thought, that''s why he fell in love with people like you."


    Xie Yunqiao snorted, "he''s happy."


    "In fact, I''m also very distressed. How can I drive him away? He won''t go, otherwise, Mr. Yan, would you help me find a way?"


    A man who looks like a treasure in his heart looks like a piece of grass in the eyes of others.


    Yan Ze choked his throat and bit his teeth: "Xie Yunqiao."


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Yan? I''m all ears." Xie Yunqiao glanced at him, "if not, could you please leave?"


    "You let me go?" Yan Ze cold voice way, "you have what qualifications."


    "What about Mr. Yan," Xie Yunqiao said with a smile, "what qualifications do you have to stay here?"


    Yan Ze''s eyelashes trembled.


    He is, indeed, not qualified. Even speaking, Xie Yunqiao is closer to Yuanxi than he is to Yuanxi.


    While Yan Ze was in a daze, Xie Yunqiao had already pulled over Yuanxi first, and he said to Yan Ze with a smile: "sorry, Mr. Yan, it''s late at night. It''s time to rest."


    He slammed the door without mercy.


    Yan Ze takes out the key, but finds that Xie Yunqiao locks the door.


    He frowned and called Yuanxi.


    When the bell rings, inside the door, Xie Yunqiao pulls his mouth with disdain and takes out his cell phone from Yuanxi''s bag.


    Looking at the word "Yan Ze" on the screen, I chose to hang up.


    He muted his cell phone and left it on the sofa.


    I went to see Yuanxi leaning on the sofa.


    Yuanxi half closed his eyes and unconsciously opened his mouth. His lips looked soft and lustrous, as if they were also fragrant. That reddish face, became a flower that will not open, in the night to reveal the faint fragrance.

 Chapter 277

    Yuanxi half closed his eyes and unconsciously opened his mouth. His lips looked soft and lustrous, as if they were also fragrant. That reddish face, became a flower that will not open, in the night to reveal the faint fragrance.


    Xie Yunqiao eyes color deep a few minutes, a pinch of the original stream''s chin, let him and himself look at each other: "the original stream."


    Yuanxi''s eyes turned and focused on him.


    Xie Yunqiao asked, "who am I?"


    "Yan Ze, drink Keep drinking... " Because of drinking wine, Yuanxi''s voice is a little soft, which sounds very different from usual.


    Xie Yunqiao looks colder, holding his chin hand, strength also increased a few points.


    He stares straight at Yuanxi, "see who I am."


    The pain made Yuanxi a little conscious.


    Seeing Xie Yunqiao, he was stunned.


    Then he shook his head doubtfully and said to himself, "how did I dream?"


    Xie Yunqiao was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not a dream," Yuan Xi reached out his hand and cautiously touched his face. His voice also dropped. "How can I see you?"


    "Xie Yunqiao." He whispered.


    Heart seems to have with string was gently stirred, Xie Yunqiao squinted, light "um" a.


    I can recognize him. I don''t seem to drink much.


    He always knew that Yuanxi''s drinking capacity was not very good, and he found out from the first time Yuanxi followed him to a social party.


    Later, Yuanxi gradually adapted to such a life and knew how to deal with it and how to persuade people to drink.


    He never saw Yuanxi drunk again.


    It seems that it has been several years.


    Looking at Yuanxi''s red face, Xie Yunqiao was stunned.


    For Yuanxi, who is Yanze, who can let him show his most vulnerable side so unreservedly.


    Think of Yan Ze, Xie Yunqiao instant back to God.


    His little assistant is really not simple, even the boss of Shengshi entertainment can hook up.


    Xie Yunqiao''s eyes and eyebrows are filled with cool cold. He looks at Yuanxi and asks, "who is Yan Ze?"


    "Yes Well, "Yuanxi thought, leaning his head," he is a very important person. "


    He then asked, "is he important or am I?"


    Yuan Xi was silent and frowned, looking very distressed.


    Xie Yunqiao took the corner of his mouth and said, "Yuanxi, you can really do it."


    "What you said to me before was just a lie."


    Say what you like, say what you admire.


    Now it seems that Yuanxi is playing with him.


    Or, now that you find Yanze, you want to leave him.


    Xie Yunqiao felt that he should not turn back to find Yuanxi.


    Think of him low eyebrows, say what will have a way to solve, will never affect his appearance. After Xie Yunqiao came home, he was in a state of uneasiness.


    He thought about it, but he came to Yuanxi.


    I want to tell him that even if the photo comes out, he doesn''t care. I began to question him. I just wanted to vent my anger.


    I didn''t expect that when he came, what he met was the picture of Yuanxi leaning faintly against Yanze.


    Yan Ze looks at him with a gentle voice and soft eyes.


    Xie Yunqiao is not blind.


    It had nothing to do with him, but he seemed to have a thorn in his heart.


    It''s itchy and painful.


    Clearly say what only like themselves, turn around and go to other people.


    Yuanxi, that''s good.


    Sure enough, the love of people in this world is too shallow, no one is sincere to him.

 Chapter 278

    "I lied to you?" Yuanxi shook his head and said to himself, "how can I cheat you?"


    He struggled to get up, but one failed and fell to the ground.


    He knocked his head on the corner of the sofa and made a red mark.


    Yuanxi took a cold breath in pain and rubbed his forehead for a long time.


    Xie Yunqiao raised his eyes and tut said, "it''s really stupid."


    Hearing the sound, Yuanxi raised his hazy eyes and stretched out his hand to him: "get up."


    Xie Yunqiao pulled him up impatiently.


    Yan Ze''s voice can''t be heard outside the door. I should have gone back.


    He threw Yuanxi on the bed. Yuanxi held the quilt and hummed in a low voice.


    Xie Yunqiao felt that he was probably ill today, so he came here in the middle of the night to ask for trouble.


    Why should he stay to take care of this drunkard and let him go with Yanze? Why don''t we.


    Xie Yunqiao wanted to leave directly, but as soon as he took a step, he was caught in the corner of his coat.


    He looked sideways at Yuanxi''s frowning brows.


    Murmuring in a low voice from his mouth vaguely said: "Xie Yunqiao, Xie Yunqiao."


    Yuanxi is calling his name.


    Xie Yunqiao was stunned.


    The fingertip moves down and touches the back of Yuanxi''s hand.


    The temperature was cold, and Xie Yunqiao frowned. He didn''t know what to think and sat by Yuanxi''s bed.


    Yuanxi''s room is very simple. There is a writing desk beside the bed, and some materials are piled up neatly on the desk.


    Xie Yunqiao''s schedule was put on the table, and important days were carefully marked with fluorescent pen.


    He pursed his lips and looked around.


    Under the schedule, there is a small book.


    The book is still open. Xie Yunqiao glances at it and peeps at his name.


    He held out his hand hesitantly and picked up the book.


    It''s very light to start with. It''s very common.


    On the opened page, it was written in black and white:


    "I''ve been wondering if I did something wrong.


    Later found that, in fact, just because I did not meet you at the most suitable time.


    A lot of times I feel that I can''t stick to it, maybe one day, I will give up.


    But at least for now, I will keep my promise. "


    Xie Yunqiao frowned.


    Yuanxi''s handwriting is very beautiful. These words with unknown meaning are assembled together, just like bitter wine. After a sip, you will feel astringent from esophagus to heart.


    He turned back again, and after a large blank, he finally wrote on a page -


    "Xie Yunqiao, I may not love you any more."


    Beautiful handwriting printed on white paper, after the full stop, there is nothing else.


    It''s like between them, it''s just over.


    Xie Yunqiao''s pupils shrank.


    His heart sank suddenly, and he fell into confusion.


    Clearly, I used to hate Yuanxi''s eyes.


    Clearly, he hated Yuanxi''s careful attitude towards him.


    Xie Yunqiao has a bad temper, which many people in the industry know. Many assistants couldn''t stand him and left soon after.


    Only Yuanxi has persisted for several years.


    Sometimes he had a bad idea, deliberately watching Yuanxi make a fool of himself, and then came forward to laugh. However, Yuanxi was quiet, as if he would never get angry with him.


    Xie Yunqiao couldn''t help asking him why. Yuanxi just lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at him. After a long time, he whispered: "maybe it''s because I like you

 Chapter 279

    Like it?


    Xie Yunqiao almost had to laugh subconsciously.


    He was full of sarcasm and made no secret of his disdain.


    Yuanxi was just stiff, biting his lower lip and saying nothing.


    After Xie Yunqiao knew Yuanxi''s mind, he tortured Yuanxi in different ways.


    Originally, the company let Yuanxi and xieyunqiao live together for convenience.


    Later, Xie Yunqiao always took people home and became intimate in front of Yuanxi. Yuanxi applied with the company to move out and live on his own.


    However, he did not know that Xie Yunqiao had never touched those people.


    He just wants to stimulate Yuanxi. It''s like a disease.


    After Yuanxi''s absence, he felt dull and never brought anyone back home.


    He''s supposed to hate Yuanxi, right?


    Xie Yunqiao looked at the page and spent the whole night in a daze.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Yuanxi has a good schedule and wakes up early in the morning.


    He opened his eyes and lifted himself out of bed.


    After yawning, Yuanxi kneaded his eyes and got out of bed. He called out subconsciously: "Yanze."


    He remembers that he went out to eat the night market with Yan Ze yesterday.


    Later, I seemed to drink too much. Later, I had no impression.


    "Who''s your name?" A cold voice came from the side.


    Yuanxi was stunned and looked at Xie Yunqiao.


    He was surprised and said, "Xie Yunqiao? What are you doing here? "


    "Why, it''s not your president, I''m disappointed?" Xie Yunqiao gave a sneer.


    "No..." Yuanxi subconsciously refuted, "I just What about Yan Ze? "


    Xie Yunqiao turned his head and said, "let''s go."


    Yuanxi reached out to explore the bed, but did not find the mobile phone. Seeing this, Xie Yunqiao said, "on the sofa."


    Yuanxi gave him a hesitant look, then walked out of the room and found his cell phone on the sofa.


    As soon as I opened the screen, I saw more than 30 missed calls, all from Yan Ze.


    The mouth of Yuanxi is slightly curved, and it turns back. Drop sound just rang, the phone was soon picked up: "Yuanxi?"


    "Well," Yuanxi asked, "why did you call me so much?"


    "Why did you leave without telling me, and Why is Xie Yunqiao here? "


    Yan ZEMO took the phone and said, "yesterday you had too much to drink. When I sent you back, I met Xie Yunqiao, who was also there, and he drove me out."


    I don''t know if it''s Yuanxi''s illusion. I always feel that Yan Ze''s last sentence is full of grievances.


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    Xie Yunqiao came to him at this time, picked eyebrows: "I''m hungry."


    Yuanxi immediately said to Yan Ze, "I''ll hang up first, and I''ll find you later."


    When they used to live together, Xie Yunqiao would not go to the kitchen. It was all done by Yuanxi.


    Yan Ze can hear the phone clearly.


    He clenched his fist.


    Xie Yunqiao, Xie Yunqiao. When can we erase this man from the world of Yuanxi.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yuanxi pushed a bowl of egg noodles to Xie Yunqiao, with a shy smile: "I don''t have any food here. You can make do with it first. If it doesn''t suit your appetite, I''ll go out and buy it for you."


    Xie Yunqiao took the noodles, tasted them, and said nothing. Yuanxi was relieved.


    As the mobile phone vibrated, Xie Yunqiao put down his chopsticks and took out the mobile phone from his bag.


    The screen shows "Mo Shan" calling.


    He couldn''t help looking at Yuanxi. His eyes were dim and he answered: "hello?"

 Chapter 280

    Yuanxi pushed a bowl of egg noodles to Xie Yunqiao, with a shy smile: "I don''t have any food here. You can make do with it first. If it doesn''t suit your appetite, I''ll go out and buy it for you."


    Xie Yunqiao took the noodles, tasted them, and said nothing. Yuanxi was relieved.


    As the mobile phone vibrated, Xie Yunqiao put down his chopsticks and took out the mobile phone from his bag.


    The screen shows "Mo Shan" calling.


    He couldn''t help looking at Yuanxi. His eyes were dim and he answered: "hello?"


    Mo Shan is the other hero in the photo.


    "Brother Yun," said the voice of the young man from the other end of the phone, "didn''t you agree to come to me yesterday? Why didn''t you come?"


    It was quiet all around, so Yuanxi listened to their conversation.


    He dropped his eyebrows, heard Xie Yunqiao pause, said with a smile: "baby, I''m sorry, something delayed, come back to you next time."


    It''s not the first time Yuanxi has heard Xie Yunqiao say these sweet words.


    He used the same trick to a lot of people, but he didn''t touch them.


    But the heart still curls slightly uncontrollably.


    At the beginning, Yuanxi thought Xie Yunqiao hated him, probably because he felt sick.


    Later, he followed Xie Yunqiao and watched him deal with people in the entertainment circle one after another.


    He is ambiguous and aloof, and has excellent skills on the Fengyue field.


    Yuanxi knew that Xie Yunqiao didn''t exclude the same sex at all.


    He just hates him.


    Yuanxi''s numbness and indifference made Xie Yunqiao a little fidgety.


    He pushed the bowl, chopsticks fell on the table, a clear sound.


    Yuanxi said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xie Yunqiao asked, "has the photo been solved?"


    Yuanxi has told Yanze about the photo.


    Since Yan Ze promised to help, he will be responsible for solving the problem.


    Yanze never let Yuanxi down.


    "Don''t worry." Yuanxi smiles at him.


    His face was so pale that it was almost transparent in the sun, like a fragile soap bubble, which would burst in the next second.


    Even the curvature of the lips can only make people feel frightened.


    Xie Yunqiao wrung his brows.


    "Anything else?" Yuanxi saw that his face was not very good. He thought that something had happened to Xie Yunqiao.


    "No," Xie Yunqiao said in a cold voice


    He stood up, picked up the coat on the back of his chair, and said to Yuanxi when he was going out: "there''s a business party in the evening, you and I will go."


    Without waiting for Yuanxi''s answer, Xie Yunqiao has already left.


    Yuanxi quietly cleaned up the kitchen and lay on the bed for a while.


    His head is still a little dizzy.


    Now there is neither Xie Yunqiao nor Yan Ze. At this time, Yuanxi went through the tasks and plots in his mind from beginning to end, and finally found that the dog system had set a hole for him.


    On this plane, Yuan Yuan did not tell him who the strategic target was. Even the target of completing the task is not given. According to Yuan Yuan, as long as the story satisfies him (smile manually).


    According to the consistent urine nature of the system, Yuanxi guessed that there must be hidden plot.


    In fact, he doesn''t like this plane very much.


    In the past, at least two people were in equal position.


    Now, Yuanxi is completely putting himself too low, low to the dust, but also looking forward to a flower.


    Such a fool, no wonder Xie Yunqiao is not interested in him.

 Chapter 281

    At seven o''clock in the evening.


    Xie Yunqiao called: "downstairs."


    Yuanxi poked his head out of the window and saw that his car was parked below.


    He straightened up his clothes in front of the mirror before closing the door and going downstairs.


    Xie Yunqiao sat at the back. He looked up and glanced at Yuanxi, saying nothing.


    Yuanxi sat quietly in the front seat.


    He lowered his head and went through the latest schedule.


    Xie Yunqiao said that it was a business gathering, which should be for their new play "the moon was just right that year", a dinner for everyone to get in touch with each other.


    "That year the moonlight is just right" is a small cost youth campus romance network drama, with Xie Yunqiao as the leading actor.


    Xie Yunqiao is a talent, not a professional. He plans to start with this kind of online drama with a younger audience and enter the performing arts circle.


    Heroine and supporting role, are some second and third line, and even the net red.


    However, the name of Xie Yunqiao alone has been able to attract many star chasing girls.


    As an assistant, it''s natural to get to know the actors of the play.


    Yuanxi searched the cast and was surprised to find a familiar name.


    Song Jia.


    "Xuejie?" He was stunned.


    Song Jia is the elder sister who threw away Yan Zehua. Since graduation, Yuanxi has rarely heard about her.


    But this name is not special. It''s probably a duplicate name.


    After all, Yuanxi felt that Xuejie was so arrogant, how could she be willing to play the role of a female matchmaker.


    Yuanxi has always been very quiet, Xie Yunqiao did not speak, the atmosphere of the car silent down, can only hear the sound of Yuanxi turning the paper.


    His slender fingers were shining in the light. He turned his head and looked at the scenery outside the window, but his mind was not on it.


    It didn''t take long to get to the hotel.


    Yuanxi came down first and opened the door for Xieyun bridge.


    When Xie Yunqiao got out of the car and passed him, he had a slight pause.


    "Collar." As he walked on, a cold voice came to Yuanxi''s ears.


    Yuanxi was stunned. He looked down and found that his collar had not been properly adjusted. He hurriedly followed Xie Yunqiao to the inside, and straightened the collar.


    I was a little surprised.


    If it had been before, Xie Yunqiao would not have cared about his clothes.


    Is the sun coming out in the West today?


    But no matter what the reason is, Yuanxi no longer cares.


    Disappointment is accumulated little by little.


    There is no love that can remain warm even in long periods of indifference and contempt.


    When the last emotion fades, the rest is not resentment.


    Only indifference.


    No matter what Xie Yunqiao said or did now, he could not stir the heartstrings of Yuanxi.


    He once really loved this man, and in the end, he didn''t want to tear the skin between them.


    Leave each other the last dignity.


    Of course, Xie Yunqiao didn''t know these thoughts.


    He just felt that today''s Yuanxi was a little too quiet.


    Yuanxi, who used to be very quiet, followed him silently and cleaned up the mess he left behind.


    But he will always cast to himself a look with boundless emotion, which contains a trace of emotion.


    Xie Yunqiao can understand, but disdains to understand.


    He felt that there was no real love in the world. Therefore, he humiliated Yuanxi again and again, hoping to drive him to a dead end.


    You''d better turn against yourself.


    That''s it. It can be proved that no one in the world really loves him.

 Chapter 282

    But when he saw the words "Xie Yunqiao, I may not love you anymore" written on Yuanxi''s notebook.


    Xie Yunqiao suddenly some inexplicably flustered.


    He couldn''t tell the source of the confusion, but his intuition didn''t like this sentence, didn''t like Yuanxi''s attitude towards Yanze, didn''t like Yuanxi''s estrangement now.


    But what happened to him.


    These are the things he most wanted to see before.


    Xie Yunqiao was a little upset, and his eyes subconsciously followed Yuanxi''s every move.


    Yuanxi didn''t look at him and never looked him in the eye, which made Xie Yunqiao more upset.


    Face condensation to push open the door of the box, the room has been sitting several people.


    When they saw Xie Yunqiao and Yuanxi, they immediately got up and welcomed them with a smile.


    "My God, I didn''t expect that you would really take part in this play, Brother Yun!" A girl in black looked at Xie Yunqiao, and the second turned into a star eye. "I thought the director was lying to me. Hello, my name is Gu hehe. I''ll play the opposite play with Brother Yun in the future. I''ll be happy if I think about it! "


    Gu hehe looks like a full fan. She is so enthusiastic that Xie Yunqiao frowns slightly and says in a light voice: "hello."


    Another tall boy laughed at Xie Yunqiao: "Hello, senior Xie. My name is Lang Xing. I''m going to play the second man. I hope you can give me more advice."


    This is good. It looks too honest.


    Xie Yunqiao picked an eyebrow: "the elder can''t call it, just call my name."


    Lang hang waved his hand: "I dare not!"


    They all know how much traffic Xie Yunqiao represents. Now, if you can play the same play with Xie Yunqiao, if you perform better, you may be able to brush your face in front of the audience.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    Yuanxi silently remembers the names of these people and the roles they will play.


    At this time, a pink dress passed in front of me.


    A light female voice sounded: "Hello, I''m Song Jia."


    "I am Song Jia", not "my name is Song Jia".


    The difference between the two words is quite different. It''s like everyone in the world should know her.


    Xie Yunqiao was aroused a trace of interest. He raised his eyes and saw a beautiful woman in her twenties.


    Her features are extremely bright, her long hair is scattered at random behind her, her figure is thin, wrapped in a pink dress, and outlines a smooth waist line. Chin slightly raised, more prominent slender neck. Like a noble white swan.


    Xie Yunqiao took a look at her. All of a sudden, he laughed and asked, "why do you look up at your neck?"


    Song Jia light tunnel: "because good-looking."


    Hearing her reply, Xie Yunqiao chuckled, "you are quite interesting."


    Behind him, Yuanxi was shocked.


    This song Jia is really a student sister.


    He didn''t expect to meet his sister in such a situation.


    Think of the past days, the original stream can not help but give birth to a bit of emotion.


    Song Jia didn''t look at him, so he didn''t find that Yuanxi was the little assistant beside Xie Yunqiao.


    She said hello to Xie Yunqiao just out of necessity.


    After all, even she knows that Xie Yunqiao''s thigh is still the main force for the whole cast.


    In a short time, the director, the screenwriter and the audience came.


    Among the bustling crowd, Yuanxi was even more out of place.


    He doesn''t like to socialize at all.

 Chapter 283

    Yuanxi wants to minimize his sense of existence, but some people still refuse to let him go.


    Several people surrounded Yuanxi to offer him wine.


    Yuanxi is thin skinned, and it is such an occasion that it is impossible to refuse.


    He had a few drinks, and immediately someone continued to fill them.


    Yuanxi frowned.


    He doesn''t think it''s going to work.


    Originally, he took the medicine, and his brain was not very clear.


    Now after a few drinks, I began to feel dizzy.


    If you drink it again, Yuanxi can''t guarantee that it will remain pure and bright.


    He looked at Xie Yunqiao, hoping that Xie Yunqiao could help him, but Xie Yunqiao was also surrounded by a group of people, and could not receive his eyes for help.


    Yuanxi accepted his life and bit his teeth. He picked up the wine glass on the table and prepared to clean it up.


    When he was about to put it on his lips, he was suddenly stopped.


    Yuanxi looked at it in surprise, looking up at a pair of clear eyes.


    He was stunned.


    Song Jia had already taken away his wine and said to the people around him, "don''t bully my little brother. If you want to drink it, just drink it with me."


    Some people see this and laugh: "how, Song Jia, do you two know each other?"


    Song Jia pause, did not deny: "it is."


    Yuanxi watched her drink dry and crisp, as strong as before.


    He remembered the same scene when he first met Song Jia.


    Yuanxi is a newcomer to the club dinner and must attend.


    He was good-looking and soft tempered. Everyone liked to make trouble of him and toasted him one by one.


    Yuanxi''s drinking capacity at that time was not as good as it is now. After one or two cups, he was already dizzy.


    He''s holding the glass, hesitating. You can''t drink it. You can''t drink it.


    That''s how Song Jia appeared.


    She took the wine offered to him by others, raised her glass and laughed at everyone: "what are you bullying new people for? You want to come to me for a drink. Come on, let''s see who drinks who first. "


    Bright features, in the warm yellow light, beautiful as if a painting volume.


    Yuanxi always remembers that appearance, until now, as if it overlaps with this moment.


    Time gurgled through them, as if things were different, and as if nothing had changed.


    When the people beside him dispersed, Yuanxi had a chance to talk to Song Jia.


    He was still a little nervous and asked in a low voice, "sister, do you remember me?"


    Song Jia turned his head and gave him a deep look. After a moment''s silence, he said, "I remember."


    "I didn''t expect to meet Xuejie here," Yuan Xi grinned. "How could Xuejie want to act?"


    Without waiting for Song Jia to answer, Yuanxi said to himself, "but it''s also true that Xuejie is so good-looking and good at acting. It''s a pity not to enter the entertainment industry."


    Song Jia said, "just interested."


    She looked at Xie Yunqiao, "now, follow Xie Yunqiao?"


    "Yes," Yuanxi said, "although I''m just a little assistant, I know a lot of people. If you need any help, please let me know. "


    But Song Jia just mumbled and said, "I thought you would be by Yanze''s side."


    "Yan Ze?" The original stream tiny Leng, don''t know how Song Jia suddenly mentioned Yan Ze.


    He laughed: "Yan Ze is a busy man now. He has to deal with a lot of official affairs every day. I don''t want to follow him, or I may lose my hairline. "


    Song Jia looked at him and said, "but he likes you."

 Chapter 284

    Yuanxi was stunned.


    He did not speak, but song Jiaxian leisurely smile: "Yuanxi, I really envy you."


    In this world, there are always some things that are hard to touch but easy for others.


    Everyone is admiring others, everyone is spitting on themselves.


    Song Jia turned his head, and his eyes fell on his face, as if he lost his mind: "do you know this?"


    Yuanxi nodded silently, "he told me."


    "What about you," Song Jia asked, "and how do you feel about Yan Ze?"


    The problem is directly spread out, the original stream can not help but deviate from the line of sight.


    He opened his lips and released his fist rather feebly.


    Yuanxi didn''t know how to answer.


    Yan Ze has always been so good to him, he believes that in this world, no one can still stick to the front under Yan Ze''s gentle and strong offensive.


    For so many years, Yuanxi knew that Yanze had been waiting for himself.


    But now, Yuanxi has to admit that he has not completely put down Xieyun bridge.


    If you are with Yan Ze with the heart of others, it is unfair to Yan Ze.


    "I..." Yuanxi frowned and couldn''t go on.


    Song Jia chuckled and turned to look at Xie Yunqiao, who was drinking in the crowd. He nodded: "because of him?"


    "Xuejie." Yuanxi was stunned.


    Song Jia smiles again, but her smile doesn''t reach her eyes. She closed her long eyelashes, and her bright face became more and more moving.


    "I always see more clearly than others," Song Jia said in a light voice. "The only time I lost my sight was on Yan Ze."


    At that time, she was arrogant and didn''t want to believe that Yan Ze didn''t like her.


    To her surprise, she lost to a man.


    To be exact, he is a junior student who just joined the club.


    She didn''t see Yuanxi several times, but she also had some impression on him. Because Yuanxi is infectious and enthusiastic when he laughs.


    It''s said that Yanze is also a member of Yuanxi drama club.


    When Song Jia recalled the scene, he wanted to laugh.


    But the radian of the corner of the lip, but how also can''t go up.


    It turns out that Yan Ze is not the only one who has been unable to let go for so many years.


    "Yuanxi." In the distance, Yuanxi raised his head and heard Xie Yunqiao shout to him.


    He quickly stood up and gave Song Jia a shy smile: "sister, I''ll go first and talk next time."


    "Good." Song Jia nodded.


    She watched Yuanxi walk towards xieyunqiao step by step. Xieyunqiao drank a little too much wine, and her face was drunk, but her face still looked cold.


    He looked at Yuanxi and said, "come and help me."


    Yuanxi did it according to his words.


    Song Jia sees the dark light in Xie Yunqiao''s eyes clearly. She looks at the popular idol with great interest.


    Xie Yunqiao on the surface of a pair of impatient appearance, mouth urged: "hurry up."


    When he left, Yuanxi didn''t forget to turn around and waved to Song Jia with a smile.


    The little tiger teeth are very cute.


    Song Jia was stunned. Looking again, Xie Yunqiao and Yuanxi had already left.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yuanxi sent Xie Yunqiao back to his residence, and he still kept the previous key.


    When he opened the door, Yuanxi frowned.


    Under the light, on the sofa, on the chair, all casually throw some clothes.


    "It''s such a mess again." He couldn''t help muttering.


    But when he lived with Xie Yunqiao before, he came to clean up everything in the house.


    Now Xie Yunqiao is the only one. It''s expected that he will be in such a mess.

 Chapter 285

    He told me about his mind.


    Yuanxi''s lips are full of a faint smile. He is looking at himself clearly, but it seems that there is no him in his eyes.


    Xie Yunqiao even forgot how to get angry.


    After a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "Yuanxi, what are you playing? Do you think the play of playing hard to get will work for me? "


    Yuanxi lowered his head and shook his head gently.


    He brought a cup of warm water and handed it to Xie Yunqiao: "drink some water, so as not to have a headache tomorrow."


    "You''re OK. I''ll go first. When a new play comes, I''ll go with it. "


    With that, Yuanxi turned and walked to the door.


    When the hand just fell on the handle, it was yanked by the person behind.


    Yuanxi almost didn''t stand firm, and he just managed to keep his balance by supporting the wall.


    Yuanxi raised his head and looked at the man who was suddenly mad in front of him.


    He raised his eyes, "Xie Yunqiao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at Yuanxi to see his eyes, Xie Yunqiao suddenly heart a stagnation, some speechless.


    What is he going to say?


    What is he going to do?


    My mind seems to be in a mess. I can''t make sense of it.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    Xie Yunqiao couldn''t help thinking how he and Yuanxi would become like this.


    Clearly before, he looked at his eyes, full of gentle and forbearance.


    But now, Yuanxi rubbed his wrist, raised his head and looked at him. There was no love or hate in his eyes. There was only peace, as if he was a stranger of no importance.


    But he is Yuanxi.


    Yuanxi, how can you look at him with such cold eyes?


    Xie Yunqiao bit his lip and grabbed Yuanxi''s hand: "stay."


    Yuanxi was a little confused: "what?"


    Because of drinking wine, Xie Yun bridge surface appears a little red, he looked at the original stream, eyes deep, breathing sound also heavy a few minutes.


    Xie Yunqiao pressed Yuanxi on the wall with his hand, making it difficult for Yuanxi to move.


    No matter how good his temper was, Yuanxi couldn''t help getting angry: "what are you getting drunk?"


    Xie Yunqiao lowered his head and reached the waist of Yuanxi with one hand. He took a deep hint at Yuanxi''s neck and grinned: "Yuanxi, didn''t you expect me to treat you like this before?"


    Yuanxi was stiff.


    Heard Xie Yunqiao continue to say: "before I looked at those people, you are also thinking, if one day I can hold you."


    Yuanxi frowned.


    Xie Yunqiao still refused to let him go and breathed in his ear: "Yuanxi, you have succeeded. I''m interested in you now. "


    For a long time, he didn''t hear Yuanxi''s voice.


    Xie Yunqiao slightly released the original stream, raised his eyes to see, on the original stream slightly red corner of the eye.


    His eyes contain a little bit of tears, as if meteor instant fall, Xie Yunqiao Leng Leng.


    Yuanxi pushed him away, but he laughed.


    One after another, it sounds bitter: "Xie Yunqiao, what do you think I am?"


    "A pet that comes at once, goes away at once, and teases when idle?"


    "You are the one who will always love only yourself."


    Yuanxi raised his head and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    "Interested in me?" Yuanxi opened the door, "sorry, but I''m not interested in you."


    "Today I''ll treat you as drunk and talking nonsense."


    The moment before closing the door, Yuanxi''s last sentence was: "Xie Yunqiao, I don''t want to love you anymore."

 Chapter 286

    When Xie Yunqiao saw Yuanxi again, he was at the scene of the new play.


    As soon as he reached out, Yuanxi handed him a bottle of water.


    Xie Yunqiao was slightly stunned. When he came back, he saw that Yuanxi had gone far away and went to find someone else.


    Holding the water in his hand, Xie Yunqiao tightly pursed his lips.


    He was not used to the coldness of Yuanxi.


    Yuanxi doesn''t know what Xie Yunqiao is thinking, and he doesn''t want to know any more. He is greeting Song Jia. Last time we met in a hurry, we didn''t even add a contact information. Yuanxi came to Song Jia this time to add a wechat.


    After all, she has helped him for several times. She can find a chance to have a dinner together and get in touch with Song Jia.


    Song Jia generously gave Yuanxi wechat, and heard Yuanxi say with a smile that he could find a chance to come out for dinner together in the future. Subconsciously, he asked, "will Yan Ze come too?"


    Yuanxi had a pause. Before he spoke, a familiar voice came from behind: "if Yuanxi goes, I will go."


    Hearing the sound, song jialeng was on the spot.


    Yuanxi turns his head in surprise and looks at Yanze who smiles back at him: "Why are you here?"


    Yan Ze naturally touched his head, eyebrows slightly curved: "I heard you are here, drop in to see you."


    "That''s a coincidence," Yuanxi said with a smile. "Look, Xuejie is also here."


    Yan Ze raised his eyes, and his polite eyes fell on Song Jia. He took them back for a short time and said, "hello."


    Standard polite tone.


    Song Jia said: "hello."


    She didn''t expect that she would meet Yan Ze again so suddenly. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    After a moment''s silence, Song Jia lowered her head and said, "I did something wrong that year. I shouldn''t have thrown away your flowers, let alone... "


    More should not in others misunderstanding Yan Ze is to her confession failure, did not stand up to clarify.


    Yan Ze''s eyes turned slightly, as if he recognized who was in front of him at this moment. He slightly hook lips, beautiful eyes reflect her shallow shadow: "don''t have to put it in my heart, I never blame you."


    For him, Song Jia is only a member of the club who doesn''t know each other very well. He never cared about her, and would not hate her for many years.


    Song Jia was slightly absent-minded.


    Yes, her every move never touched Yan Ze''s heart.


    Those obsessions that she can''t put down, in Yan Ze''s memory, have long been smoothed by time, leaving only vague shadows.


    "Well," Song Jiazhong said with a smile, "that''s great."


    Yuanxi was afraid that Yan Zehui would not have a good face for Song Jia. After all, Song Jia was the first one to lose his face, which was often made fun of by his classmates. I didn''t expect that the development of the situation was so peaceful, and the two parties exposed the original matter in a calm manner.


    On the contrary, he was too nervous.


    Fortunately, I was relieved to hear the director''s voice from a distance. Yuanxi looked at the crew, and it seemed that the director was not satisfied with the play just now.


    Just that scene, is Xie Yunqiao and male two Lang line''s opponent play.


    But Xie Yunqiao, who was supposed to be brilliant, was crushed down by Lang Xing in the play. Even that dazzling face is hard to save.


    Xie Yunqiao is not a professional, usually acting in MV is OK, now under the camera, exposed a lot of shortcomings.

 Chapter 288

    Yan Ze also looked over there, he chuckled: "I said Xie Yunqiao is mud can not support the wall."


    Yuanxi wanted to argue a few words, but due to Xie Yunqiao''s acting skills, he couldn''t speak without conscience. He could only sincerely say, "he''s just a pretty clay."


    Yan Ze hooked his lips and didn''t want to continue the topic of Xie Yunqiao. He said, "how long will it be, I''ll take you to dinner."


    Yuan Xi looked at his watch and thought, "Xie Yunqiao has another play today. When he''s finished, I can go."


    "That scene seems to be with Song Jia."


    Yuan Xi looked at Song Jia with a smile. "I''ve seen the script, but it''s just a daily play. It''s not hard."


    "Yes," Song Jia nodded, "it''s just a few sentences."


    Yan Ze was a little relieved.


    Then it shouldn''t be long Right?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later.


    Yan Ze''s face condenses. He stares at Xie Yunqiao, who is still repeating his lines. His eyes are deep, as if he wants to swallow him alive.


    Xie Yunqiao has not finished a line, the director called the card.


    The director was so irritable that he walked around and wanted to get angry, but he couldn''t show his anger to Xie Yunqiao. He could only suppress his temper and said to him in a friendly voice: "the feelings of your place are still not right. Now you are talking about your favorite person. How can you say that your eyes should be gentle?"


    Xie Yunqiao frowned. He was a little impatient and went on repeating. The director was still not satisfied.


    Just a few shots, just shot for two hours, wasted a lot of energy. The director was almost vomited blood by Xie Yunqiao. For a moment, he couldn''t hold back and yelled: "can you act or not?"


    Xie Yunqiao brow tip a pick, the corner of the lip radian also become cold and hard up.


    Yuanxi saw that he was not good, so he came to make a comeback: "the director is calming down. Xie Yunqiao is just acting for the first time. He is not used to it. Just wait for him to get used to it for a while


    "Adapt? How long will it take to adapt? It''s been two hours. I just can''t say a few words! "


    The director looks really angry. He doesn''t even listen to Yuanxi.


    "Oh," Xie Yunqiao said with a cold smile, "in that case, you can find someone who can act."


    He turned to go and was seized by Yuanxi.


    Yuanxi anger from the heart, staring at him: "can you give me a little peace?"


    The director and film he specially selected, here to speak well for the director, Xie Yunqiao is good, like an old man, said to leave, and wanted to put all the mess on him.


    Yuanxi seldom gets so angry, but Xie Yunqiao stops.


    Yan Ze came over slowly, glanced at him and raised his lips: "Xie Yunqiao, you really make me look at you with new eyes."


    Obvious irony.


    See Yan Ze, Xie Yunqiao look changed, he is not willing to lose face in front of Yan Ze, gritted his teeth to the director: "try again."


    "It''s no use trying a few more times," Yan Ze sneered. "At your level, do you still want to enter the entertainment industry? Does the audience pay to see you say a few lines


    Xie Yunqiao glared at him: "President Yan is really standing and talking without backache. Why don''t you try?"


    What he said was angry words. Unexpectedly, Yan Ze raised his eyebrows and laughed. His clear eyebrows seemed like the clouds scattered, revealing the clear crescent moon.


    Yan Ze said, "OK, just try."


    He asked Song Jia for the script. After reading it, he nodded to Song Jia and said, "Xuejie, come and have a try."

 Chapter 289

    "It''s no use trying a few more times," Yan Ze sneered. "At your level, do you still want to enter the entertainment industry? Does the audience pay to see you say a few lines


    Xie Yunqiao glared at him: "President Yan is really standing and talking without backache. Why don''t you try?"


    What he said was angry words. Unexpectedly, Yan Ze raised his eyebrows and laughed. His clear eyebrows seemed like the clouds scattered, revealing the clear crescent moon.


    Yan Ze said, "OK, just try."


    He asked Song Jia for the script. After reading it, he nodded to Song Jia and said, "Xuejie, come and have a try." This scene is about a short conversation between Xie Yunqiao''s male host Qiao Yi and Song Jia''s female partner Yan He.


    Yan He and Qiao Yi grew up together.


    But there was no emotion between them, just pure friendship.


    Qiao Yi found that he seems to like the woman, and his mood is complicated. He didn''t understand the girl''s mind, so he had to come to Yanhe to discuss.


    When Yan he heard that this faxiao had a girl he liked, he was very curious about who the girl was.


    It happened that the class of the female master was having PE class on the playground. Qiao Yi pointed to the female master and laughed at Yan He: "look, that''s her."


    This shot is over here.


    The plot is simple and the lines are simple.


    The only difficulty is probably the need to perform Qiao Yi''s juvenile flavor and the shining eyes when you like someone.


    Xie Yunqiao has never felt the need of a director.


    Yan Ze said he wanted to have a try, but the director didn''t say much.


    After all, Yan Ze is the boss of Shengshi entertainment, and Shengshi entertainment has invested in the film.


    How can the gold Lord''s father refuse his request.


    Yanze took off the coat outside and only wore a clean white shirt inside.


    Without the deep black pressure, his appearance is different from that of years ago when he was at school.


    Still white as before, still bright eyes star eyebrow.


    The staff yelled to strike the board.


    At the beginning, Qiao Yi and Yan he lie on the fence beside the playground.


    At four or five o''clock in the evening, it was slightly dark.


    A little red glow ignites the clouds and decorates the sky like a dream.


    The light shot out from behind them.


    Qiao Yi dropped his eyes, his long eyelashes trembled, and his fingers tapped on the railing.


    Yan he saw that he had something on his mind and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Qiao Yi was silent, and his lips rose uncontrollably: "Yan He, I''ll tell you something."


    "What?" Yan he stares at him curiously.


    Qiao Yi raised his head, "I seem to have someone I like."


    Yan he was stunned for a second, then reacted and said with a smile, "who is it? Let me see which girl is so unlucky that you have taken a fancy to her. "


    Qiao Yi rolled his eyes.


    He sighed again, looking very distressed.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yan he held his chin to look at him.


    "You say," said Qiao Yi, "how can I tell her?"


    "What if she doesn''t like me?"


    Yan He looked at his appearance and couldn''t help laughing, "what''s the matter? When did master Qiao become such a mother?"


    "If you like it, go straight up!" Yan He gave him a move, "direct confession, wall Dong, wall Dong, floor Dong!"


    Qiao Yi: "he doesn''t think he should have hope for Yan He.


    "After all, you haven''t told me which little girl is in your eyes?"


    Qiao Yi chuckled and pulled Yan He''s wrist: "you come with me."


    He pulled Yanhe all the way to the other side of the playground, "no, you see, the fastest one is her."

 Chapter 290

    Yan He looked along Qiao Yi''s finger. He seemed to see a figure in the distance, but it was not true.


    This is the end of the shot.


    After the performance of Yan Ze and Song Jia, the director couldn''t help clapping for them.


    No contrast, no harm.


    "Mr. Yan, you are so powerful." The director kept praising, "it''s exactly what I want to feel."


    Every time he said a word, Xie Yunqiao''s face was ugly.


    Yan Ze looks light, he slightly hook lip angle, look to Xie Yunqiao: "how?"


    Xie Yunqiao


    "Xie Yunqiao," said Yan Ze, "such a simple thing, you still need to spend so long?"


    "Don''t you know that you''re not the only one who''s lost your time, but also every one of the staff present."


    Indeed, as Yan Ze said, although we didn''t say anything on the surface, we actually scolded Xie Yunqiao several times in our heart.


    Xie Yunqiao whispered: "cut, what''s so proud of."


    He said to the director unconvinced: "let''s come again!"


    The director looked at the traffic behind him. He didn''t say anything. He just said to everyone, "all departments are ready to shoot another one."


    This time, it''s a lot smoother.


    Thanks to Yan Ze''s stimulation, Xie Yunqiao has taken his attitude seriously this time. Although it''s not very good, he has been able to see it through.


    "That''s all for today," the director said with a smile. "Let''s call it a day."


    "Yuanxi," Xie Yunqiao took a sip of water and hooked Yuanxi, "let''s go."


    But Yuanxi shook his head, looked at Yanze and said with a smile, "I''m not with you."


    "What?" Xie Yunqiao frowned, and he immediately responded, "do you want to talk to Yan Ze


    Yanze eyebrow light pick, generous admit, "right."


    "If it wasn''t for waiting for Yuanxi, do you think I would be willing to waste two hours here to watch your stiff performance?"


    "You Xie Yunqiao is very angry.


    "Don''t go, Yuanxi!" He looked at Yuanxi again and ordered in a more emphatic tone.


    Yan Ze''s expression gradually condenses.


    He can bear Xie Yunqiao''s sarcasm or his face. Anyway, Xie Yunqiao is just a clown in his heart.


    But I can''t stand it. Xie Yunqiao treats Yuanxi with that attitude.


    Yan Ze wants to say something, but takes Yuanxi into consideration.


    Yuanxi had maintained Xieyun bridge like this before. If he and Xieyun bridge were on the same line, Yuanxi would not feel well.


    He''s a little tangled.


    But Yuanxi came to him with a smile on his face.


    Xie Yunqiao and Yan Ze were both stunned.


    I heard Yuanxi''s voice ringing clearly in my ears: "sorry, now, it''s my off work time."


    "Xie Yunqiao," Yuan Xi turned his head and whispered to Xie Yunqiao, "it''s my business who I want to date. You have no right to stop it, and you can''t stop it. "


    Xie Yunqiao was stunned: "Yuanxi..."


    Yuanxi has already taken Yanze''s arm and raised his head to him with a smile: "what are we going to eat?"


    Yan Ze Lengleng ground is pulled by him to walk, the temperature that palm spreads appears so unreal at the moment.


    "Yan Ze? Yan Ze Yuanxi reluctantly reaches out his hand and shakes it in front of Yanze. Then he returns to his mind.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yuanxi looked at him suspiciously, "what are you thinking, so attentive?"


    "I was thinking..." Yan Ze low voice, eyes seem to have a little bit of light, "you just said, we this is a date?"

 Chapter 291

    Yuanxi


    "I was thinking about this," he said with a slight smile and a little cunning between his eyes and eyebrows


    He took Yanze''s hand and repeated it seriously: "we are just dating."


    Yan Ze''s eyes suddenly burst out a shining light.


    Yuanxi means


    He couldn''t believe it.


    I heard Yuanxi continue: "Yanze, I suddenly feel that I don''t like Xie Yunqiao so much."


    "What I like may just be that silly self."


    "After doing so many things, I thought I could move others, but actually I only moved myself."


    Yuan Xi raised his lips slightly with self mockery, "so I''ve figured it out."


    In this world, it''s hard to be in love.


    Most people will be constrained to seek.


    Some people can''t find a way out of their life.


    And some people, a turn, but can run into the willows, another spring scene.


    Yuanxi thinks that it''s a very wrong thing to put love on people who can''t get a response.


    His future is promising.


    He is also held in the heart of the people, why, just for Xie Yunqiao and low voice ah.


    Just because of a promise.


    He said that he would watch Xie Yunqiao go to the top.


    But beyond that, there is no more love to give. As early as in those days, Xie Yunqiao had already ground all his feelings clean.


    It dissipated in the air, and no trace could be seen.


    "Yanze," Yuanxi raised his eyes, the sun gradually sank, and the sky was gentle. A good-looking smile appeared on his face, "I''ve figured it out."


    "I don''t like Xie Yunqiao anymore."


    He''s not worth it.


    I want to leave better love, better time for better people.


    Yuanxi looked at him with a smile: "so, would you like to have a try with me?"


    If Yan Ze had taken ninety-nine steps towards him before, then he would take the last step.


    Yan Ze''s hand trembled slightly.


    He can''t believe what''s happening now.


    What did Yuanxi just say?


    He means, have you promised to be with yourself?


    "Yuanxi," Yanze looked at him seriously, "are you serious?"


    "Of course," Yuan Xi stood on tiptoe and quickly nodded on his lips, "so..."


    His voice is a little heavy, ending with a gentle smile: "what are we going to eat?"


    There was still a little warm breath on the lip, and Yan Ze tightened his throat.


    Mouth involuntarily raised up, "I''ll take you to dinner."


    "Good."


    Yanze''s vision turned down, and his eyes were full of Yuanxi''s figure.


    His whole body seemed to be in the twilight, as if the edges and corners were gentle.


    That''s good.


    This man belongs to him now.


    The future, too, will always be.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "That year the moon was just right" once broadcast, it attracted a huge repercussion.


    Xie Yunqiao, after all, is also an immortal. With the campus romance drama which is popular with young girls, it naturally attracts a lot of fans.


    Not only him, but also a few actors who performed well.


    Especially Song Jia.


    Song Jia was born well and had acting skills, but she was always short of an opportunity. Although she was a female partner this time, she became popular with her outstanding performance.

 Chapter 292

    Thanks to this play, Xie Yunqiao won the Best Newcomer Award and gained more and more fans.


    To see the cause more and more prosperous, Xie Yunqiao was a little confused.


    He remembers Yuanxi saying that when he grows up to a certain height, he will leave.


    Xie Yunqiao used to sneer at such words, because he knew Yuanxi liked him.


    So no matter how he treats Yuanxi, Yuanxi will not leave.


    But now, he''s not sure.


    Yuanxi has become very different from before. In fact, Yuanxi has always been like this. But before, he never paid too much attention to him and didn''t understand.


    When habits become natural, it''s hard to quit.


    People all have such bad qualities. What they can get easily will never be cherished. And when that thing suddenly becomes out of reach, it''s crazy to get it back.


    Xie Yunqiao is probably such a person.


    He still can''t accept, originally full of eyes only his people, but now already in another person''s side.


    Xie Yunqiao has not met Yuanxi for a long time.


    Yuanxi is training a new man. He plans to replace him as Xie Yunqiao''s assistant after he leaves.


    So now a lot of things are actually done by the new person.


    Xie Yunqiao feels a little ironic.


    When he had nothing before, Yuanxi was the first to stand behind him. Now he has become a big star in the spotlight. He has everything but Yuanxi.


    After the press conference, Xie Yunqiao was alone, wrapped up and wandering around aimlessly in the street.


    He didn''t know where to go or who to look for.


    Just walking like this.


    From the light of the sky to the stars.


    Until two familiar figures appeared.


    Xie Yunqiao''s step is a meal.


    It''s Yuanxi and Yanze.


    Don''t know how to think of, he actually walked to Yuanxi''s home nearby, just met down Yanze and Yuanxi.


    Since the relationship between them is established, Yanze wants Yuanxi to move to live with him, but Yuanxi refuses in order to work.


    Therefore, Yan Ze simply moved to Yuanxi''s house by himself.


    The name is to take good care of him.


    Xie Yunqiao saw two people talking and laughing, and his heart was filled with bitterness and resentment.


    But he can''t do anything.


    He didn''t even dare to show up. Xie Yunqiao couldn''t imagine how Yan Ze would laugh at him.


    Once he said that Yan Ze was not qualified to stay in Yuanxi''s home, but now, the person who was most unqualified has become himself.


    Yuanxi didn''t know what to say to Yanze. He raised his head slightly. From such a distance, Xie Yunqiao can still see the smile between his eyebrows and eyes.


    It was a smile that never appeared when I was with him.


    No, a long time ago, Yuanxi laughed at him the same way.


    Only in the long years after that, in his sarcasm, Yuanxi put away that smile and only dared to watch him carefully.


    Later, that kind of look was gone.


    Yuanxi turned around and left him with the most determined figure.


    Xie Yunqiao stood in the same place and looked for a while. After a long time, he left with his fist in his hand.


    At the press conference the next day, a reporter saw that Xie Yunqiao''s assistant had changed and asked, "Xie Yunqiao, did your former assistant leave?"


    Xie Yunqiao was slightly stunned, then nodded: "yes. He left

 Chapter 293

    Xie Yunqiao lowered his eyes, surrounded by the flash light in front of him. After the noise, he was left alone.


    He thought, is there real love in this world.


    Perhaps he had touched it and thrown it away with his own hands.


    A period of time after the broadcast of "that year the moonlight was just right", Yuanxi formally handed in his resignation.


    Xie Yunqiao many more notices, career is booming.


    The person who was tired of watching, finally left his world as he wanted, but Xie Yunqiao didn''t feel a trace of joy in his heart.


    Yuanxi smiles at him as he walks.


    He said: "Xie Yunqiao, I wish you from now on, want to get, can''t get all let go."


    Yuanxi''s eyes and eyebrows are full of tenderness, which reminds Xie Yunqiao of the time when he first saw Yuanxi.


    That year, he was just a rookie.


    After his training, walking on the road, Yuanxi stopped him, eyes like a bright star.


    Yuanxi said he was a fan.


    Xie Yunqiao was still shocked, but it is undeniable that Xie Yunqiao is still very happy and seriously wrote his signature on Yuanxi''s notebook.


    Later, Yuanxi became his assistant.


    The affection in his heart is beyond expression, but Xie Yunqiao hates Yuanxi more and more.


    He felt that Yuanxi was no different from the gold owners who used to take a fancy to his skin.


    From a very young age, Xie Yunqiao did not believe that someone would really and purely love him.


    Yuanxi is no exception.


    He was eager to see Yuanxi show his feet, but he never succeeded.


    Later, the pair looked into his eyes, no glory.


    Later, Xie Yunqiao tasted the feeling of loss for the first time.


    Xie Yunqiao has become a hot star, but his love life has always been the topic of chatting after dinner.


    Until he was 45 years old, Xie Yunqiao became ill and died of illness. He did not marry or associate with others.


    At the end of his life, he remembered the words he said to him when Yuanxi left: "get what you want, and let go what you can''t get."


    But he had already lost the most important thing at that time. For the rest of his life, he became obsessive and unable to let go.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In contrast to Xie Yunqiao''s melancholy, Yuanxi was much more free after he left him.


    Yan Ze likes him and respects him. He won''t force Yuanxi to do anything he doesn''t like.


    If Xie Yunqiao''s feelings are shackles, people can''t breathe. So Yan Ze''s love is a trickling River, gently surrounded by him from beginning to end.


    Long wait, finally in exchange for the results.


    Yan Ze and others came to Yuanxi''s "I do", and held a wedding abroad, with Song Jia as the principal.


    If Yuanxi didn''t want to keep a low profile, Yanze would like to make a large LED screen in the most prominent place in the world, and play "Yanze always loves Yuanxi, more than yesterday, less than tomorrow" 24 hours a day


    Yuanxi also learned later that the dog almost pit him again.


    The ghost fragment is on Yan Ze. He mistook it for Xie Yunqiao because he liked Xie Yunqiao at that time.


    He had a preconceived idea that the target was Xie Yunqiao, and he was ready to be punished for the failure of the mission.


    The reason why Yuanshen likes Xie Yunqiao is that Yuanxi, who grew up in an orphanage, was often bullied because of his thin and weak, and was once saved.


    The man saved him and left. Yuanxi ran to look for him in a daze. At last, he saw Xie Yunqiao passing by. From then on, he engraved the appearance of Xie Yunqiao in his heart.


    "Actually that person is Yan Ze?" The original stream silently make complaints about it. "It''s too dog blood."


    Yuanyuan (full of innocence): "so this story tells us that we must keep a name for doing good deeds. Who knows if you saved your future daughter-in-law? "


    It turns out that it''s still you in the end.

 Chapter 294

    "My Lord," said Liu Bo, the housekeeper, looking up at the young man sitting at the table, "Lord yuan has sent someone here again."


    The young man was dressed in a white dress, which made his skin as clear as jade.


    He frowned, his eyes were clear and cool, and his tone was a little impatient: "what did he send?"


    Uncle Liu wiped the sweat on his forehead: "yes, it''s Peony From Zhuque street to the end of the street. The people are all watching... "


    Liu Bo''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    The young man suddenly smiles.


    He was so beautiful that his smile showed a thrilling charm. But the corner of the lip is hooked, but the eyes are cold.


    Uncle Liu couldn''t help shaking.


    "Tell Qi Yuan''s people that if he doesn''t clean up the street, I''ll go to the palace to face the saint and play the charge of Qi Yuan''s poor discipline and disturbing the public order."


    As soon as Bai Qingzhen''s voice fell, he saw someone slowly push the door open and smile at him frivolously against the doorframe: "Qingqing, are you really so cruel?"


    Liu Bo''s heart jumped, and he didn''t dare to look at Bai Qingzhen''s face. He was a little far away from them in silence.


    "Qi Yuan." Bai Qingzhen''s face was cold, and these two words were almost extruded from his teeth.


    Who is Qi Yuan?


    The most famous Seven princes in the capital, the second son of the queen and the younger brother of the former prince.


    Unfortunately, the Prince did not seem to have any interest in court politics. He was more familiar with the name of the swineherd in Hualiu Lane than the name of the important minister in the court.


    The most talked about topic is the prince, a good man.


    In the great Jin Dynasty, people''s fashion was open, so no one would criticize Qi Yuan for it.


    In the past, Qi Yuan spent a lot of time to please those young masters. But this time, he saw a hard role - Jing Zhaoyin Bai Qingzhen.


    When it comes to innocence, people in the capital can''t help changing their colors. This little white adult, with a harmless face, can do things without ambiguity.


    Not to mention the common people, even the emperor would shake three times when he saw that Xiaobai was angry.


    So when Qi Yuan knocked on Bai Qinghe, it aroused many people''s heart to watch.


    On the first day, Qi Yuan sent dozens of pots of roses into Bai''s house, and they were thrown out impolitely by Bai''s messenger.


    In the days after that, the seventh Prince kept sending all kinds of flowers in different places, which once made the White House fragrant and full of bees and butterflies.


    Bai Qingzhen raised his eyes and glanced at Qi Yuan: "seven kings, my humble minister, the temple here is too small for you, the Great Buddha. Please leave."


    "And those messy flowers, please take them with you."


    "Those things are not important," Qi Yuan was born with a romantic look, deep eyes, as if full of deep love, "Qingqing, I just want to take you away."


    Liu Bo left them a little further in silence, and the seven princes'' desire for survival was really zero.


    Qi Yuan walked into the room fearing no death. In a few steps, he came to Bai Qingzhen: "Qingqing, don''t read these official documents all day. How about going to enjoy the flowers?"


    "Enjoy the flowers?" Bai Qingzhen picked the tip of his eyebrows, raised his thin lips and said in a slow voice, "OK, let''s go and enjoy a day fireworks."


    "What?" Qi Yuan was stunned.


    Just then, a loud noise shook the sky.


    Liu stretched out his head and looked out. He saw a mushroom cloud rising from the East.

 Chapter 295

    Qi Yuan was startled, some uncomfortable to ask: "what''s the matter, the earthquake?"


    Bai Qingzhen gives Liu Bo a look. Liu Bo immediately runs outside. After a while, he enters the room in a hurry.


    Facing Qi Yuan, he wanted to talk but stopped. Finally, he said, "seventh Lord, it''s not an earthquake, it''s an explosion."


    "Oh?" Qi Yuan casually shook the folding fan and asked, "where did it explode?"


    "Your palace."


    Qi Yuan:....


    he subconsciously turned to see Bai Qinghu, but Bai Qinghu still looked indifferent. From his expression, he couldn''t see anything.


    "Seven Wangye," Bai Qingzhen looked at him, "don''t you go back?"


    Qi Yuan gritted his teeth.


    He knew that it had something to do with Bai Qingzhen, but there was no evidence. He had no choice but to look at Bai Qingzhen bitterly: "Qingqing, I really underestimated your ruthlessness."


    White and clear, light hook lips, noncommittal.


    Seeing that Qi Yuan left in a hurry, Bai Qingzhen sorted out all the documents on his desk and said to Liu Bo, "I want to go into the palace. If Qi Yuan comes back, I will go out directly."


    Liu Bo Nuo answered, but he thought that if the seventh Prince really came, he would not dare to blow him out.


    It''s a fight between the gods and the kids.


    Bai Qingzhen changed his clothes and went into the palace. The guards in the palace knew him.


    He is a special person who won the emperor''s permission, but is not called into the palace.


    He stopped the sedan chair and entered the palace by himself.


    When Huizi was not going to court, he asked the eunuch about the emperor''s whereabouts. After getting the exact answer, he went to the imperial study.


    The emperor has four in his forties this year and is called "emperor Qing". Originally, the throne could not reach him. However, the elder brother of the former Emperor, Emperor Qing, did not leave any offspring after his death, so he became the new emperor in a muddle headed way for more than ten years.


    Emperor Qing was generous and had no achievements or faults in his life. He also treated Bai Qinghe very well.


    The eunuch general manager Xiao shunzi learned from the young eunuch that Bai Qingzhen had entered the palace and said to Emperor Qing, "Your Majesty, Lord Xiao Bai has come to see you."


    "Who?" Qing emperor Leng Leng, do not give up to ask.


    Xiaoshunzi looked at him with pity in his eyes. His words repeated roundly: "baiqinghe, Xiaobai."


    Emperor Qing was so frightened that his calligraphy was distorted.


    He looked at xiaoshunzi in a panic: "have I made a wrong decision recently?"


    "No," said little shunzi


    "Did I kill the wrong man?"


    Xiaoshunzi shook his head: "No."


    "What did Xiaobai come to me for?" Emperor Qing hid under the table and poked out half his head. "Isn''t he going to kill the king?"


    Xiaoshunzi:...


    xiaoshunzi pulled emperor Qing up from under the table and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, don''t worry. Lord Xiaobai didn''t come to your majesty because of your Majesty''s business."


    Emperor Qing hesitated and asked, "what is that for?"


    "It should be because of the seven kings."


    Qing emperor a Leng: "close small seven what matter?"


    "Don''t your majesty know?" Xiaoshunzi pursed her lips. "Seven princes seem to be very interested in Xiaobai recently. They always come to find Xiaobai."


    "You also know that Lord Xiaobai''s temper must be very impatient with such behavior, so today, it should be for this matter. Don''t worry too much, your majesty. "


    Emperor Qing''s eyes darkened and he fainted.

 Chapter 296

    Small Shun son pinches the person of Qing emperor, "your majesty! Your majesty! Wake up, Xiaobai is right outside the door Here he is, here he is


    Emperor Qing''s eyelids turned, but did not move.


    Light and shallow footsteps approaching, vaguely feel standing in front of a figure.


    Bai Qingzhen drooped his eyes and looked at emperor Qing who closed his eyes for a long time. Then he said, "Your Majesty, don''t pretend."


    Qingdi threw himself up and hugged Bai Qingzhen''s thigh: "Xiaobai, I know Xiaoqi is not a human, so you don''t want to have the same opinion with him!"


    Emperor Qing wept: "several princes are not around. Now I have only seven and four on my knees. Xiao Si is boring. It''s really boring to stay with him. "


    He pitifully looked at Bai Qingzhen: "Xiaobai, you can leave Xiaoqi in the capital."


    In silence, Bai Qingzhen helped emperor Qing up from the ground.


    He straightened the whole robe and said, "I don''t intend to let the seventh Prince distribute to the frontier."


    Emperor Qing stopped pretending to cry and went to see Bai Qingzhen through his fingers: "what are you doing today?"


    "I came here to tell you something."


    "What?" Asked emperor Qing.


    Bai Qingzhen said lightly: "the seventh Prince''s palace suddenly exploded. I''m afraid I''m going to stay in the palace and accompany your majesty for some time."


    He slightly crooked his lips: "just now, your majesty didn''t think the fourth prince was boring. It''s just right."


    Emperor Qing said: "I feel that I should distribute Xiao Qi to the border areas and train him well."


    "It''s up to your majesty." Bai Qingzhen leaned down to salute. He was about to walk. He heard the voice of emperor Qing behind him: "right Prime Minister It seems to be ready to go back to the capital. "


    He left without looking back.


    He was very familiar with both inside and outside the palace. In the past, several princes had not yet left the palace.


    He was not a jingzhaoyin, and often followed his brother into the palace.


    Bai Qingzhen has a good memory. He will never forget when he goes through a road.


    Besides, he didn''t know how many times he had passed the road here.


    At that time, he was full of ambition and regarded the deep palace as a shackle. He was determined to fly to the sea and the sky.


    Who would have thought that, in the end, they would come back here.


    He closed his eyes and walked slowly along the palace wall.


    It wasn''t the time of going to court, and I didn''t catch up with the maids and bodyguards. It was very quiet around, and I could hear his shallow footsteps on the ground.


    Dark clouds shrouded the horizon, slowly, the rain fell, wet the white hair.


    He didn''t care until an umbrella was over his head.


    Someone walked with him in the drizzle.


    The breeze swept by, raised the man''s white robe, just like the arc of his lips slightly hooked.


    He didn''t speak, and didn''t even turn his head.


    Neither did the man.


    Many years ago, they have been so, side by side through the spring, summer, autumn and winter.


    Until the shadow of the palace gate appeared in the sight, the voice was as gentle as jade: "I heard that Xiao Qi has been bothering you recently."


    Bai Qingzhen then stopped and saluted him like a dream: "I''ve met the fourth prince."


    Qi Rong Mou light is complex, empty lifted a hand: "white adult, between you and me, why need so polite."


    Lord Bai.


    Bai Qingzhen gently tugged his lips, "you are the king, I am the minister, so it should be."


    Wind suddenly inclined, drizzle fell on the face, slightly cold.

 Chapter 297

    The difference between the king and the minister.


    Qi Rong raised his eyes and could only see Bai Qingzhen''s slightly lower body.


    Bai Qinghe is very thin and wears a wide sleeve. When he lowers his head, he reveals the delicate clavicle.


    Qi Rong was absent-minded for a moment.


    When he was about to leave the palace, he said, "ah Heng."


    "Xiaoqi doesn''t seem to be so careless about politics. Be careful."


    Suddenly I heard an old address coming out of his mouth.


    Bai Qingzhen slightly Leng Leng, recalled the corner of the lip, eyes more than a true shallow smile: "I know."


    He didn''t use honorific, time seemed to return to their youth.


    Never unfamiliar, never suspicious.


    Bai Qingzhen is about to walk away. He suddenly remembers something and frowns and says to Qi Rong, "last night, people from Baiyujing came to me to report. It seems that there is something wrong with General Chen in the north."


    "Why don''t you tell me first?" Qi Rong''s first reaction is not that General Chen who is ready to move, but that when Bai Yujing''s people encounter something, they still tell Bai Qingzhen for the first time.


    As soon as his words came out, he raised his hand in disguise: "what I mean is..."


    Bai Qingzhen stopped his words. He raised his eyes, and his thin lips pulled up the cool and thin radian: "it''s Wei Chen who has exceeded the moment."


    Time is irreversible.


    He and Qi Rong have not been two children warming each other in the deep palace for a long time.


    Qi Rong has his report, even if he is innocent, he can''t stop him.


    The innocent will not stop.


    As long as it is what he wants, he will try his best to help him.


    But


    Bai Qingzhen lowered his eyebrows and sighed slightly.


    Why didn''t he believe in himself?


    In this world, everyone may betray Qi Rong.


    He alone will never.


    "I''ll leave."


    Qi Rong looks at Bai Qingzhen''s figure of leaving alone. He can''t help pinching his hand under his long sleeve.


    The rain was not big, but it was foggy. Qi Rong felt that he couldn''t really see it.


    He gazed at it for a moment and rubbed his eyes. I don''t know if the corners of his eyes were sour because he had been there for a long time.


    Until the figure of Bai Qingzhen completely disappeared.


    Qi Rongcai slowly took back his sight, holding the handle of the umbrella in his hand, and turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    White House.


    As soon as Bai Qingzhen entered the door, Liu Bo looked at him with a faint look.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    Liu Bo wanted to talk but stopped. At last, he gritted his teeth and said, "my Lord, just The emperor has decreed


    "Oh?" Bai Qingzhen stirs the brow.


    As soon as he came back from the palace, he turned around and sent the imperial edict to Bai Fu. His action was really fast.


    Bai Qingzhen looked at him and said, "what did you say?"


    Liu Bo''s face was impassioned: "the LORD said, as a Beijing Zhaoyin, you should be punished for not taking good care of the safety in Beijing."


    Bai Qingzhen silently wiped the dagger on the table. The dagger was sharp and sharp, reflecting his cold white eyes.


    Liu Bo quickly advised: "adult, calm down, impulse is the devil!"


    Bai Qingzhen shook his head and said, "go on, what else does the imperial edict say"


    "the emperor says..." Liu Bo wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "I''ll punish you to help the seventh Prince rebuild the palace. During this period, the seventh Prince lives in the palace and is under your care."


    He stood up with a cool smile and his sleeves swung out an elegant radian.


    Squint, cold voice repeat: "by me to take care of?"

 Chapter 298

    Liu Bo body trembled, trembling to advise: "adult, calm down ah, regicide is a felony."


    Bai Qinghe said softly, "I''m a little tired today, so I won''t go to the palace any more."


    When Liu Bo heard the speech, he gave a long breath.


    "Now that the emperor has said so, I will clear up a room for the seventh prince."


    Liu Bo hesitated: "my Lord, the west chamber or the East Chamber?"


    Bai Qingzhen sat down again, looked at the official document, and said, "where is the farthest from my room, it''s arranged."


    "By the way, go to the street and buy two cocks."


    Liu Bo Leng Leng: "adult is to give seven Wangye receive wind?"


    "No," Bai Qingzhen raised his hand and wrote Qingjun on the white paper, "it''s just that he suddenly wants to raise it."


    "After you buy them, put them in the yard of the seventh prince. It''s said that the white mansion is small, and there is no room beside it. I''m sorry that the seventh prince will be crowded with my pets. "


    Liu Bo "...


    sure enough, he underestimated the revenge psychology of his adults.


    Seven princes annoyed Bai Qinghu for nearly a month, and Bai Qinghu blew up his palace. Now seven Wangye want to live in, how can Bai Qinghe make him better.


    Qi Yuan, the seventh prince, is in the restaurant at the moment, enjoying his little wine and listening to the song.


    "My father really loves my king," Qi Yuan said with a bright face. "Tomorrow I can move into the White House and get along with Qingqing day and night."


    Opposite him sat a young man in royal guards.


    This young man is very handsome and has extraordinary bearing. At first sight, he comes from a rich family. It''s a pity to look under him - he''s disabled in a wheelchair.


    "Congratulations on your wish." The young master of royal guards drank a mouthful of wine without sincerity.


    "Wen Qiu," Qi Yuan looked at him and said with a smile, "in order to see you, I sent letters written in my own hand every day. It took me three months to see you."


    "At that time, I thought you were the most difficult person to deal with. Now it seems that there are people in the world who are even worse than you."


    Jiang Wenqiu dropped his eyes and said in a light voice, "if it were not for the Lord, your words would be very ugly, and the grassroots would not be curious about you."


    Qi Yuan: ---


    he covered his chest and looked like he was hit hard: "Wen Qiu, how can you say that about me?"


    Jiang Wenqiu chuckled, "the Lord has always been good at persistence, how this time, in the white adults where the wall, the heart of a retreat?"


    "Wen Qiu can still remember that in order to please General Chen, Wang Ye gave him wine for a month. General Chen didn''t see Wang Ye. Wang Ye was drinking from the wine jar at his door. He almost didn''t drink himself to death. "


    Jiang Wenqiu raised his eyes and said in a warm voice: "even the cold hearted General Chen Yanshu Chen can be accepted by the Lord. As long as the Lord works hard, Lord Bai will only do it sooner or later."


    Qi Yuan was rarely silent.


    For a long time, he whispered: "but I think, Bai Qinghu, he has no heart."


    In other words, his heart has already been given to another person. The rest of the world is hard to squeeze in.


    Jiang Wenqiu is the son of the richest man.


    It was stipulated in the great Jin Dynasty that he was not allowed to be a business official. Even if Jiang Wenqiu was full of talent, he could not show his talents in the imperial court.


    When Qi Yuan handed him the first letter, it said: "if the king is the emperor, you should break the old habits and set up new rules, will you help me?"


    When two people with the same ambition meet, Jiang Wenqiu can''t refuse.

 Chapter 299

    Qi Yuan is the prince.


    No matter how dissolute he may be, he is a born nobleman.


    Princes have ambitions.


    Qi Yuan is no exception.


    The prince took office in a remote place because of his crime, and now he is still among several princes in the capital.


    Except for the low background and the young, only he and the fourth Prince Qi Rong can be an enemy.


    Qi Rong, the fourth prince, was gentle and good at employing people. What he paid attention to was the emperor''s mind and the way of checks and balances. He was supported by many people in the court.


    Compared with him, Qi Yuan has a "Di" character.


    He was born by the queen. Qi Rong''s mother''s concubine was just a little maid in waiting. In terms of blood, she was more noble and pure than Qi Rong.


    Therefore, even if Qi Yuan is idle now, if he really wants to win the throne, the old ministers in the court will support him.


    But it''s not enough.


    Qi Yuan needed more talents. He was ambitious and vowed to build a grand and prosperous age.


    There is a place in the capital called fufengyuan. People come and go in fufengyuan. There are all kinds of things. Up to the royal family and down to the local ruffians, they would come to this courtyard to have fun.


    The Fufeng court has a tradition that on a specific day of each year, the people present will vote to elect the current "Fufeng childe".


    The refined scholar, the handsome talent, should support the wind.


    Fufeng hospital has been in operation for five years.


    In the first year, the son of Fufeng was Bai Yan, the eldest son of the former Secretary of the Ministry of household affairs, Bai Qingzhen''s elder brother and Meng Yangjun of yuepo huahun.


    Unfortunately, he died young.


    In the second year, Mu Zi, the matchless right prime minister, was good at medicine and observing people''s heart. After Bai Yan died, he went back to the mountains.


    The third year was Chen Yanshu. With a cold face in black and a silver gun, he is superior to others.


    Now it''s general flying eagle guarding the north.


    The fourth year is Jiang Wenqiu. The son of the richest man, gentle and elegant, though born disabled, has seven orifices.


    In the fifth year, the elected people were innocent.


    It''s said that people in fufengyuan were scared away when they saw Bai Qinghu''s name written on the brocade.


    For some reason, the former Fufeng childe, except Bai Yan and Mu Zi, was accepted by Qi Yuan, the seventh prince.


    When asked about the reason, the seventh Prince just shook the folding fan and laughed wantonly: "since I want to find the best, I want to find the best."


    As a result, when Qi Yuan was on the bar, the people in Beijing were not surprised, but silently mourned for the seventh king.


    When they heard that the seven princes'' mansion had been bombed, the people thought it was so.


    It''s really the usual style of Xiaobai. It''s simple and rude.


    Later, however, it was said that the emperor had issued an imperial edict to let the seventh prince live in Bai''s house and punish Xiaobai to take care of him until a new palace was built.


    Who is being punished?


    -


    on the day Qi Yuan moved into Baifu, countless people in Beijing gathered in front of Baifu to eat melons.


    What''s more, we have already set up a gambling stand - "come on, buy it and leave it! Bet seven Wangye will be thrown out by Xiaobai adult, pass by, don''t miss it


    Qi Yuan''s palace was blown up so clean that nothing was left, so he came here alone and happily.


    One foot just stepped into the threshold of white house. As soon as he looked up, he looked at Shangbai Qinghe with a smile.


    Qi Yuan was so stiff that he didn''t dare to put the other foot in.


    "Qingqing." He exclaimed with shameless intimacy.


    Bai Qingzhen didn''t look at him any more, but said to Liu Bo, "take the seventh prince to the wing room."


    Qi Yuan breathed a sigh of relief. Under the disappointed eyes of the melon eaters, he walked easily into the door of Baifu.

 Chapter 300

    "Uncle Liu, which wing room?" Qi Yuan laughingly hooked Liu Bo''s shoulder, "is it close to Qingqing''s room?"


    Liu Bo shook his head honestly: "it''s far away."


    "Oh," Qi Yuan is not angry, still smiling, "no problem, re-election can not stop the king''s mind to Qingqing."


    Liu Bo''s eyelids trembled and said in his heart silently that he was afraid that when he got to the place, the seventh prince would not be able to say this.


    Before people went in, Qi Yuan heard a few strange calls from the room.


    His face changed and he gave uncle Liu a hesitant look.


    Liu pointed to the door and made a gesture of invitation.


    Bai Qingzhen stood not far away, and the corner of his lips was still like a smile.


    Qi Yuan thought that he could not lose face in front of Bai Qingzhen.


    He strode to the door.


    Five fingers a push, the door is not locked, can easily push open.


    Just opened a crack, Qi Yuan has not seen clearly the facilities in the room, suddenly, a shadow straight to his face.


    Qi Yuan grabs it with his hand, and the black chicken in his hand stretches its neck and "cackles".


    On the other hand, another white chicken is still pecking at Qi Yuan''s boots.


    Qi Yuan''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. He asked Bai Qingzhen with his eyes.


    Bai Qingzhen hooked his lips to him: "this is the pet of Wei Chen. There are few rooms in Bai''s house, so we can only wrongly share the same room with Wang Ye and Chen''s pet."


    Qi Yuan tugged at the corners of his mouth, but his skin did not smile I don''t know when Qingqing will be so elegant. "


    "Naturally, it begins when the edict is received." Bai Qingzhen hooked up with uncle Liu, "go, don''t disturb the rest of the seventh prince."


    Let the chicken fly and the dog jump behind him, and the innocent man didn''t look back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the end of the early Dynasty, Emperor Qing left Bai Qinghe.


    In the imperial library.


    Emperor Qing and Bai qingjuan talked about drought and flood in Guangdong and Guangxi from the war in the north. Finally, just tentatively, pretending to mention inadvertently: "Xiao Qi in Aiqing house, how''s life?"


    "It''s hard for your majesty to know this," he said


    Emperor Qing was a little confused, and then he said: "in fact, everything is good. He can eat and sleep, but..."


    "Just what?" Emperor Qing asked eagerly.


    Bai Qingzhen tilted his head and said, "it''s just recently. It seems that he''s in estrus."


    Emperor Qing "plops" to the ground, hugs Bai Qinghu''s thigh and wails: "Ai Qing, Xiao Qi is young and doesn''t know what to do. If he does something, don''t worry about it! The point is, it has nothing to do with me! "


    Bai Qingzhen slowly picked him up and gave him a smile: "what is your majesty talking about? Isn''t it that the new pet of the Weichen family is stingy? "


    "Pets, what pets?" Emperor Qing stopped pretending to cry. "I''m talking about Xiao Qi. He lived in Aiqing''s house yesterday, but he''s used to it?"


    "I was talking about the seventh prince."


    Bai Qingzhen said: "I think the seventh prince should have a good time with his pets now."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of white house.


    Bai Qingzhen slowly went down to the sedan chair and saw a bright yellow figure running out. He caught Liu Bo and ran to Qi Yuan''s residence.


    Bai Qingzhen shook his head and followed him.


    Through the door, he listened to Qi Yuan''s whimper and the voice of emperor Qing.


    Shaking his head, Bai sighed: "it seems that today, we must see blood."


    With a wave of his hand, he told uncle Liu, "sharpen the knife and kill the chicken."


    Later.


    Emperor Qing took a look at Qi Yuan, who was covered with chicken feathers, and sighed: "son, what do you say you are provoking him for?"

 Chapter 301

    Qi Yuan slowly plucked the chicken feathers from his body and said with deep eyes, "father, you don''t understand. If he wants to toss, let him toss. Maybe after a long time, he was used to it. If I can''t see my son''s minister all of a sudden, I may still miss him. "


    Emperor Qing asked, "how long do you think Bai Aiqing will be used to tossing you?"


    The seventh King swayed his folding fan in high spirits: "I think it only takes ten days and a half months for my son to be so handsome. You see, the chicken was killed, too? I don''t think it will be much in the future. "


    Looking at his complacent smile, Emperor Qing couldn''t bear to tell Qi Yuan that Bai Qingzhen had just asked someone to clean up the meal and prepare to recruit mice


    "Son," emperor Qing continued to persuade him, "I still remember that you and Bai Aiqing were not like this before."


    "Oh?" Qi Yuan listened with great interest.


    "When Xiaobai just entered the palace to do accompanying reading, Xiaosi saw that he was so cute that he didn''t give up holding him. You used to hold Xiaobai''s hand and solemnly said that this child''s eyes are full of spirit, so you can''t follow the play... "


    "Is that right?" Qi Yuan scratched his head. "But how can I remember that I was the one who held Qingqing and didn''t let go, and the fourth brother was the one who talked about words?"


    Emperor Qing: "father, I know you are worried about me," Qi Yuan said with a fearless smile. "It''s OK. My son will make Qingqing convinced."


    Emperor Qing gave him a look of self-interest. Seeing his insistence, he said nothing more.


    After seeing off the emperor, Qi Yuan took a look at the broken roof, the walls covered with chicken feet, and the gray bed.


    With a deep sigh, he looked for a corner to shrink.


    The words of emperor Qing just echoed in Qi Yuan''s mind.


    He remembered the day when he first met Bai Qingzhen.


    At that time, Bai Qingzhen had just entered the palace, and he stood with a group of aristocratic CHILDES to accompany the prince. He is young and short, but he is white, like a glutinous rice ball.


    Qi Yuan saw Bai Qinghe with red lips and white teeth at a glance. He happily poked his little face. As soon as he was ready to touch his little hand again, the man in his arms was taken by the fourth prince to protect him. Qi Rong also pretended to say: "this son has a spirit in his eyes and eyebrows, and can''t play at will."


    Bang.


    At that time, he didn''t say a word. He just glanced at him.


    That look back, the flow of casual customs, called Qi Yuan remember for a long time.


    It''s a little bit cold, but if it''s warm for him, isn''t it beautiful.


    I''m a little proud, but it''s better to be broken because of him.


    The seventh Prince raised his lips and laughed treacherously. He waved his big hand: "know yourself and know your enemy, and win every battle."


    The next day.


    As soon as Liu Bo stepped into Baifu, he saw a group of people gathered around him.


    Qi Yuan, the seventh prince, was in the middle, holding a small book in one hand and a writing brush in the other. He said with a smile, "come one by one, what do you like besides flowers, kitchen knives and cloth? Five taels of silver for one person, I will never break my promise. "


    Liu Bo: "it''s more and more shameful!" Uncle Liu yelled angrily, pushed aside the crowd and said in a high voice: "adults have always been very good at treating servants at home, but now some people talk for a few liang of silver."


    They all bowed their heads in shame.


    Qi Yuan received the book behind him awkwardly. "Uncle Liu, misunderstandings are all misunderstandings."


    "Do what you should do." As soon as Liu Bo''s eyes swept around, everyone scattered, leaving him and Qi Yuan in the yard.

 Chapter 302

    Qi Yuan sighed and was about to leave when he saw Liu Bo standing in front of him.


    An old man''s face was smiling like a spring breeze. Liu Bo said in a low voice: "seventh prince, those people just talked nonsense. In terms of adult preferences, who can be more clear about the old slave? The old slave grew up watching the adults. The inside information is absolutely reliable! "


    Qi Yuan''s eyes brightened.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When he came back, he saw a lot of gifts piled on the floor of the house.


    With the same look, he sat down at the table and raised the cup to his lips.


    Liu Bo tried to stop talking for several times, and finally said: "my Lord, there is no water in the cup..."


    Before his voice fell, he saw Bai Qingzhen slamming the teacup on the table.


    He sneered: "who told Qi Yuan that I like parrots? kitchen knife? Fancy cloth? He believed it


    Bai Qingzhen went to the pile of things and carried them out one by one: "give the parrot to the porter, the kitchen knife to the kitchen, and the cloth to Aunt Zhang..."


    He gave a slap.


    Holding a pamphlet in his ugly face, he asked darkly, "who wants this picture of spring palace?"


    Liu Bo immediately looked away, "my Lord, there were so many people at that time. I can''t remember who wanted the 18 dragon Yang ceremonies."


    Bai Qingzhen: "he glared at Liu Bo and said," I think you know it very well. "


    "I don''t respect my old age," Bai Qingzhen said coldly. "I''ll be punished for three months."


    Uncle Liu answered with a bitter face.


    Bai Qingzhen snorted coldly and asked, "how''s the rat?"


    Liu Bo accompanied him with a smile: "I can''t recruit you, my lord..."


    "Well?" Bai Qingzhen''s eyebrows are picked.


    Liu Bo quickly explained: "did you forget? When you were seven years old, there were rats in the house. You took the eldest son''s sword and split three or four mouse nests. From then on, even if we have delicacies, the rats won''t come. "


    The fingertips of the white oyster pause slightly.


    He low cough a: "recruit not to also want to recruit, oneself think of a way to go."


    "Yes, my Lord." Liu Boxin thought that he would have to go to the street to buy a mouse, but if he let others know that Bai Qingzhen bought a mouse from home, he didn''t have to arrange anything.


    But there are no mice, and they will be scolded by adults.


    Well, life is hard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qi Rong, the fourth prince, was staring at the chess game on the table. He had a black spot on his fingertip, and he was about to fall.


    Someone came in with three taps on the door.


    Qi Rong didn''t lift his head and asked, "is it all done?"


    Xue Du said with a smile: "the things that the Lord has told us are naturally well done."


    "Just..." He asked, puzzled, "the biggest gambling house in Beijing has set a bet on which of Lord Bai and the seventh Prince is the winner. If Lord Bai knows about this, he must not be good. Why do you have to go through this muddy water?"


    Qi Rong put down his chess pieces and said with a smile, "if he knew I would buy him to win, he would not be too angry."


    Xue Du was still thinking about how serious the consequences of Xiaobai''s "not too angry" were, so Qi Rong asked, "what''s going on in the White House?"


    "I haven''t heard the scream of the seventh Prince since the emperor came. I think the seventh prince should be used to it."


    Xue Du hesitated, glanced at Qi Rong''s face and continued: "prince, the seventh Prince has always been famous for his romantic style. Whether it is Chen Yanshu or Jiang Wenqiu, they will accept him in the end."


    "Now he and Mr. Bai get along day and night, day and night. In the long run, I''m afraid..."


    Qi Rong didn''t seem to hear it. He just looked at the chess game in front of him with all his heart. His eyebrows twisted slightly.

 Chapter 303

    The footsteps outside the door rang out in a hurry. A bodyguard came in and said a few words in Xue Du''s ear.


    Xue Du''s face changed slightly: "Lord."


    "Well?"


    "The Lord thinks very well," Xue Dudao said. "The seventh Lord just ran out of the White House crying. His face was as pale as ashes. It is said that he was greatly frightened."


    "Is that right," Qi Rong said with a smile. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "did he come out alone?"


    "No


    Xue Du shook his head. "It''s said that the seventh Prince is still following a mouse..."


    Before he finished, Qi Rong suddenly stood up.


    Xue Du was stunned: "what''s the matter with you, Lord?"


    Qi Rong said, "follow me to the palace."


    "What are you doing in the palace?"


    "Ask the empress to borrow the cat," Qi Rong sighed with a look of helplessness. "The person who is most afraid of mice is his innocence."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Qingzhen has been staying in the Yamen these days, and his face is cold.


    The Yamen servants whispered: "why does Lord Xiaobai seem to be in a bad mood recently?"


    "Don''t you know? It seems that the White House is making trouble with mice these days. A few days ago, one of them ran into the adult''s room. He was so scared that the adult came to the yamen gate at night and blew the wind in the middle of the night. You said, "how can I be in a good mood?"


    Bai Qingling''s eyes glanced at them, and suddenly there was silence.


    Liu Bo Ran in from the outside and said in Bai Qing''s ear, "my Lord, the fourth Prince borrowed a powerful cat from the empress. This time, he should have caught almost all the mice."


    Bai Qingzhen "pa" a will file closed, long sleeve a wave, refreshing: "back to the house."


    That night, uncle Liu took a scarred cat back to the fourth Prince''s house.


    Qi Rong touched the cat''s hair and sighed: "it''s worthy of being innocent. The mice in your house are very different."


    He raised his eyes and looked at uncle Liu: "after this incident, the emperor will be angry. Do you have any countermeasures?"


    Liu Bo said with a smile: "fourth prince, you should know what kind of character our adults are. You are not afraid to urinate."


    Qi Rong chuckled and said to himself, "yes, he''s not afraid of anything."


    -


    Imperial Palace, imperial study.


    Emperor Qing slapped the table with an iron face and said in an angry voice: "white and pure! How dare you


    "Don''t think that if I give in to you again and again, you can be lawless!"


    "No matter what happened to Xiao Qi, he is also the prince. How can you make him run to the street in public? Where do you put the Royal system? "


    There was silence in the imperial study.


    The more emperor Qing said, "believe it or not, I will punish you..." After a pause, he spat out two words, "copy books!"


    The cat on the chair stretched and gave Qing Di a look of disdain: "meow ~"


    "Xiao shunzi," Qing Di turned to Xiao shunzi and cried, "Bai Qinghu is not afraid of me. This cat stayed with him all day, and is not afraid of me whining."


    Small Shun son handed a handkerchief to wipe his face: "Your Majesty, white adult is a civil servant, not afraid of copying."


    "What about that?"


    "Or," suggested Xiao shunzi, "beat the palm of your hand and kneel down in the ancestral hall?"


    Emperor Qing bit his handkerchief and wept: "I dare not..."


    "The seven kings..."


    Emperor Qing asked tentatively, "when he comes, can I just say that?"


    Small Shun son nods: "certainly can."


    "If not?"


    "Then your majesty will pretend to hit the wall."


    Emperor Qing hesitated: "but if not?"


    "Then your majesty will really hit the wall."


    "Cough." There was a light cough outside the door. Bai Qinghu raised his eyes and hooked his lips to the two people''s eyes.

 Chapter 304

    "Long live my emperor, long live my emperor." Bai Qingzhen waved his robe and knelt down upright.


    There was a moment of silence in the imperial study.


    Bai Qingzhen looked up.


    Emperor Qing shook his body, like the only leaf left on the tree in autumn. He shriveled his mouth: "Ai Qing I don''t mean to kill you. But in broad daylight, you let Xiao Qi be bitten into the street by a mouse. It''s really, really... "


    Emperor Qing clenched his teeth and said, "it''s too much."


    Bai Qingzhen was silent all the time. When he finished, he said, "what the emperor taught me is that Qingzhen is not thoughtful."


    He was so happy to admit his mistake that emperor Qing was so scared that he took a cold breath.


    Then Bai Qingzhen continued to smile and said, "it''s really inappropriate for Wei Chen to do so, which is harmful to the royal family. Weichen will learn from the bitter experience and protect the majesty of the royal family. "


    Jing Zhaoyin comes and leaves lightly, leaving only Qingdi and xiaoshunzi looking at each other.


    Emperor Qing looked at the trees outside the yard and the jade seal on the table. After a while, he said, "little shunzi, can I be a son without Xiao Qi..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Bai Qingzhen came back to his house, he saw flames and black smoke everywhere.


    He frowned, grabbed the anxious uncle Liu and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    What pattern is Qi Yuan painting?


    Liu Boshan said with a smile: "well, my Lord, the seventh prince also has a good intention. He wants to cook for you in person, but it turns out that..."


    As a result, the things were not made, but the kitchenette was successfully bombed by him.


    Several servants rushed to fight the fire with water. There was a dark shadow in the corner. He showed his white teeth to Bai Qinghe and called out: "Qingqing."


    Bai Qingchen''s hand under his long sleeve trembled slightly. Uncle Liu quickly grabbed him and said, "don''t be impulsive, my Lord! Calm down, calm down! If you know the law and break the law, the crime will be more serious! "


    "Liu Bo, get out of the way." The way of Bai Qingzhen.


    Where is uncle Liu willing to let him go? He flew over to protect the shivering seventh prince. He still said, "my Lord, it''s a felony to murder the royal family. It''s a crime to implicate the nine families. Otherwise, let''s find a place where there is no one else... "


    Bai Qingzhen ignored him and pushed Liu away.


    He took out a handkerchief from his arms, and with a smile, he lowered himself and gently wiped the traces on Qi Yuan''s face.


    Not only Qi Yuan, but all the people present were stunned.


    Bai Qinghe looked gentle, his eyes were like water, and his tone was full of tenderness: "the seven princes are royal nobles, representing the royal majesty. How can we see people with this appearance?"


    Maybe his voice is too gentle, which makes Qi Yuan lose his intelligence and pounce on Bai Qingzhen.


    Bai Qingzhen even allowed him to hold him like this. He looked back at the smoky kitchen and bent his eyebrows: "the emperor is wise and teaches us to set an example. When the emperor breaks the law, he is also guilty of the same crime as the common people. Seven Wang Ye, you say right? "


    Qi Yuan''s body was stiff, but he didn''t speak. He just cried.


    "Seven Wangye also agreed with Wei Chen''s words," Bai Qingzhen nodded, "in that case, the task of renovating the kitchen will be left to you alone."


    Seven Wang Ye Leng Leng.


    Liu Bo was embarrassed and said: "my Lord, if you let the seventh Prince repair the kitchen alone, I''m afraid I don''t know how long it will take. You see, how about starting from the beginning? "


    Qi Yuan nodded in panic and looked at Bai Qingzhen in tears.

 Chapter 305

    "When the Lord repairs the kitchen, we can eat outside. Liu Bo, I remember that you always like the banquet of zhegui building best. "


    Liu Bo''s eyes glowed and he stopped talking.


    The seventh Prince looked at him bitterly. Liu raised his head and pretended not to see.


    As if he didn''t see the intimacy between them, Bai Qingzhen thrust his handkerchief into uncle Liu''s hand and said to him, "send the clothes and handkerchief to the imperial study tomorrow. It is said that the above is the nose and tears of the seventh prince, if spread out, it will certainly damage the royal dignity. If the emperor doesn''t pay a suitable price to buy it back, I''m afraid Wei Chen will have to hang it on the wall and go to the imperial study to be scared again. "


    Liu Bo was in a panic: "you, my Lord, you blackmail the emperor."


    Bai Qingzhen gave a cool smile: "otherwise, how can I get the money to zhegui building?"


    With a slight snort, he said, "I''d like to see if the royal guard is right."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Zhegui restaurant is one of the most expensive restaurants in Beijing. It has a quiet environment and many young people like to come here.


    But these days, there are only a few.


    The boss of zhegui building is lying on the front desk, sighing, who let these days. Unexpectedly, a living king of hell came, so frightened that the guests did not dare to come.


    But he didn''t dare to say more.


    Looking back and forth at the account book, someone came in from the door.


    The shop owner quickly raised his head: "what do you want to eat, young man?"


    The man was tall against the light. The shop owner narrowed his eyes and saw that he walked two steps closer. A gentle smile hung on Qingjun''s face: "is Mr. Jing Zhaoyin here?"


    His voice is gentle, but can not stop the noble spirit.


    The shopkeeper got up and pointed to the upstairs: "yes, it''s upstairs. Shall I take you there? "


    "Don''t bother," Qi Rong said slightly, "I can go by myself."


    When the shopkeeper saw him step up the stairs, the noise suddenly calmed down.


    Bai Qingzhen was talking to uncle Liu and the Yamen officers. He raised his eyes and saw the fourth Prince standing there with a clear smile.


    He was stunned and got up to salute.


    With the Yamen servants behind them, they knelt down like dumplings.


    Qi Rong picked him up with one hand and said with a smile, "I want to talk to you adults. You can eat your food."


    Liu Bo and they moved to one side with tacit understanding, leaving a big circle empty, only Bai Qingzhen and Qi Rong.


    Qi Rong sat down, holding a pair of new chopsticks and taking a bite of the dish: "although the dishes in zheguilou are expensive, they are really delicious."


    Bai Qingzhen still stood and refused to sit.


    Qi Rong put down his chopsticks and sighed: "three thousand taels of silver, you can really rip off."


    "These two days, my father cried when he saw people, and I was wet with tears on several clothes." Qi Rong looks at Bai Qingzhen with a smile, "otherwise, I will give you those clothes and send you to the palace?"


    Bai Qingzhen snorted and sat down.


    He coldly raised his lips and said, "does the fourth Prince want to share the money with his subordinates? But I heard that the fourth Prince just won a lot of money. "


    Qi Rong''s face was stiff: "who did you listen to?"


    "Lord," Bai Qingzhen said in a low voice, "I''ve heard about all the things in the capital, big and small, as the official of Beijing Zhaoyin. For example, Wang Ye, you took a hundred taels of gold and made a boring bet. "


    Qi Rong said: "ah Heng, I bet you to win."


    He turned his lips and said nothing.

 Chapter 306

    "How long are you going to make trouble?" Qi Rong asked.


    Bai Qingzhen casually looked out of the window: "naturally, it''s when the seventh Prince feels bored and retreats."


    Qi Rong opened his mouth, and finally just a smile: "later, come to the palace, I''m waiting for you."


    Bai Qingzhen lowered his head and said nothing. After a long time, Liu Bo carefully pushed his shoulder: "my Lord, the fourth Prince is gone."


    "Oh." He stood up and said to the people, "you eat. I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the golden palace.


    In the solemn court hall in the past, there came a woman''s shrill cry, one after another, which only made people doubt whether she would be out of breath next moment.


    Qing emperor shriveled his mouth and asked Bai Qingzhen, "Bai Aiqing, what do you mean?"


    "Your Majesty," Bai Qingzhen said in a light voice with a steady wave of his sleeve, "as you can see, the floods in Guangdong and Guangxi have caused countless victims. These are the victims there. They went through a lot of hardships before they came to the capital to face the saint. "


    Emperor Qing was tearful when he heard this: "it''s my fault. I''m really sorry that I didn''t pay attention to the problems of Guangdong and Guangxi and let the people suffer."


    He ran down from the throne and bumped into Xiao shunzi, shouting: "Xiao shunzi, don''t stop me. I''ll go down and plead with all the ancestors!"


    Bai Qingzhen grabbed the back collar of emperor Qing, "Your Majesty, it''s not necessary."


    He bowed down and said, "it''s just that at this time of natural disaster, we shouldn''t build buildings. If you look at some projects that cost people and money, you can simplify them. "


    Emperor Qing got a little meaning from his words and asked tentatively, "for example?"


    "For example, the seventh Prince rebuilt the palace," Bai Qingzhen shook out a drawing from his sleeve. "After careful calculation, Wei Chen has drawn a very aesthetic design drawing."


    As soon as he waved, Xiao shunzi ran over and took the drawing carefully and handed it to the emperor.


    Looking at the thin drawing, Emperor Qing had an ominous premonition in his heart. He covered his eyes with one hand and went for the drawing with the other.


    Slowly unfold.


    Emperor Qing threw his finger to see the painting on the paper.


    The ministers below also craned their necks curiously to see what kind of royal palace Lord Jing Zhaoyin had painted.


    After a long time, Emperor Qing trembled his lips and said, "I don''t need to go back because of the wind and rain."


    The ministers turned their eyes to Bai Qingzhen.


    Bai Qingzhen smiles, nods, brushes his sleeve and leaves, hiding his merits and fame.


    The Minister of rites looked at the Minister of justice, and he poked the Minister of punishment. The Minister of punishment gritted his teeth and stamped his feet. He boldly went up and asked, "Your Majesty, can you borrow the drawing drawn by Jing Zhaoyin?"


    Emperor Qing gave a feeble hum.


    When the Minister of punishment went up to have a look, his face changed and he came down with three sighs and one chant.


    The people next to him immediately gathered around and said, "what''s up, what''s up?"


    The Minister of punishment shook his head and sighed: "you can live in thousands of mansions. You can protect all the poor people in the world. The wind and rain are not moving. You are as safe as a mountain!"


    What is it?


    Xiaoshunzi also curiously tiptoed to see, blinked: "harm, is not a broken thatched cottage?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The reconstruction project of the seventh Prince''s palace has been put on the agenda.


    A group of craftsmen carrying tools, built on the original site according to the white drawings.


    At the beginning, it was still in full swing. A few days later, there was no sound. Instead, the sound of pushing the cup and changing the light continued.

 Chapter 307

    When he had nothing to do, he used to look at it from a distance.


    Under the shed, several craftsmen were drinking wine. Qi Yuan, the seventh prince, was among them, drinking with a big bowl.


    Liu Bo took a look at Bai Qinghe, "well, my Lord, it''s very hot. It''s normal to drink some wine..."


    White and pure, red lips light hook, a word did not say, turned back to the house.


    That night, the kitchen, which the seventh prince had been working hard for half a month, was turned to ashes with a roar.


    Qi Yuan faces the ruins, speechless, but tears.


    The next day, Qi Yuan carried a lot of wood and walked several blocks in the scorching sun. He couldn''t walk any more.


    He leaned against a wall to breathe. After a while, a little guy came to him and said with a smile, "seventh Lord, how did you become like this?"


    "Don''t mention it," Qi Yuan sobbed, "I want to buy wood and bricks. Wuwuwuwu, the kitchen is gone again..."


    The young man said with a smile, "my young master, please go in and have a rest."


    Qi Yuan raised his head and saw the second floor of the restaurant. Jiang Wenqiu looked down at him with a smile.


    "Smell autumn!" As soon as Qi Yuan went upstairs, he threw himself in Jiang Wenqiu''s arms. "I''m so miserable."


    Jiang Wenqiu didn''t push him away. He just reminded him in a warm voice: "hold one hundred taels of gold."


    Seven Wang Ye Shan Shan a smile, obediently release the hand.


    With a bitter face, he complained to Jiang Wenqiu: "Wenqiu, what''s wrong with me? Look at this figure, look at this face... "


    Jiang Wenqiu chuckled and looked up and down: "there is nothing wrong with it. Why can''t Wang Ye move a Jing Zhao Yin when he''s romantic? "


    Qi Yuan lying on the table: "it''s too difficult, I''m too difficult."


    Jiang Wenqiu was about to speak when he leaned in from the outside and asked, "young master, those things that the Lord wants are all ready. Are they sent directly to the White House?"


    "No!" Qi Yuan said busily, "it''s agreed that I''ll repair the kitchen by myself. If you send it to me in a big way, it will reveal the stuffing. I''d better leave it at the door first, and I''ll get it myself later. "


    He stood up, raised his feet and was ready to go.


    But Jiang Wenqiu caught his wrist.


    Qi Yuan looked back at him, Jiang Wenqiu recalled a very gentle smile: "Lord, these materials are clearly priced, you are not ready to empty handed set white wolf."


    Qi Yuan sighed: "you don''t know that the emperor''s imperial edict, the king''s food and clothing are in Qingqing''s hands, how can you have spare money."


    Jiang Wenqiu laughed: "it doesn''t matter, you can write IOU."


    Qi Yuan


    Qi Yuan sighed as he pressed his fingerprints on the paper: "Wen Qiu, you are really cruel to achieve such a situation. Which one of your Jiang family''s money is not used to recruit troops and attract officials? If Wang fails and is in a different position, who do you want to ask for the money? "


    Jiang Wenqiu gave a cold smile and stopped talking.


    Qi Yuan was still gossiping: "besides, how can you be so fussy, the son of the richest man in your family?"


    Jiang Wenqiu suddenly pushed the wheelchair, pulled Qi Yuan ''. If you dare to fail, I will take your life first. "


    Qi Yuan, with a smile, patted Jiang Wenqiu''s hand: "if you''re worried about me, just say it."


    Jiang Wenqiu face unchanged: "roll."

 Chapter 308

    The drama between the seventh Prince and Jing Zhaoyin has made the whole capital panic.


    When Xiaobai was in a bad mood, he took the gambler to vent his anger. Especially the Fufeng courtyard where the son of Fufeng was elected.


    Moreover, the officials did not dare to go to the small places where they had fun.


    The courtiers went to the emperor to cry, but emperor Qing could only bite the corner of his clothes and cry: "I''m sorry for all the ancestors, but let all the officials suffer from this kind of pain."


    Now it seems that we can only let the seventh prince give up willingly and go out of the White House by himself, or let Xiaobai suddenly blind and take a fancy to the seventh prince.


    However, it seems that it is more difficult to get through these two roads than to go to heaven.


    After a silence.


    Emperor Qing sighed deeply: "otherwise, we can only invite him back."


    "He..." Taifu''s face turned pale. "Your Majesty, I suddenly feel that I''m old and weak. Please go home!"


    Emperor Qing glared at him: "no! Yesterday, Taifu said that it was in the prime of the spring and Autumn period. "


    The Minister of rites cried: "I want to die, too!"


    Emperor Qing snorted: "you are only twenty-seven."


    The court was in a state of mourning, and the emperor patted the table: "no one is allowed to run!"


    This little news soon spread all over the capital. Everyone was shocked. Many people were ready to pack up and run.


    When Qi Rong, the fourth prince, received the news, Xue Du was beside him and asked curiously, "prince, who is the emperor going to invite back? Why are you so frightened?"


    "You don''t know?" Qi Rong slowly put down the cup, "Jun Si Meng Yang, I think Jun, Yan kill the world crape myrtle Lang. This poem should have been heard. "


    Xue Du bowed his head and thought for a while. His fingertips trembled: "can''t it be the right Prime Minister?"


    Qi Rong slightly hooked his lips.


    The right Prime Minister Mu Zi is a legend.


    He has a matchless face, superb art and a well-known family background.


    There is no consciousness of being a right prime minister.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When the legend of Mu Zi came to the capital, it was a month later.


    He has always loved beauty. He took a bath in the natural hot spring first, then slowly went to the palace.


    "Mr. Mu is here," Qi Rong pushed open the door and came in,


    Chao Bai Qingchen laughed, "don''t you want to go and have a look?"


    Bai Qingzhen said: "what''s good to see? He''s been looking at that face for several years. Are you still tired of it?"


    Qi Rong went to Bai Qingzhen and said, "have you ever thought about why Mu Zi came back suddenly after she had been idle for several years?"


    Bai Qingzhen''s pen fingers gave a slight pause.


    Qi Rong stared at him and said in a low voice: "I just want to know if Mu Zi comes back to help Xiao Qi, then ah you will choose who to help."


    Bai Qingzhen put down his pen and raised his lips lightly: "why do you ask me?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Jiang Wenqiu wants to go south to reorganize his family property. Qi Yuan praises him for seeing him off. He begs for nothing and eats for nothing.


    When he was about to leave, Jiang Wenqiu sighed: "Jing Zhaoyin is not willing to follow you?"


    Qi Yuan shook his head: "No."


    Jiang Wenqiu''s face is angry: "you can''t be a bully?"


    Qi Yuan continued to shake his head with a smile: "you can''t do it. Attack your heart."


    Jiang Wenqiu was too lazy to pay attention to him. He took out a letter from his arms and picked his eyebrows: "from northern Xinjiang."


    Qi Yuan finally face a su: "Yan Shu said what?"


    "The Liao people are in civil strife, and the king of Liao is seriously ill. I''m afraid there will be big movements there."


    "Now that the right prime minister is back in Beijing, things may change a lot. Mr. Wang, you are in the White House. You can''t get any news. Since Jing Zhaoyin won''t follow you, it''s better to give up. "

 Chapter 309

    "Say it again." Qi Yuan waved his hand and bid farewell to Jiang Wenqiu.


    When he returned to Bai''s house, the light in Bai''s room was still on.


    The seventh Prince blew a cool breeze in the yard for a while, and stood outside Bai Qinghu''s room.


    He reached out and struck three times.


    Bai Qingzhen opened the door and saw that it was him. His face was light: "it''s late at night. What''s the matter with Wang Ye?"


    Qi Yuan pulled his sleeve and led him to the kitchen door: "I''ve fixed it."


    Bai Qingzhen was slightly stunned. He just stirred his eyebrows and didn''t say anything yet. Qi Yuan had already said to himself: "it''s a full month and eleven days. Qingqing, I just want you to know that even if you say something casually, I will try my best to finish it."


    His eyebrows and eyes seemed to be covered with deep feeling, and the peach blossom eyes curved into a beautiful appearance.


    Bai Qinghe bowed his head slightly.


    For a long time, he suddenly began to smile.


    The smile was light, with a hint of sarcasm: "Lord, there are only you and me at the moment. Do you want to make a scene?"


    Qi Yuan a stagnation: "Qingqing..."


    "Wang Ye repaired the kitchen for a month and eleven days, and Wei Chen stayed in the Yamen for a month and eleven days. Let the Lord search the study and bedroom, "Bai Qinghu raised his head," why, is the Lord not satisfied? "


    Qi Yuan was stunned.


    For a moment, he sighed: "so you all know."


    "It seems that in your eyes, it''s ridiculous for me to pretend to be romantic and keep a low profile."


    Bai Qingzhen said: "since the prince came out of the palace, every year the son of Fufeng has been under the flag. Chen Yanshu guarded Northern Xinjiang and connected with Liao. Jiang Wenqiu has exquisite mind and is also the richest man''s home. In the name of being romantic, Wang Ye actually attracts people. "


    Qi Yuan put away his cynical smile and asked curiously, "what else do you know?"


    "I also know," Bai Qingzhen said coldly, "that every year the young master of Fufeng is actually selected under the control of the Lord. But this year, there has been a small change. "


    "If I had guessed correctly, this year''s Fufeng should have been the new champion."


    Qi Yuan looks a coagulation, peach eyes for the first time on the frost.


    "The first reason why the Lord stayed in the White House was to investigate the influence of the minister. Second, I want to find out who is the man who put his hand into the Fufeng courtyard. "


    The four eyes are opposite, and there is no word for a long time.


    After a short time, Qi Yuancai said with a smile, "Qingqing, now I really like you a bit."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The right Prime Minister Mu Zi came to the White House.


    Qi Yuan is in a trance under the eaves. When he looks back, he suddenly sees a man dressed like a butterfly, looking at him affectionately.


    Qi Yuan trembled in his heart and hurriedly walked over: "Mr. mu."


    "Xiao Qi." Mu Zi called in a quiet and resentful way.


    His complexion is cold and white, his facial features are like painting, his eyebrows and eyes are long and thin, and his lips are charming, just like the enchanting mountain spirit in the storybook.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. mu?" Qi Yuan was very supportive.


    Mu Zi said wrongly: "yesterday, when people went to the capital, they chose the largest and most conspicuous hot spring bath, but no one came to peep!"


    Qi Yuan then scolded: "these people who don''t have eyes don''t come to peep at Mr. Wang!"


    "Are they old and pale?"


    "Of course not, sir, I will always be the first beauty in the Western Jin Dynasty."


    "Is it better than xiaoqingqing?"


    Qi Yuan nodded with a smile: "nature."


    Mu Zi''s eyes are flowing, and the ending also rises slightly. "Even on Xiao Qingqing''s body, hanging half of the country?"

 Chapter 310

    "It''s worthy of being a gentleman," Qi Yuan said with a smile. "You know all about it."


    "The struggle between emperors and sons is a common phenomenon in all dynasties."


    Mu Zi found a place to lean back and said lazily: "when Bai Yan was still there, he helped Xiao Si. Later he died, and Xiao Qingqing took his place. You''ve been afraid of them all these years, so you can only keep a low profile. Now the situation has changed. If you don''t move any more, I''m afraid it''s too late. "


    Qi Yuan said with a nonchalant smile: "listen to Mr. tone, it seems that the world is not chaos."


    "Chaos or not. In fact, I have nothing to do with my family, "Mu Zi said with a smile," it''s just that I want to fight with Bai Yan. "


    "He thinks that Xiao Si''s nature can be regarded as Mingjun, but I think Xiao Qi''s you are also good."


    Mu Zi took out a fan from his long sleeve and shook it: "in recent years, most of the officials elected in the scientific research are under the hands of Xiao Si, and some generals are also facing him. In the court, on the face of it, Xiao Si was dominant. But after all, the decline of his mother''s family has made many senior officials worry about it. "


    "Xiao Qi, you are the empress''s official. Whether you want to be the leader or the emperor, you don''t know who will be the winner until the last moment."


    "But..." Mu Zi gave him a lazy glance.


    Qi Yuan interface asked: "but what?"


    "Xiao Qi," Mu Zi looked up at the sky, "since I like you, it shows that you also have the talent of the emperor. But if you lose in the end, it must be because you are innocent. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a good time to go boating on the river in summer.


    From a distance, Bai Qingzhen saw the boat on the fourth Prince''s house.


    He raised his eyes to see, Qi Rong just also leaned out half of the body, I do not know if he did not see, a smile.


    When Bai Qingzhen got on the boat, Xue Du stood at the entrance of the boat and nodded to him: "Mr. Bai, the Lord has been waiting for you for a while."


    There is a small table in the cabin, and tea is ready on the table.


    Bai Qingzhen and Qi Rong sit opposite each other.


    Qi Rong did not speak, neither did he.


    A few giggles came from the outside. A young man was standing in the bow of the boat, shaking his head and reciting something. The voice came to their ears through the wind, and it could be seen that "Mirs rose in the same wind one day and rocked up 90000 Li.


    If the wind stops, it can still shake the water.


    When people see my constant and special tone, they sneer at my great words.


    Xuanfu can still be afraid of the younger generation, but her husband can''t be young. "


    The white and pure man shakes his mind slightly.


    It seems that a long time ago, he was such a young man.


    At that time, the opposite person was also a young man in white who rode across the bridge. He took him by the hand and asked, "Pengfei, Nanming, will you look back?"


    He remembers asking himself, "how can the Dragon return to the sea?"


    He is a rebellious young minister, not believing in ghosts and gods, not believing in heaven.


    So the boy in White asked reluctantly, "if it''s for me? Ah Chen... "


    White and clear, eyes drooping, apex slightly tingling.


    When he came back to his mind, he only heard Qi Rong snort: "this kind of chanting spoils a good poem."


    "Listen to the voice, it seems that it''s the younger brother of the Minister of rites, who has just participated in the scientific examination. When I was young, I always liked such passionate poems. "


    "Me too." The way of Bai Qingzhen.


    As they were talking, they suddenly heard someone outside shouting: "brother Wang, Qingqing, why don''t you two go on a cruise, but you don''t call me Wang? Let me find it easy. "


    They looked out and saw another boat coming. Qi Yuan was ready to jump to them.

 Chapter 311

    "Why is Xiao Qi here?" Qi Rong frowned slightly.


    Bai Qingzhen sneered: "it''s really haunted."


    Qi Yuan stepped in with a smile. When he saw them, he deliberately said, "did I disturb the fourth brother and Qingqing''s elegance?"


    Qi Rong had no choice but to smile: "Xiao Qi is worried too much."


    However, Bai Qingzhen turned his head to one side and slightly hooked his lips: "since the seventh Prince is clear, why should he ask clearly?"


    Qi Yuan didn''t hear it. He sat down and caught a glimpse of the chessboard in the corner of the table.


    He laughed, pulled the chessboard, and said to Bai Qingzhen, "I''ve known Qingqing for so long, and I haven''t played a game with you. How about now?"


    Bai Qingzhen said in a light voice: "I won''t do it."


    "You don''t?" Qi Yuan was shocked and opened his eyes, "how can you not come back?"


    In this world, no one can do it. How can Bai Qinghu do it?


    he is the famous qingluan king in the world.


    Qi Rong smiles and naturally takes over the chess box: "Lord Bai won''t, so don''t embarrass him. If seven younger brothers don''t mind, I will accompany you. "


    Qi Yuan curled his lips: "nature can''t be better."


    It takes a lot of time to think about such things as playing chess.


    Bai Qingzhen was not interested in watching them play chess. He arched his hand, lifted the curtain and went to the next room.


    Qi Yuanzhi''s sunspot takes the lead.


    His style of playing chess is very similar to that of himself. He seems casual, but he has hidden murders.


    Qi Rong is holding the white chess, with a smile on his lips, playing slowly.


    As he put down a son, Qi Rong said, "I heard that seven younger brothers have touched the wall many times in Lord Bai''s house."


    Qi Yuan touched his nose: "it''s OK. If you touch too much, you''ll get used to it."


    "I know that seven younger brothers are always the most patient." Qi Rong looked up at him and bent his lips. "Chen Yanshu thought he was aloof and aloof, but he was defeated by his seventh brother. He told his infatuation under the restaurant every day. Now the seven younger brothers are in hot pursuit of Lord Bai. If General Chen in Northern Xinjiang knows it, I don''t know how sad it would be. "


    Qi Yuan gave a smile.


    He said: "brother Wang, are you holding injustice for the banquet, or are you jealous because of your purity?"


    Qi Rong did not answer.


    Qi Yuan then said to himself, "brother Wang, good birds choose trees to live in. Qingqing has his own ideas."


    "Even if his martial arts were abandoned," Qi Yuan grinned, revealing two sharp tiger teeth, "it''s not a kitten that brother Wang can keep in captivity."


    The hand that holds chess is tiny Dun, Qi Rong Mou once crossed a silk cool color.


    After that, only the sound of the pieces touching the chessboard.


    There is a breeze coming from the lake. It''s cool.


    Qi Yuan cast a glance at the curtain and said with a smile, "it''s already so late. It''s better to fight another day."


    "Good." Qi Rong watched Qi Yuan leave with a smile.


    When his back disappeared in sight, he put away his smile and called Xue Du.


    "Go and find out who the seven princes have met these days, and tell me everything."


    "And Lord Bai?" Qi Rong asked.


    Xue Du replied, "Lord Xiaobai has already returned to your house. Let my subordinates tell you, and I will come to your house to see you in the evening."


    Qi Rong murmured thoughtfully: "Oh, it''s already mid month. I forgot."


    He looked at the chessboard on the table, black and white pieces crisscross, can not see the outcome.


    Qi Rong picked up a clear chess piece and raised a smile of unknown significance in the corner of his mouth: "the emperor''s Yi, but I underestimate him."

 Chapter 312

    After returning to the mansion, Bai Qingzhen just walked into the yard and felt a faint fragrance hovering in the air.


    He called uncle Liu, frowned and asked, "has anyone been here today?"


    "I seem to have seen Mu Zi, the right prime minister, come to the seventh prince. They stand together and don''t know what to say How do you know, my lord? "


    Bai Qingzhen said: "guess."


    He suddenly smile, smile a few thin cool: "the world for the Bureau, I would like to see, Mr. Mu how to stir up the situation."


    -


    the fourth Prince''s residence.


    Qi Rong is standing in the yard in the middle of the moon.


    Moon like water, qinglingling to fall on the ground. He held his hand and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    A moment later, Xue Du reported: "Lord, Lord Xiaobai is here."


    Qi Rong recovered and said with a smile, "I know. Go down."


    He gathered his mind and looked up to the door.


    There is a figure gradually walked in, the shadow looks very delicate, wearing a thin gown.


    The man came closer and closer, so the beautiful facial features were clearly visible, reflecting the cold moonlight, like bamboo branches.


    Qi Rong saw that Bai Qingzhen''s face was not as pale as words, and his heart was soft: "ah Heng."


    Bai Qingzhen looked up at him, his eyes were slightly heavy, passing the complexity of a flash.


    He looked very different from that in the daytime. He was as if he had been picked up from the water, and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    Qi Rong reaches out his hand to him and holds it obediently.


    However, the palm touch, did not bring the slightest warmth. Or, even if there is, he can''t feel it.


    His whole blood, at this moment, seems to be condensing. Every inch of the skin is cold, and the cold air rises from the soles of the feet.


    Bai Qingzhen can''t resist the cold, so he can only let himself approach Qi Rong, because this is his only warm source.


    He closed his eyes and thought carefully. When did they start to know?


    It seems that it was just a few years ago, but it seems that it has been a long time.


    So long that his memory was blurred.


    Qi Rong embraces Bai Qinghe. He whispers in his ear: "ah, sleep."


    So he closed his eyes.


    In fact, he didn''t feel sleepy. He just felt embarrassed when he looked at Qi Rong like this.


    Qi Rong is not afraid of his cold, he always takes care of him gently, will be good.


    Bai Qingzhen always let him go in silence.


    Quietly, I seem to have gone to sleep.


    Qi Rong looked at his back for a while and then closed his eyes.


    He had a dream.


    In his dream, he was still a teenager, so was the man.


    The man danced his sword in the yard. The light of the sword reflected the sun, with a strong indomitable spirit.


    So he leaned against the door until the young man put away his sword and came. But he is to say goodbye to himself, he said: "Mirs one day with the wind, soaring 90000 Li."


    He knows.


    Youth has always been the flying bird, no one can let him stay.


    As soon as the picture turns, it''s at the Palace Banquet.


    The emperor is saying something to Xiao shunzi. Right phase Mu Zi compares the nails of the left and right hands. Next to him is Bai Yan.


    Bai Yan was listening to Mu Zi''s words, but suddenly he gave a little meal, holding his wine cup and smiling.


    Just at this time, the guard''s bulletin came in layer upon layer: "newspaper! Bai qingjuan returns to Beijing


    So the crowd stopped.


    One by one, they came out and stood on the top of the gate. From a distance, they saw a snow-white horse galloping.

 Chapter 313

    Immediately, the boy was also dressed in white. Under the moonlight, his face was delicate and beautiful, like a dream.


    The young man pulled the reins at the gate of the city, raised his head and laughed at the crowd: "Bai Qinghe congratulated the emperor on his birthday. Long live the emperor


    Suddenly he let go of the reins, and with a little bit of his toe, he stepped on the horse and flew up to the castle.


    I don''t know where came a cheer: "qingluan Jun!"


    So the surrounding began to shout one after another: "qingluan Jun! Mr. qingluan


    Open your eyes again, it seems to be in the cold winter.


    He stepped on the snow in a daze, and there was a faint sound of weeping in front of him.


    In front is the tower, the gate is locked, on the wall, there is a white flag.


    He was at a loss as to where to go.


    His arm was suddenly held by someone. Xue Du said anxiously, "Lord, the Minister of the Ministry of household has just passed away. The Liao emissary, the emperor has called you to discuss it."


    Minister of the Ministry of household


    Bai Yan.


    He stretched out his hand, snowflakes fall on the fingertips, as if cold to the tip of the heart up.


    The cry in my ear is getting louder and louder. Lament, lament drum, for a long time.


    All of a sudden, he heard a loud horse hiss.


    Turning around, I saw the gate was opened. The dusty boy rode on a white horse, and his beautiful eyebrows and eyes were full of cold: "what are you crying about?"


    All the voices stopped and there was no response.


    Young Xiu Mei a twist, cold voice way: "mountains and rivers are not broken, home and country is still in.". Are you trying to make Liao envoys laugh at me for no one in the Western Jin Dynasty? "


    He raised his hand, rolled his sleeves, and rolled the white flag on the wall into his hand.


    As soon as his internal power vomited out, the white flag was broken and fell to the ground with a "patter".


    The boy was on the horse and said in a high voice, "no white flags, only war flags!"


    He raised his eyes and looked at the boy on the white horse like a God coming down to earth, tearing all the darkness and gloom.


    All the uneasiness disappeared in an instant, just because there was that person.


    When Qi Rong woke up, Bai Qingzhen had already left.


    He sat on the bed for a long time before he got up, put on his clothes and went to court.


    In the court hall, the officials were reporting as usual. Leng Bu Ding saw a man dressed in gaudy clothes standing at the door of the hall, smiling at everyone.


    Emperor Qing coughed lightly: "well, Aiqing, the right Prime Minister returned to the court. Everyone was happy."


    Ministers: "I''m not sure."


    Mu Zi happily walked in with small steps, but he resigned a few years ago, there was no place for him in the court.


    Mu Zi took a look around and looked embarrassed.


    The officials on both sides immediately stepped back, vacating the front seat.


    Bai Qingzhen didn''t want to move, but everyone stepped back and made him stagger.


    Mu Zi saw him and his eyes glowed: "Xiao Qingqing, I haven''t seen you for several years. Do you miss someone else?"


    Bai Qingzhen stood still and looked at him with a smile of surprise: "but how did you have your hair in a few years?"


    Mu Zi''s face was stiff, and she said with a strong smile: "Xiao Qingqing is just like the past. I still remember that you loved to run around with Bai Yan and shout for your brother''s hug with your big eyes. It''s so innocent."


    Bai Qingzhen sneered: "Qingzhen also remembers that in order to please his brother, he taught himself Changqin and played in front of Bai''s house. When he heard the chicken bought by the kitchen hit the wall and killed himself. Every time I think of it, I still feel the lingering sound is lingering in my ears. "


    Mu Zi said with a smile: "xiaoqingqing can still remember that when you were three years old, Bai Yan took you to the street. Some people think that you''re a girl because you''re red lipped and white toothed. You''ve chased people three streets with gnashing teeth, and then you''re scared by the dog and run back crying. "

 Chapter 314

    Bai Qingzhen stepped forward and said with a smile: "I can''t compare with Mr. mu. I thought my brother had gone to the brothel, so I went to the brothel to make trouble. As a result, I was detained by the procuress. Mr. Mu not only didn''t resist, but also got the number one position in a short day. It can be seen that those who achieve great things must be as flexible as Mr. mu. "


    Mu zishuirun''s eyes sank slightly, and his smile became sweeter: "when xiaoqingqing was one year old, Bai Yan put a pile of things on the ground for you to catch Zhou. Xiaoqingqing kept crying, kicking away the sword, shaking away the book, and finally grabbed a piece of chess, thinking it was sugar, straight to the mouth


    He said with concern: "at that time bite bad teeth, now can grow well?"


    "Thank you for your concern," Bai Qingzhen said. "Qingzhen remembers that once his brother was going to be in charge of a war. He was worried and had to go with him. As a result, he lost his way as soon as he got out of the capital. My brother can only go back to find him, but in a few days, he went to the south of Xinjiang and was arrested to make medicine. "


    "Even my brother sighed that it usually takes several hours for mu Zi to walk from the right prime minister''s residence to the palace. When I lost my way, I was walking like a flying horse


    Bai Qinghe got closer: "I don''t know that my husband''s injuries when he was tied up at that time were all better?"


    "Hurt on the back," Mu Zi seems to be a little shy, "if Xiao Qingqing wants to see it, he will go to the White House after waiting for the court."


    Mu Zi then said, "I heard that the seventh Prince is also in the white house now. Otherwise, people will move in and face Xiao Qingqing day and night. How about that?"


    The cold light in Bai Qingzhen''s eyes flashed by, but the corners of his lips were rising: "if you come, you will naturally have a bright future. It''s just that in his home, there are no colorful clothes, only plain food, and some small things all over the place. But if Mr. Chen is here, he feels like living in a fairyland. "


    Mu Zi''s face turned white, and immediately returned to normal. She walked two steps closer and said with a smile to Bai Qingzhen, "since then, Xiao Qingqing and I have lived together and lived together..."


    He looked at him with a smile.


    The two eyes seem to be looking at each other tenderly. The closer they are, the closer they are


    "Bang!" "Ding!"


    Qi Yuan, the seventh prince, grabs Mu Zi in time, and Qi Rong, the fourth prince, grabs Bai Qingzhen''s hand. The servant of the Ministry of punishment weeps between them


    Bai Qingzhen claps his hands and throws away the plum blossom dart between his fingers. With a cool smile, he says, "Qingzhen is just talking about the past with her husband. What''s the enemy?"


    Mu Zi also took back the silver needle under the sleeve, nodded with a smile: "it''s just that people love Xiao Qingqing, it''s too late."


    Xiao shunzi looked down, and all the civil and military officials hid away, and did not dare to make a sound. Looking back at the throne, there was no one.


    He walked up three or two steps, looked at it, leaned under the table, pulled up the crying emperor Qingdi, and comforted him: "Your Majesty, it''s OK. You can''t fight with Xiaobai."


    Emperor Qing rubbed his eyes and said, "what''s the fight?"


    Small Shun son also doesn''t understand: "isn''t your majesty scared to cry?"


    Emperor Qing bit his handkerchief: "of course not. I was moved."


    "I knew that you Xiang and Bai Aiqing had such a strong friendship between teachers and students. I should have invited you Xiang back so that they could be separated from each other for several years. I''m sorry for the ancestors in the underground..."


    Xiaoshunzi: "I''m not sure."

 Chapter 315

    The night is slightly cold, Qi Rong stands in the court, Mu Zi comes out from behind him, smile: "small four."


    Qi Rong turned his head and saluted respectfully: "yes, sir. How did you come here?"


    Mu Zi, holding a folding fan in her hand, was bewitched with a smile: "it''s a long night. Does Xiao Si feel lonely by himself?"


    "Mr. joked," Qi Rong turned his head and pointed to the flower bed on the ground. "The students just couldn''t sleep and came out to enjoy the flowers."


    "Enjoy the flowers," Mu Zi said with a smile, "why don''t you go with Xiao Qingqing?"


    Qi Rong slightly restrained, made a please action, "Sir, sit over there."


    They went to the pavilion together.


    There are sake and some tea on the table. Qi Rong stroked his sleeve and poured down a glass of wine for mu Zi: "please, sir."


    Mu Zi just smiles and says nothing.


    He is waiting for Qi Rong to speak first.


    After a long time, Qi Rongcai put down his glass and sighed: "Jun Si Meng Yang, I think of Jun, Yan Sha world crape myrtle Lang. Students often remember the scene when Mr. Meng and Mr. Meng taught the emperor together


    My purple eyelashes quiver.


    Qi Rong, as if he hadn''t seen it, poured the wine on his own, handed it to his lips for a sip, and said in a warm voice, "Sir, you have loved Meng Yangjun."


    Mu Zi suddenly smiles.


    People all say that Muzi is a legend. Whenever I mention his name, I will think of that gorgeous face.


    And Meng Yangjun, Bai Yan.


    The youth who always like to wear colorful clothes always follow a simple purple dress.


    But now, Mu Zi is nearly 30 years old, but that person is always in the youth.


    Meng Yangjun died in the winter of the 13th year of Yong''an at the age of 23.


    Ziweilang fighting thousands of miles, Meng Yangjun fighting unbeaten ah


    If Muzi is a legend, then Baiyan is a dream.


    It''s a disillusioned dream.


    Everyone can talk about Mu Zi, but no one dares to talk about the young man in purple.


    As if in this way, Bai Yan is still the 23-year-old gentle youth.


    But if it''s a dream, it''s just a pity after waking up. And the most painful, nothing more than once had, so lost, unforgettable, pain to heartbreak.


    Mu Zi looked at Qi Rong and hooked her lips: "Xiao Si, you want to remind me that Bai Yan is helping you."


    Qi Rong said, "yes."


    Mu Zi said: "Bai Yan helps you, so his brother Bai Qingzhen should help you. If I don''t help you, I shouldn''t stop you. That''s what you think


    Qi Rong did not hide, looked directly at Mu Zi, and spit out a word: "yes."


    Mu Zi began to laugh, like a goblin in the moonlight.


    He had a bright smile, but he didn''t smile at all.


    Mu Zi asked: "Xiao Si, do you want to fight for this world?"


    Qi Rong put down his glass, looked at Mu Zi without blinking, and asked: "students have the ability to get things, why not fight?"


    Mu Zi stares at him and says, "you can''t."


    The gentle smile on Qi Rong''s face suddenly stopped. His pupils shrank and his voice was a little higher: "just because the students are common people?"


    "Small four," Mu Zi sighed gently, with a trace of pity in her tone, "obsession is too deep, but it will be doomed. If one day you get what you want, you will lose something forever. "


    Mu Zi looked at him: "I''m afraid that you will repent."

 Chapter 316

    "I heard that many officials were attacked in the capital recently. It''s just strange that the thief didn''t steal property. Instead, he just opened his official clothes and touched them? Did you meet a flower picker? "


    "What flowers do those old ministers have to pick?" The speaker carefully bumped the other person''s shoulder and looked at Mu Zi, who was playing with a smile in front of the mirror. His eyes suggested that he lowered his voice, "look, the right phase is like this Why didn''t the thief come to pick him up? "


    As soon as the words came out, the officials around all looked at Mu Zi one after another.


    Mu Zi felt something. She raised her head doubtfully and gave everyone a smile.


    The crowd turned back and began to whisper: "I think the thief is blind."


    "I don''t think so," came a voice from the slant, humane. "I think the thief is looking for someone."


    "Looking for someone? What do you mean When we took over the conversation, we found out who the person was.


    Quickly spread out, to Bai Qingzhen revealed professional fake smile: "Beijing Zhaoyin adult."


    Bai Qingzhen nodded slightly, "you adults, since you have heard about this, I suggest that you''d better go together after you go down to the court."


    "Otherwise..." He hooked his lips, and his voice seemed to be cool, "but it''s really that every day should not, and the earth doesn''t work."


    The officials were startled by what he said, and they got together and shivered.


    He no longer looked at them, but went out of the hall.


    Qi Rong was already standing there, waiting for him.


    Bai Qingzhen kept walking in his direction and bowed down to salute: "good evening, fourth king."


    Qi Rongxu raised his hand and asked the official about the attack: "I just heard that. You said that the man was looking for someone. Why?"


    Bai Qingzhen didn''t talk nonsense, and said frankly: "that man didn''t hurt people, didn''t rob money, and was not a flower picker. The officer carefully inquired several adults who were attacked, and came to the conclusion that every time he just lifted the official''s robe, looked at his back through the light, and then left. "


    "So the officer thought that the thief was an official in the court, and there must be some trace on his back."


    Qi Rong frowned: "the man was careful. He didn''t even find anything in Bai Yujing. He didn''t know what his purpose was."


    Bai Qingzhen thought for a moment and said, "let Bai Yujing check. If there are any officials who are between 30 and 40 years old and have scars or birthmarks on their backs, check their background again."


    "Well," Qi Rong nodded, "I''ll tell Xue du to do it when I go back."


    After a few words with Qi Rong, Bai Qingzhen left the palace.


    Mu Zi and Qi Yuan are still in Bai Fu. Some of them don''t want to go back, so they walk slowly.


    All of a sudden, the sound around me was quiet.


    Bai Qingzhen slowed down and looked the same.


    Until he went into an alley, there was no one around.


    "Come out," he said


    From behind him, slowly out of a figure. The man looked like he was in his thirties. He was born with a tiger on his back. At this time, he said with a worried face: "Mr. Bai, Mr. Bai, help me!"


    Bai Qingzhen turns around and turns out to be Zhang Hongjun, the Minister of Dali temple.


    Looking at Zhang Hongjun''s confused look, he had a guess in his heart and asked, "how?"


    Zhang Hongjun clenched his teeth, seemed determined, and said: "the thief recently It''s for me

 Chapter 317

    All of a sudden, the sound around me was quiet.


    Bai Qingzhen slowed down and looked the same.


    Until he went into an alley, there was no one around.


    "Come out," he said


    From behind him, slowly out of a figure. The man looked like he was in his thirties. He was born with a tiger on his back. At this time, he said with a worried face: "Mr. Bai, Mr. Bai, help me!"


    Bai Qingzhen turns around and turns out to be Zhang Hongjun, the Minister of Dali temple.


    Looking at Zhang Hongjun''s confused look, he had a guess in his heart and asked, "how?"


    Zhang Hongjun clenched his teeth, seemed determined, and said: "the thief recently It''s for me


    "Oh?" Bai Qingzhen picked his eyebrows and continued to ask calmly, "why does he want to find you?"


    Looking at Zhang Hongjun, Bai Qingzhen said, "he wants to kill you."


    A very definite tone.


    Zhang Hongjun, sweating, nodded: "yes, he''s here to kill me."


    He took two steps forward, took off his belt, pulled down his clothes and turned his back, revealing a deep knife wound on his back.


    The scar has scabbed. It seems that it''s a long time ago. It''s just because I cut too hard at that time, so that up to now, I still leave such a deep mark.


    "What happened in the end," Bai Qingzhen looked at him, "if you don''t make it clear, I can''t help it."


    Zhang Hongjun was silent for a long time before he spoke.


    The bloody past buried in the Loess in those years has come back to me.


    After many years, it seems that we can still hear the strong blood, the sound of swords, screams, and sounds.


    Zhang Hongjun''s eyes were red. In front of him, a corpse lay limply and miserably. Thick blood filled the whole ground.


    Every step he took left a bloody footprint on the ground.


    He was born in a poor family. Because of natural disasters, he could not escape from the famine and ran out of his hometown.


    Zhang Hongjun was born with a lot of strength. He thought he could find a job to support himself, but in such a disaster year, people didn''t hire any workers at all.


    In the end, Zhang Hongjun had no choice but to take the grass as the enemy.


    In this bandit''s nest, he did well. Within two years, he became the second in charge.


    This time, they have a crush on a team on the road.


    That group of people originally looked nothing, ordinary, but inadvertently, the carriage curtain lifted, revealing the big box inside.


    Things that can be packed in such a big box can''t be just ordinary things.


    And they thought.


    I didn''t want to kill people at first, but those people wanted to take the box from them.


    Zhang Hongjun was impatient and swung his knife.


    "Poof -"


    blood splashes.


    He was still a little confused, and he heard the screams of one after another.


    It was as if the floodgate had opened. After killing a man, Zhang Hongjun suddenly got excited. He threw the box aside and rushed into the crowd with a long knife.


    I don''t know how long it took for a farce to stop.


    Zhang Hongjun''s face was twisted. He was accidentally scratched by a man with a knife. The wound was so deep that almost all the bones could be seen.


    Zhang Hongjun gave a fierce Pooh and made a few more cuts on the man''s body.


    The blood splashed on Lao Gao, and Zhang Hongjun laughed grimly without blinking his eyes.


    They guessed very well. The box was full of gold and silver.


    These people should be well-off families, and they also come out to escape from the famine. They have all their belongings here, so that the bandits can find a bargain.

 Chapter 318

    Zhang Hongjun used the money and later donated it to a small official.


    He was a little clever and willing to bear hardships, and his official career rose steadily. Later, he was recruited into Baiyujing by Bai Qingzhen to work for Qi Rong.


    After hearing Zhang Hongjun''s words, Bai Qingzhen was speechless for a long time.


    He turned his head in disgust and said, "how many years have you been in Baiyujing?"


    Zhang Hongjun bowed his head to think about it and replied, "it''s been three years so far."


    "Since it''s been three years, you should know who the master of Baiyujing is."


    "And if you want to ask for your life, you should go to him instead of me," he said


    With a bitter smile, Zhang Hongjun said, "of course, I know. It''s just..."


    "But you think that if the fourth Prince knew what you did, he would not protect you, so he came to me."


    Zhang Hongjun dropped his eyes and said nothing, which was obviously a default.


    It''s not that Qi Rong is such an honest and kind-hearted person, but that he can''t allow such past people to work for him, which will do harm to Qi Rong''s reputation.


    Bai Qingzhen said, "go back. You have to be careful about this. I have no right and no way to save you. "


    "Lord white, Lord white!" Zhang Hongjun looks at Bai Qingzhen''s back as he turns to leave. His eyes are desperate.


    After he came out of the alley, he thought about it and went back to the fourth Prince''s house.


    When Xue Du saw him, he was a little surprised: "it''s going to be dark. Why did the adult come?"


    "I''ve come to talk to Wang Ye about something," Bai Qingzhen asked him. "Where''s Wang Ye?"


    "In the study," Xue Dudao said, "do you need to go down to report it?"


    "No," he waved, "I''ll go myself."


    Qi Rong''s study is very simple, burning a good smell of light incense, smoke curling straight up, hook out his hazy profile.


    Bai Qingzhen knocked on the door and called, "Lord."


    Qi Rong heard his voice, slightly stunned, got up and looked at him coming in: "why did you come, didn''t you go back to the house?"


    "On the way, I met Zhang Hongjun, the Minister of Dali temple," Bai Qingzhen found a chair and sat down. "When he heard something, he came to tell the Lord."


    Qi Rong knows that if it''s not important, Bai Qingzhen won''t come back specially.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked


    "About the thief who appeared recently."


    Bai Qingzhen told Zhang Hongjun coldly.


    Finally, he looked up at Qi Rong and said, "Wang Ye thinks how to deal with it?"


    Qi Rong was silent for a long time.


    The candle flickered slightly, and he sighed: "this matter will be found out, and I can''t protect him."


    Can''t keep it, or don''t want to keep it?


    There was no accident between Bai Qingzhen''s looks. He knew that it was normal for him to make such a choice with Qi Rong''s character.


    If Qi Rong could make such a decision, he must have a new candidate in his heart.


    If one piece is broken, replace it with another.


    "In that case," Bai Qingzhen stood up, "I''ll leave."


    Qi Rong only said: "I''m sorry I''ll let Xue Du take you back. "


    He didn''t refuse.


    After returning to the mansion, Qi Yuan seldom comes to disturb him. It is estimated that he is negotiating with Mu Zi.


    He was not interested in exploring. He rubbed his eyebrows wearily. Just as he was about to wash, he heard a loud noise coming from outside.


    Bai Qingzhen frowned and pushed the door open: "what''s the noise?"


    The man who came to Dali temple said to Bai Qingzhen in a flustered way: "Mr. Jing Zhaoyin, Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang, he''s dead!"

 Chapter 319

    Zhang Hongjun is dead.


    Not long ago, the living man who talked to him suddenly died.


    There is a moment''s trance in Bai Qingzhen.


    "I''ll go and have a look," he said


    Looking at Bai Qingzhen''s slightly white face, Liu Bo said with some heartache: "my Lord, it''s so late..."


    Bai Qingzhen shook his head, went back to his room, dressed, and went to Zhang Hongjun''s house with the messenger.


    Probably because there was no case of assassinating officials in the capital for a long time, which made everyone panic.


    By the time he arrived, many people had already arrived.


    Qi Yuan, Qi Rong, Mu Zi


    Bai Qingchen asks for Zhang Hongjun''s death.


    According to what he said, Zhang Hongjun died miserably. The fatal wound was a snake shaped dart in his chest. He was crisp and killed with one knife. After his death, he was patched with dozens of knives.


    Qi Rong listened and frowned: "it''s hate killing."


    He and Bai qingjuan looked at each other and thought of what Zhang Hongjun had said.


    If what he said is true, it is the family that was robbed and killed by the mountain bandits that survived.


    After many years, he finally came to Zhang Hongjun for revenge.


    Qi Yuan went to Zhang Hongjun''s body and opened the curtain. Looking at the bloody scene, his face did not change. He only said, "this snake shaped dart seems to be special."


    He took out his handkerchief and picked up the snake dart. After wiping off the blood, he saw a small "Chen" engraved on the body of the dart.


    It looks like someone''s unique logo.


    Qi Yuan looked at the crowd: "you adults, do you recognize this thing?"


    They all looked confused and shook their heads.


    Suddenly, a soft voice came from the corner: "I know."


    Following the sound, I saw Mu Zi smiling tenderly at everyone. She pointed the snake shaped dart with her white fingers and repeated: "people really know."


    Even Bai Qingzhen couldn''t help looking at Mu Zi.


    I didn''t expect that Muzi, who has always been playing in the world, knows the things in the Jianghu.


    Mu Zi approached, looked at the word "Chen" on the snake dart, and nodded his head: "that''s him."


    "Who?" Qi Yuan asked.


    Mu Zi felt tired. She found a place to sit down. Against everyone''s fierce eyes, she said wrongly, "it''s a little guy with the wrong master."


    As if remembering something, Mu Zi said: "his master is an assassin. He doesn''t know what he has against the imperial court. He takes the list of assassinating officials."


    Muzi regretfully said: "the child followed him and became an assassin. It''s so good-looking. Why can''t you think so? "


    Qi Rong was surprised and said, "how did you know so clearly, sir?"


    Mu Zi covered her lips and laughed: "because The child came to assassinate me when they were in seclusion. "


    He fiddled with the slender jade fingers. "At that time, I thought it was someone who admired the reputation of others. I didn''t expect it was a young guy."


    Everyone: "why didn''t you really assassinate this demon.


    "And then?" Qi Yuan asked.


    "And then..." Mu purple Du lips, "just with the smoke to make him dizzy, throw out the door, blowing the cold wind all night."


    "Later, he didn''t give up. As a result, he fainted once. Gradually, he didn''t come."

 Chapter 320

    Mu Zi felt tired. She found a place to sit down. Against everyone''s fierce eyes, she said wrongly, "it''s a little guy with the wrong master."


    Mu Zi felt tired. She found a place to sit down. Against everyone''s fierce eyes, she said wrongly, "it''s a little guy with the wrong master."


    As if remembering something, Mu Zi said: "his master is an assassin. He doesn''t know what he has against the imperial court. He takes the list of assassinating officials."


    Muzi regretfully said: "the child followed him and became an assassin. It''s so good-looking. Why can''t you think so? "


    Qi Rong was surprised and said, "how did you know so clearly, sir?"


    Mu Zi covered her lips and laughed: "because The child came to assassinate me when they were in seclusion. "


    He fiddled with the slender jade fingers. "At that time, I thought it was someone who admired the reputation of others. I didn''t expect it was a young guy."


    Everyone: "why didn''t you really assassinate this demon.


    "And then?" Qi Yuan asked.


    "And then..." Mu purple Du lips, "just with the smoke to make him dizzy, throw out the door, blowing the cold wind all night."


    "Later, he didn''t give up. As a result, he fainted once. Gradually, he didn''t come."


    Mu Zi broke her fingers and calculated, "it should have been three years, right?"


    "Three years?" Bai Qingzhen picked his eyebrows.


    That is the day when Zhang Hongjun entered Baiyujing.


    Mu Zi thought for a moment and said, "I seem to remember his name is Chen Yang. A few years ago, about 17-8, now, it should be the year of weak crown


    He bowed his head and said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that he would kill people one day."


    "Assassins, they always kill." Qiyuan road.


    Bai Qingzhen said to Mu Zi, "please draw Chen Yang''s face carefully, sir."


    Mu Zi didn''t refuse. She sighed as she drew: "it''s so beautiful. What''s wrong with doing something?"


    After he received the pen, everyone gathered around him to see how fierce the murderer was.


    This one sees, it is Leng however.


    In the picture, he is a boy in black, with cold eyes and stubborn eyes. He grinned and showed two little tiger teeth.


    It doesn''t look like an assassin in our minds at all.


    Chen Yang, Chen Yang. People like their names, like the rising sun, radiate warmth around them.


    Mu Zi bit her lip: "only in the past three years, her appearance should not be too bad."


    Someone asked, "what if he uses transvestition?"


    Mu Zi sneered: "he will not."


    "He disdains to use such means."


    "It''s strange to say that he is an assassin, but he has to go straight."


    He raised his red lips and smiled at the crowd: "otherwise, how did you find out that he had come to assassinate me


    He''s an unusual assassin.


    Bai Qingzhen''s heart must be clear. Then, Chen Yang will not be like other assassins. After killing people, he will hide and disappear.


    In this city, someone should have seen the trace of Chen Yang.


    He sent people to check the name of Chen Yang, and asked the Yamen to paste the portrait in various conspicuous places.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long to receive a reward -


    dozens of miles outside the city, there is a small mountain, which is occupied by bandits, called "Chenxing stronghold".


    Morning star village.


    It''s a little interesting that the corners of his lips are up.

 Chapter 321

    "Where''s your master?" Qi Rong asked Liu Bo, looked around, did not find the figure of Bai Qingzhen.


    Liu Bo shook his head: "report back to the Lord, I don''t know."


    In the early morning, he didn''t find any adults, no matter in his study or bedroom.


    Today is not the day to go to court.


    My Lord, where have you been?


    Qi Rong thought, "I''ll go to Zhaoyin''s house to have a look. There are many things going on in the capital these days. Maybe he went to work."


    Mr. Liu Xindao works at home.


    Seeing that the fourth prince had gone from afar, somehow, Liu Bo was a little bit abrupt and had a bad premonition.


    Zhaoyin mansion.


    Qi Rong caught a few yamen servants who wanted to make a detour when they saw him. He laughed and said, "where''s Lord Bai?"


    Several yamen servants looked at each other.


    Qi Rong continued to say in a warm voice, "don''t worry. If Lord Bai mentions it later, he will say it''s the king who forced you."


    "Tell me, Lord Bai, where have you been?"


    His smile gradually subsided and he looked serious.


    Yamen officers had no choice but to say, "my Lord, he went to Chenxing village."


    "Alone?" Qi Rong raises eyebrows.


    "Yes," the Yamen officers were also quite helpless, "the adults do not let us follow, we do not listen to how to persuade him."


    Qi Rong said, "if you are obedient, you will not be called Bai Qingzhen."


    "Breaking into Chenxing village alone," Qi Rong clenched his teeth and said in a low voice, "he really thought he was still the qingluan king."


    Qi Rong was about to walk when he saw a man standing at the door.


    Mu Zi smiles at him.


    Qi Rong went over and frowned: "Sir, do you want to stop me?"


    Mu Zi shook her head with a smile and sighed: "I''m not trying to stop you, just Xiao Si. That''s what Xiao Qingqing means."


    "Just listen to him once."


    As soon as the words came out, Qi Rong was slightly stunned.


    It seems that Mu Zi said the same thing to him a long time ago.


    At that time, he was eager to show himself in front of the emperor. Liao envoys came to compete with people in the Western Jin Dynasty.


    Qi Rong is holding a long sword and is ready to play.


    It was Bai Qinghu who stopped him.


    He said: "the fourth brother is the prince, and the envoy of Liao Dynasty is not worthy to let the fourth brother use force."


    Young people dressed in white, like dazzling stars, arrogantly opposed to Liao emissary.


    Qi Rong wants to persuade, Mu Zi pulls him: "you listen to him once."


    So after that time, there was no qingluan king in the world.


    The rest, only the corner of the lip up, hanging like a sneer also ironic smile of the Lord Jing Zhaoyin.


    Qi Rong closed his eyes and walked out of the door in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Bai Qingzhen left the city alone. He was going to Chenxing village.


    He is going to find Chen Yang.


    After all, it''s a bandit''s nest. Chen Yang has seen blood on his hands. He should have asked more people to follow him. But he didn''t want to.


    Because what he wants to say to Chen Yang today should not be heard by others.


    Moreover, he learned from Mu Zi who Chen Yang''s master was.


    He wants to meet Chen Yang as qingluan Jun.


    The mountain road is rugged, and Bai Qinghu has a little difficulty in walking. After a while, I finally saw the flag with the three characters of "Morning Star Village".


    As soon as Bai Qingzhen stepped forward, he was stopped by a man warily: "who are you? What are you going to do? "


    He replied, "Jing Zhaoyin, you are innocent."


    As soon as the man''s face changed, his eyes became more hostile and suspicious.


    "As an official, why do you come to our Chenxing stronghold to seek your own death?"


    "I''ll meet your leader Chen Yang." The way of Bai Qingzhen.

 Chapter 322

    "Give up, our leader hates you officials most." The man disdained the tunnel.


    Bai Qingzhen was silent and said with a smile, "in that case, you can say that qingluan is here."


    The man was stunned.


    He looked at the thin young man in front of him, who seemed to be able to be blown down by the wind. After a long time, he choked out a sentence: "it''s impossible. You''re talking nonsense!"


    "Yes or no, just go to see Chen Yang."


    The gatekeeper hesitated to see Bai Qinghu for a long time before reporting to Chen Yang.


    Bai Qingzhen stood still and waited.


    He wasn''t like that before.


    He was also a wanton young man, and later


    White and clear hang down eyes.


    A moment later, a figure came quickly to him.


    He seemed to be a little worried. He gasped a little and stopped in front of Bai Qinghe.


    He raised his eyes.


    Mu Zi''s painting skills are really good. The people in front of him have the same eyebrows as he painted. His eyes are very clear and shining.


    There is still a trace of childishness between the edges and corners, just like the rising sun. Can be a black cover Guanghua, quiet as if breathing sound is hard to hear.


    "Chen Yang," Bai Qingzhen said


    Chen Yang looked at him, slightly stunned.


    King qingluan.


    It''s really qingluan Jun.


    He had a moment of confusion.


    The wind swept past my ears, as if back to the time of Wulin Dabi. He was young at that time, and was taken by his master to open his eyes.


    Of course, Shifu was on the stage. He was sitting down there.


    The one who competed with master was a young man, dressed as white as snow, holding a long sword.


    The sharp point of the sword is like a startling autumn water.


    It was an autumn day, and the sun was very bright. Chen Yang squinted to see, can only see the young halo in the light, slightly blurred delicate facial features.


    Master takes the lead in launching an attack. His figure is as fast as lightning. It is a common body method among assassins.


    The boy calmly closed his eyes, even with a leisurely smile at the corner of his mouth.


    In the shadow of the master, the young man suddenly opened his eyes, and the light of the sword flashed.


    His sword came to a steady stop at master''s neck.


    The crowd exclaimed, followed by thunderous applause.


    Chen Yang was also stunned.


    Together with the assassins, the pursuit is fast and accurate, but up to now, he still hasn''t figured out how the young man used the sword.


    The master waved to him, and he stood in a rather awkward position.


    The young man stood in front of him with his sword.


    Master happily introduced to him: "this is my apprentice." He patted Chen Yang on the shoulder again, "this is qingluan."


    The young man looked down at him. His beautiful eyes seemed to reflect the autumn sunlight. Chen Yang''s heart leaped and he bowed his head in confusion.


    The master hated the iron but said: "this child is good everywhere. It''s just this temperament. We should practice it well. If I can be as good as qingluan, I will be relieved. "


    Chen Yang blushed.


    Hear the voice of youth clear and bright ring out: "do not get in the way, now this is very good."


    "Some people like the thin snow in winter, others like the light of the sun. People in the world, each has its own twists and turns, each has its own joy. Why rigidly, why force? "


    After a moment''s silence, the master stroked his beard and said with a smile, "I''ve been taught, Mr. qingluan."


    The boy turned his back and waved to them.


    Chen Yang stares at the figure for a long time, and his eyes turn. The young man''s appearance gradually coincides with the thin young man in front of him.


    It is clear that there has been no change in facial features, but Chen Yang just thinks that there is something different.

 Chapter 323

    "How can you be..." Chen Yang looked straight at the official clothes on Bai Qingzhen.


    "As you can see, I am now an official of the imperial court," Bai Qinghe said with a smile


    "And I''m here today," he said, looking at Chen Yang with a light hook on his lips. "It''s also to attract you to Baiyujing."


    "I want you to serve the fourth prince."


    Chen Yang frowned and subconsciously refuted: "what are you talking about? How can I be a running dog of the imperial court?"


    "You misunderstood," said Bai Qingzhen, "Baiyujing does not belong to the imperial court. It only belongs to the fourth prince."


    Chen Yang was stunned. He was very clever. He quickly responded and clenched his fist: "you are willing to do it for him And that''s how it works. "


    Bai Qingzhen didn''t comment. He just laughed at Chen Yang: "there are many people around the fourth prince, but some things can''t be seen."


    "Things in the dark need to be dealt with by the shadow. It''s the best choice for you to kill an official of the imperial court. So I want you to be his shadow. "


    "From then on, there will be no more Chen Yang in the world."


    "Ridiculous," Chen Yang sneered, "why should I promise you?"


    "By..." Bai Qingzhen''s ear tip moved and his smile was meaningful.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed out to the outside of the mountain, "there thousands of soldiers who were ordered to suppress bandits."


    Chen Yang''s face changed: "did you bring officers and soldiers?"


    Bai Qingzhen shook his head slowly, and his eyebrows faded a little: "they are not from me."


    Soon, when the troops came to the city, the leading general sat on the horse and yelled, "Chen Yang, those who know the truth will be arrested as soon as possible! Otherwise, today is the time of blood washing in your morning star stronghold. "


    Chen Yang grabbed Bai Qingzhen''s neck and said in a cold voice, "is this the style of the people in your court? Indiscriminate killing. The people in my morning star stronghold are not full of evil. They are just ordinary people who are oppressed and desperate. "


    "They won''t listen to you." White, clear and light.


    "Aren''t those people afraid that I''ll kill you?" Chen Yang ruthless voice way, the strength on the hand also weighed a few minutes.


    Bai Qingzhen was not afraid at all. He just raised his eyebrows and opened a strange smile on his lips: "Chen Yang, don''t you understand? They not only want to kill you, but also me."


    Chen Yang was stunned, and his anger rose inexplicably in his heart. He turned his internal power and yelled at the foot of the mountain: "your Jing Zhaoyin is in my hands now. If you don''t want him to die, you can leave quickly!"


    He grabbed Bai Qingzhen and went out to make the people below see clearly.


    After hearing what he said, there was a small disturbance.


    But soon, the general''s face sank and said with a cold smile, "today, we are here to suppress the bandits. We didn''t see jingzhaoyin at all. You say, don''t you? "


    After a moment''s silence, they all spoke in unison: "yes!"


    Chen Yang was surprised and angry: "how can they do this to you?"


    But he was innocent and still looked as if he had been. He said in a soft voice, "you see, I said that earlier."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the dense forest, Qi Yuan, the seventh prince, sat on a tree. His body shape is not as lazy as in the past, holding a bow and crossbow in his slender hand.


    A sharp arrow seems to burst out at any time.


    He raised his head and looked in the direction of the arrow - the young man in the dark red official uniform looked thin and fragile.


    Jiang Wenqiu sat under the tree and said with a gentle smile, "Mr. Wang, are you soft hearted?"

 Chapter 324

    Qi Yuan was silent.


    Jiang Wenqiu looked up at him, looking inexplicable. After a while, he said, "Lord, you should know that if you don''t die, you will be a big resistance."


    "At that time," Jiang Wenqiu said in a low voice, "how can you win the fourth prince?"


    "I know." Qi Yuan hooked the corner of his lips. He wanted to laugh, but as soon as he raised the slight radian, he fell down again.


    He rubbed the bow with his fingertips. As long as he let go, the sharp bow would break out of the air and hit the young man''s chest.


    Qi Yuan narrowed his eyes. He could see that Chen Yang was holding Bai Qingzhen and retreating. Now is the best time to do it. If you do it at this moment, you will be regarded as a miscarriage in chaos.


    No one will doubt his head. At the same time, he will be able to root out the Chenxing stronghold, catch or kill Chen Yang and ask for credit in front of the emperor.


    He had a good plan. From the moment Chen Yang appeared, Qi Yuan and Jiang Wenqiu had worked out their current plan.


    Qi Yuan is clear about Bai Qingzhen''s character. He knows that Bai Qingzhen will come in person.


    The young man was not a well-known qingluan king for a long time. He became fragile, thin, and helpless.


    Now, he just needs to move his finger to kill Bai Qinghe.


    At the end of the line of sight, you can see Chen Yang dragging Bai Qinghe nervously to avoid the attack of the army.


    Jiang Wenqiu frowned and reminded: "Lord, if you don''t do it again, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance."


    Qi Yuan closed his eyes. He stared at the young man''s pale face. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    A moment later, the hand on the crossbow suddenly released.


    Bows and arrows break through the wind.


    Jiang Wenqiu''s eyes closely followed the bow and arrow.


    "Whew -"


    with the momentum of indomitable, the wind roared, and suddenly passed through Bai Qingyu''s ear. The white earlobe was cut and half red.


    Bai Qinghe, as if unable to feel the pain, was slightly stunned.


    Behind him, Chen Yang was stunned. The army below was even more stunned.


    Someone asked: "no command, who shot the arrow!"


    There was no response.


    Chen Yang clenched his teeth: "the people of the imperial court are really cruel, even you will not let go."


    As if lit a spark, by the wind blowing, ignited a prairie fire. The archers of the army below were all ready to kill.


    The arrow rain is flying, Chen Yang said, hand action is faster, step by step back. It seems that Bai Qingyu is imprisoned, making him unable to move, but in fact it is protecting him from being hurt.


    The situation not far away fell into the eyes of others. Jiang Wenqiu sighed and said, "I knew that Wang Ye was an infatuated species. Wen Qiu would never put treasure on Wang Ye."


    Qi Yuan jumped down from the tree, took Jiang Wenqiu''s shoulder, and laughed heartlessly, "sometimes I miss it."


    Jiang Wenqiu snorted coldly: "it''s only the Lord himself who knows whether to miss or lose his heart."


    He clapped Qi Yuan''s hand and pushed his wheelchair away. Qi Yuan had to chase him: "Wen Qiu, don''t be angry. Although I have not been able to end my innocence, the Chenxing stronghold is surrounded by officers and soldiers, and they will surely die... "


    They drifted away and eventually disappeared into the jungle.


    And Chenxing village is still full of blood.


    The imperial court was fierce and prepared for it. No matter how good their Kung Fu is, they can''t resist the sea of people tactics.


    Chen Yang can only watch one familiar face fall down. He clenches his teeth and his eyes turn red.

 Chapter 325

    In such a situation of corpses everywhere, Bai Qingzhen''s face was still cold and calm.


    He heard Chen Yang''s breathing sound more and more heavy, slightly don''t start, way: "you let me go."


    Chen Yang stagnated and said coldly, "you imperial court people have killed so many of my brothers. Do you still want me to let you go?"


    Bai Qingzhen shook his head: "No."


    "I mean," his eyes fell on the wound on Chen Yang''s arm, "you don''t care about me. If you protect me like this again, you''ll only hurt more and more seriously."


    Chen Yang steps a meal, subconsciously retort: "who, who protect you!"


    Now, they are trapped in the hall. Outside the door are the officers and soldiers of the imperial court who may rush in at any time.


    While breathing, Chen Yang said with a self mocking smile: "it''s not a loss to die with qingluan."


    Bai Qingzhen took a look at him and said softly, "we won''t die."


    Chen Yanggang was about to say something when he heard a sound above his head. He raised his head warily, and his concealed weapons were ready to go.


    Bai Qingzhen suddenly pressed his hand.


    Chen Yang raised his eyes in surprise and saw that he shook his head to himself.


    It was a simple brick house, and a hole was soon opened.


    In the moonlight, Chen Yang frowned and looked at his pretty face.


    Behind the man was the night, and the clear light fell on the corner of his eyes and brows, which was very beautiful.


    He did not look at Chen Yang one eye, the line of sight turns, fell on the body of Bai Qingzhen.


    Seeing that he was in good condition, I felt a little relieved.


    Bai Qingzhen called out to him, "you''re here."


    Acquaintance is like meeting an old friend in the morning.


    Perhaps the moon is gentle, his voice does not sound cold, so determined, seems to have expected this scene.


    Qi Rong lifted his robe and jumped down from the eaves.


    Standing in front of him, he held his arms and squeezed out two words: "nonsense."


    Bai Qingzhen then smiles: "four elder brothers are not also by me make."


    Qi Rong was stunned.


    I haven''t heard Bai Qinghu call him that for a long time.


    He dropped his long eyelashes, his eyes were soft, and he answered with a low voice: "well."


    Next to Chen Yang aware of the strange atmosphere between the two people, some uncomfortable to pick eyebrows: "who is he?"


    Bai Qingzhen said, "fourth prince, you are the one who will serve in the future."


    It was him.


    It was for him.


    Chen Yang stares at Qi Rong, unable to tell what it''s like to be upset in his heart.


    When Qi Rong heard Bai Qingzhen''s words, he thought about it and understood it. He picked his eyebrows lightly: "is that why you came here? Why don''t you tell me? "


    "If you say that," Bai Qingzhen said with a smile, "some things will be invisible."


    "What is it?"


    He did not answer, but dropped his head. The long eyelashes covered half of the eyes, and at the end of the line of sight was a gray arrow.


    Qi Rong just at this time, noticed his earlobe.


    He took out his handkerchief from his arms and rubbed it gently. His voice sounded cold: "who hurt you?"


    "How can I see so many people?" he said with a smile


    There was a shadow on the roof again, and a tender voice called out: "Lord, qingluan, if you don''t go, those officers and soldiers will come in!"


    Bai Qingzhen turned to Chen Yang and said, "how are you thinking?"


    "If you agree, you can live, but never have a name."


    "If you don''t follow, you will die under random arrows and be buried with the whole morning star stronghold."


    "Now, Chen Yang, what''s your decision?"

 Chapter 326

    "It''s said that the assassin who killed the courtier is dead, isn''t he?"


    "No, thanks to Lord Xiaobai who found the hiding place of the assassin. Lord Xiaobai is really very brave. He is worthy of being king qingluan... "


    "Shh," one of them put his index finger to his lips and looked around. "Don''t mention this title. If the fourth Prince hears it, he must..."


    "What do you want?" A clear voice came from behind, which scared the two people who were talking.


    They turned their heads rigidly and said, "Hello, fourth prince."


    Qi Rong looked at them with a smile and warned: "if you two adults are free, you may as well put the time for chatting on business. In this way, your father can cry less in the court."


    The two men wiped the cold sweat on their forehead and answered again and again.


    At this time, Qi Yuan passed by and laughed at Qi Rong: "I saw brother Wang disciplining people in the early morning. It''s not like brother Wang''s temperament."


    Qi Rong''s dark color flashed in his eyes. He just looked up at him and said with a smile, "Xiao Qi, who got up early today, doesn''t look like you."


    "Naturally, it''s because I have something to report to my father," Qi Yuan blinked. "Brother Wang, don''t you guess what''s the matter?"


    "If you can trouble Xiao Qi to go to court in person, I think," Qi Rong smiles, "it''s the bad news from General Chen in the north."


    Qi Yuan picked the tip of his brow. Unable to see what he thought, he just said with a smile: "brother Wang is really smart. From childhood to adulthood, my father always praised you for your cleverness. Compared with brother Wang, I''m a dandy who can do nothing. "


    He walked lazily to Qi Rong''s side and laughed heartlessly. He looked rather pitiful and sighed: "Oh, no wonder everyone only likes you, brother Wang. So does father and emperor, and so does Qingqing."


    "It''s a pity that people who like you never get good results."


    Listening to Qi Yuan mention Bai Qingzhen''s name, Qi Rong can''t help but pinch his fist. He looks at Qi Yuan straight, and hasn''t said a word for a long time.


    Qi Yuan''s eyes have always been slightly on the pick, with a little spring like smile, beautiful hidden a trace of charm. But when the dark pupil sank down, it was like the rain coming from the sky, which made people gasp.


    At this moment, he suddenly didn''t know how to say it or what to say.


    For a long time, Qi Rong stood still and raised his lips to Qi Yuan: "I''m going to see Lord Bai. Can Xiao Qi go with me?"


    After all, Qiyuan''s palace was built and moved out of Baifu. Mu Zi also moved with her and made clear her position.


    Qi Rong still doesn''t understand. Why did Mu Zi choose Qi Yuan.


    Is it just because he was born by the queen?


    Qi Rong raised his eyes and looked at the person in front of him seriously. A few years ago, he was a soft child and liked to run around with him.


    His biological mother died early and was adopted by the queen. He grew up with the late prince, Qi Yuan.


    When Bai Qingzhen has not entered the palace to accompany reading, he is usually responsible for playing with little Qi Yuan.


    At that time, the little child raised his head and called him, "brother Wang." The voice is sweet and soft, the eyebrows and eyes are bent, the eyes are clear, as if the sky is cloudless.


    Now children grow up to be young. They hide all the undercurrent under a smiling face and shout "brother Wang". It''s hard to tell the truth from the falsehood.


    The most ruthless imperial family, everyone knows.

 Chapter 327

    Qi Yuan lowered his head and thought about it. At last, he shook his head and said in a low voice: "still can''t, I think, Qingqing doesn''t want to see me."


    At the gate of the palace, he nodded to Qi Rong: "brother Wang, please."


    Qi Rong got on the carriage, opened the curtain, and could see Qi Yuan''s back as he left. He dropped his long eyelashes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Xue Du asked outside the carriage, "Wang Ye, are you going to Bai Fu?"


    "Well, I''ll go and see ah Heng."


    That day in Chenxing village, in order to save Chen Yang, Bai Qingzhen received an arrow on his back.


    It was he who rushed back to the capital with Bai Qingzhen in his arms.


    He is so thin, light as a feather, as if he would be blown away by the wind in the next second.


    He held people, turned into Mu Zi''s yard, pulled Mu Zi out of bed.


    Mu Zi was very angry. He looked at the pale white man in his arms and swallowed his words.


    After driving Qi Rong out, he turns to talk to Bai Qingzhen who has been in a coma.


    Qi Rong looked at Bai Qingzhen''s injury, he knew that the arrow did not hit the key, not enough to die.


    But just in case.


    His body is weaker than others. In case


    Qi Rong stretched out his hand. On his slender fingers, there were dark blood stains that had been coagulated.


    White blood.


    He looked at the bloodstain, until Mu Zi pushed open the door and came out and said, "he''s OK."


    The strength of the whole body seems to come back in an instant.


    Together with the surrounding moonlight, stars, cicadas, tree shadows, all of a sudden vivid up.


    Qi Rong finds an excuse for Bai Qingzhen to ask for his sick leave.


    Don''t let others know about going to Chenxing village. Those officers and soldiers of that day were all small seven people, so naturally they would not say that Bai Qingzhen was also at the scene.


    Qing emperor asked a few words, but also Qi Rong perfunctory past.


    After a while, the carriage stopped suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Rong asked


    Xue Du''s voice came in from the outside: "Lord, Lord Xiaobai is in the restaurant."


    Qi Rong was stunned. He opened the curtain and saw the sick young man sitting on the second floor in his ordinary green clothes, holding his wine cup to him.


    "I can''t stay idle." Qi Rong shook his head. He got out of the sedan chair and went to the restaurant.


    If he had nothing to do, he would not wait for this time to drink in this place.


    He is waiting for him.


    Qi Rong went upstairs. Bai Qingzhen waved his hand and Liu Bo went to the other side.


    He sat down opposite Bai Qingzhen, who pushed him a glass of wine.


    Qi Rong pinched the glass and frowned: "how did you get out?"


    "The injury is not serious," Bai Qingzhen hooked his lips, and his eyes fell on the traffic downstairs. "I''m here specially to wait for my fourth brother."


    "What are you waiting for me to do?"


    Bai Qingzhen''s lips rose slightly, glanced downstairs and motioned to Qi Rong to see, "wait for the fourth brother to see a play."


    Qi Rong was puzzled and looked down.


    There are a lot of people gathering downstairs. I don''t know why.


    A clear female voice raised the volume: "at the foot of the emperor, where is such a reason?"


    "My grandfather and I are living well in the old house. Suddenly, a group of people came and said that they were going to tear down the house. They also said that it was the will of the emperor. But the house has been torn down. Where will my grandfather and I live? "


    "I didn''t believe it, so I went into the capital with my grandfather to ask the emperor for an explanation."


    Qi Rong followed the voice and looked into the crowd. She was a little girl in a goose yellow dress. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She had apricot eyes and peach cheeks and was very watery.

 Chapter 328

    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. The girl just looks up at Qi Rong, and the corners of her lips start slowly.


    Qi Rong turned his head and looked at Bai Qingzhen, "is that what you want me to see?"


    "Fourth brother, keep looking back." Bai Qingzhen raised her glass and sipped it slightly on her lips.


    I''m still talking downstairs.


    There is indeed an old man sitting beside the girl, who should be her grandfather.


    The old man was plainly dressed, but in this noisy world, he had his own flavor of books.


    Qi Rong looked at it and suddenly frowned.


    The girl seems to be more and more angry. Her eloquence seems to be good, and others seem to be on the scene, and then she gets angry. More and more people gathered, and there was a lot of noise around.


    Qi Rong''s hand is on the railing.


    There was a gust of wind, his eyes moved, suddenly jumped from the second floor.


    As soon as he turned, Qi Rong stood in front of the girl and pulled out a folding fan from his waist to block the direction of the sword tip.


    "Murder People around seemed to react to what had happened and ran away in an instant.


    Qi Rong squint at the past, the killer did not expect such an accident, Leng for a while, figure back.


    Qi Rong did not give him a chance, quickly followed up, step by step.


    I don''t know when, Bai Qingzhen also went down the second floor.


    Although his martial arts are exhausted, his vision is still there.


    There was a glimmer of light, and Bai Qingzhen was in a hurry and said urgently, "be careful!"


    He followed behind Qi Rong.


    At the same time, a clear "Ding" sound sounded behind.


    There was a shadow behind him, as if the man''s breath could be heard.


    Bai Qingzhen sighed and said, "Chen Yang."


    Chen Yang shouldn''t have done it.


    Or, you shouldn''t do it for him.


    "Go," he said immediately


    The people behind him were stiff and motionless.


    He added, "go now!"


    The shadow disappeared as if it had never appeared. Qi Rong dealt with the killer in front of him, and then he had a chance to look back at Bai Qingzhen, "are you ok?"


    He shook his head slowly.


    Xue dufei ran over quickly: "Lord, it''s too late to come down."


    Qi Rong kicks the killer to the ground and says to Xue Du, "there should be others. Go around and have a look."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Qi Rong goes to the killer and is about to ask questions. However, he sees the killer sneer, his face turns blue and his orifices bleed.


    Head tilted, dead.


    "The dead."


    Bai Qingzhen came over, looked down for a while, and shook his head: "it''s hopeless, and there''s no clue left."


    "In broad daylight, who has the courage to send killers to attack ordinary people. Is it to cause confusion? " Qi Rong was puzzled.


    With a light smile, he turned to look at the girl and the old man on the other side and said, "they are not ordinary people."


    The girl whispered a few words in the old man''s ear. They had just been assassinated, but they still looked as usual, as if they were not afraid at all.


    A moment later, the girl and the old man came to Qi Rong.


    The little girl chuckled: "thank you, my grandfather and I don''t know what will happen without your help."


    Qi Rong smile: "just happen to meet it."


    "This is what happened at the foot of heaven. Grandpa, shall we go to biezhuang later? What if there''s another killer? " The little girl was a little worried.


    Listening to the string song, Qi Rong immediately said, "I''ll take you."

 Chapter 329

    "That feeling is good. You are really a good man, but my grandfather''s legs are inconvenient..." The little girl looked at the old man, rather embarrassed.


    "No problem," Qi Rong waved and called for his attendants. "Help the old man and the girl to the sedan chair. I can ride a horse."


    The girl said with a smile, "it turns out that my father is a prince. My daughter, guess, it must be the fourth prince. "


    Qi Rong nodded.


    "Grandfather," the girl said with a smile, "I guess right!"


    Qi Rong asked the attendant to send the two men to the sedan chair first. Then he had a chance to look at Bai Qingzhen and frowned: "are you waiting here specially to let the king save them?"


    "It''s not," Bai Qinghu pursed his lips. "I began to expect that there would be such a assassination."


    "Originally, I only wanted to let Wang Ye see this old man and young man, but now they are even more impressed by Wang Ye."


    Qi Rong asked: "what are the identities of these two people, which are worth your calculation?"


    "The former cabinet elder and his granddaughter," Bai Qingzhen said sarcastically, "are naturally worth it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Back mountain biezhuang.


    "I''d like to make a formal introduction to my benefactor. My daughter''s name is Du Ruoxin. This is my grandfather Du Xun."


    Du Ruoxin''s smile is sweet. Qi Rong answers, "since you two have arrived safely, I won''t disturb you any more. Goodbye."


    Du''s grandparents and grandsons did not stop them, but said, "Lord, take your time."


    From the beginning to the end, Du Xun did not say a word.


    After waiting for Qi Rong to leave, the smile on Du Ruoxin''s face slowly faded.


    She slowly brewing tea, brought a cup of tea to Du Xun, "grandfather tea."


    Du Xun took it, lifted the lid of the cup, looked at the curl of smoke, and asked in a deep voice, "it''s decided. It''s him?"


    Du Ruoxin nodded with a smile and repeated firmly: "that''s him."


    "Grandfather, you taught me how to assist the king since I was a child, just for this moment. When the emperor fights, there must be a time when the dust will settle. "


    Du Ruoxin gently sipped a sip of tea, "grandfather rest assured, my choice, will not be wrong."


    Du Xun looked at her: "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because the fourth Prince has that man by his side." Du ruo''s heart is like a sigh.


    In my mind, I recall the young man in green clothes I just saw. I can''t forget his beautiful facial features. He looked down at her and grandfather with a smile that seemed ironic.


    It''s like laughing at their posturing.


    The one who seems to see through everything.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night, seven princes'' mansion.


    Qi Yuan just finished listening to the news from dark Wei. When he heard what happened to Qi Rong in the street today, his brow turned up and his face sank slightly.


    "Brother Wang''s action is really fast," Qi Yuan sneered. "Just as old DuGe entered the capital, he sold a favor."


    Mu Zi slowly approached from behind and said with a smile, "why, do you have a sense of crisis now? That''s too late. "


    "Sir."


    Qi Yuan turned to salute him, but said: "the world knows that Mr. is good at medicine, but he doesn''t know that Mr. can help the wizard."


    He looked up at the sky and said, "tonight, the moon is bright and the stars are rare. Why don''t you do the math for the students?"


    Mu Zi smiles: "once upon a time, Bai Yan always said that I was cheating. Unexpectedly, only Xiao Qi believed me."


    He sat down at will, then raised his head and pointed to the distance: "do you know what that is?"


    Without waiting for Qi Yuan to speak, he said to himself, "it''s Ziwei Xingxiu."

 Chapter 330

    Ziwei Xingxiu, corresponding to the emperor of the world.


    The purple micro star in the middle palace is dim, but next to it, there are two stars that have the potential to replace it.


    "Next to those two stars, there are a few stars around them, which I call generals."


    "Xiaoqi, you see, the biggest and most beautiful general star is just me."


    Mu Zi pointed out to him one by one, "that one is Jiang Wenqiu, that one is Chen Tingyan."


    "On the other side, Bai Yan is a little gray, and Chen Yang is a little brighter. Now the last general star has appeared, and the one next to it is Du Ruoxin. "


    "The six generals, half of you and the fourth, means that the number of winners and losers is five to five."


    Qi Yuan listened carefully, and suddenly frowned: "Sir, it seems wrong. How can there be no innocent general?"


    "Ah..." Mu Zi suddenly smiles.


    He looked up at the night sky with a complicated look: "that''s because xiaoqingqing is a variable."


    "He''s not among the generals."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    White House.


    When he went to block the concealed weapon for Qi Rong, Bai Qingzhen''s action was a little big. He didn''t notice that the wound on his back split. After returning to his house, he endured the pain and asked Liu Bo to change dressing and bandage again.


    I just don''t know if it''s because of the dull pain of the wound. Bai Qingzhen can''t sleep well.


    It was not easy to stay up until the middle of the night. Half asleep and half awake, he only felt his throat was dry. Unconsciously, he called out a few times: "water, uncle Liu, water..."


    A moment later, someone gently picked him up and handed the cup to his lips.


    He woke up in an instant.


    He let the man feed him water, and then he lay back, his voice slightly dumb: "you today You shouldn''t have saved me. "


    Chen Yang body meal, he frowned: "do you want me to watch you die?"


    He can''t do it.


    Bai Qingzhen sighed, "Chen Yang, you still don''t understand."


    "At that time, the concealed weapon was aimed at the fourth prince. You can block it for the fourth prince, but you can''t block it for me."


    He closed his eyes: "do you understand, Chen Yang."


    There was silence. Bai Qingzhen didn''t hear Chen Yang''s reply. He continued: "since you choose to enter Baiyu capital, your master is only the fourth prince."


    "But," Chen Yang said after all, "you founded Baiyujing."


    "It was created for him." White and clear, thin lips, light hook.


    "You think of him in everything," Chen Yang clenched his fist. "If he alienates you and doubts you, then why is he worth so much?"


    "You don''t understand him," Bai Qinghu shook his head and lowered his voice. "He doesn''t believe anyone."


    After a pause, he said with a smile, "but he deserves it."


    "Why?" Chen Yang is puzzled.


    He just said, "the fourth prince will be a very good monarch. It''s very late. Go back to the fourth Prince quickly. In the future, don''t follow me any more. "


    All of a sudden, the room quieted down, and the wind blew up the trees outside the window, rustling. When Bai Qingzhen turned his head again, Chen Yang had disappeared.


    He closed his eyes and emptied his mind.


    The Liao people in the North continued to make trouble, and Chen''s army met the wall in several battles.


    When it came to the court, the courtiers complained.


    What Qi Yuan relied on most was Chen Tingyan. If Chen Tingyan was defeated by Liao people, he would be demoted and would never turn over.


    Qi Yuan, of course, will also be affected.


    Now, Du Ge is quite famous. As long as Qi Rong can take over Du Ge, his chances of winning will be greatly increased.

 Chapter 331

    Qi Rong went to houshanbiezhuang again.


    This time, he went as the fourth prince.


    His purpose is also very clear, is to seek the help of old DuGe.


    Du Ge didn''t embarrass him. He called out Du Ruoxin and listened.


    Qi Rong bowed deeply: "please help me."


    DuGe looked at him for a long time, then at his granddaughter. At last, he asked in a deep voice, "what can you give us?"


    According to what Bai Qingzhen taught him, Qi Rong promised many advantages to Du Ge.


    These promises, any one on the outside, can lead to the storm of the city, not to mention are gathered together to give them the Du family.


    Qi Rong is sure that Du Xun will agree.


    But he didn''t expect that Du Xun listened to his request without expression, shook his head and said, "it''s not enough."


    "What else does the old gentleman want?" Qi Rong did not understand, but was more annoyed.


    What he consciously promised to the Du family is already the best promise he can give.


    What else does Du Xun want?


    Du Ge always looked at him and pointed to his little granddaughter with a sweet smile, "fourth prince, Du family, need a queen."


    Qi Rong understood.


    His face turned pale for a moment and he stood up abruptly.


    "Fourth prince, do you agree or not?" Du Ge looks serious and looks at Qi Rong straight.


    The Du family had been waiting for a long time, and finally they waited for this opportunity.


    Du Ruoxin grew up with him when she was very young. Du Xun taught her how to assist the monarch.


    Other girls learn needlework, and Du ruo''s mind is scheming.


    She was born to be a queen.


    Du family, also need a queen.


    "Impossible," Qi Rong stepped back and held the wooden table with one hand. "This matter, only this matter, I can''t promise."


    Du Xun sighed with some regret: "I''ll forgive you. You can''t entertain the Lord any more. Please help yourself."


    He stood up and supported his crutch, but his voice was very steady: "fourth prince, you are not the only one who wants the throne."


    Qi Rong clenched his fist.


    Until Du Xun left, he did not speak again.


    With a sigh, Du Ruoxin walked slowly to him: "fourth prince, why are you doing this?"


    "Left and right is just a reputation."


    "If you don''t expect the Lord to love me, you just want him to marry me," said Du with a smile. "This is the wish of the Du family. If you don''t want to, there will be others


    "A princess''s position, in exchange for the throne, is a very cost-effective business."


    Qi Rong was silent.


    Du Ruoxin took a look at him and continued: "I know that there is someone in Wang Ye''s heart."


    After she said this, Qi Rongcai raised his eyes for the first time and looked at her face to face.


    Du Ruo was stunned.


    She hasn''t seen Qi Rong several times, but these two times, Qi Rong is clean and tidy, and has a warm smile.


    People say that the fourth Prince is a gentleman like jade, so she can recognize Qi Rong at the first sight.


    But at the moment, Qi Rong''s eyes are always full of tenderness, but it seems that he is suppressing something, cold and piercing, cold.


    Is it because of that man?


    Du Ruoxin wants to laugh even more.


    As if she didn''t realize it, she said: "fourth prince, let me say one more word."


    "That person should be Lord Xiaobai."


    "If my Du family doesn''t choose the fourth prince in the end, then the first person I want to kill is Bai Qinghu."


    "If the final choice of my Du family is Lord you, then the last person I want to kill is innocent."

 Chapter 332

    Qi Rong looks at Du Ruoxin, thin lips mutter, did not speak.


    Du Ruoxin said with a smile, "I know that the Lord has Xiaobai in his heart."


    "I''ve heard of Bai Qingzhen''s deeds," said Du Ruo, looking at Qi Rong carelessly. "Who doesn''t know qingluan, who is famous in the world?"


    "There are records in ancient books. It is said that there are birds born without feet. They start flying in the sky from birth and never stay for anyone. The only time I land is when I die. "


    "Fourth prince, you should know that he is that kind of bird."


    "You can trap him for a while, but not for a lifetime."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord?" Bai Qingzhen put out his hand and shook it in front of Qi Rong.


    Qi Rong slowly recovered.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Qingzhen asked, "but it wasn''t very smooth when I visited Du Ge today?"


    "No," Qi Rong shook his head, "it''s going well."


    "That''s good," Bai Qingzhen said, "as long as the prince can successfully win over Mr. DuGe, most of the things will be successful."


    Qi Rong fingertips: "you..."


    Bai Qingzhen looked back at him: "hmm?"


    "Nothing."


    Qi Rong stood up and said before he left: "my father''s health is getting worse and worse recently. If you have time, go into the palace and see him


    Bai Qingzhen''s long eyelashes trembled, "um.".


    After Qi Rong left, he sat alone in the yard in a daze.


    There was a line of birds passing by in the sky, looking at it in pure ecstasy.


    Suddenly thought of a lot of things.


    A lot of things that you want to bury in your memory.


    Bai Yan is several years older than him. When Bai Qinghu has memory, he grew up behind him.


    Later he went to the palace to do accompanying reading. I got to know the young man who was always around his brother and dressed like a butterfly.


    I met Qi Rong, who always smiles gently, and Qi Yuan, who always rubs his face quietly.


    Qi Yuan takes him to make trouble, and Qi Rong chases after him. Brother and Mu Zi are waiting for several people to endorse. Emperor Qing is crying in front of the courtyard. I have a group of ghosts.


    In those years, there was no conspiracy. Good is good, bad is bad.


    Like a person is to pull a finger, want to walk a lifetime like.


    Later, Mu Zi guarded the imperial court, and his elder brother fought everywhere. He wanted to wander the world, but he didn''t want to be confined to the imperial court.


    Later, Lagerstroemia fell, and the right Prime Minister retired to the forest. Qingluan folded her wings and knelt down in front of the fourth Prince: "I''ve seen the fourth prince, Chen Bai Qingzhen."


    He closed his eyes.


    He thought of the night before he left the capital.


    Bai Yan took him by the hand and went to the palace. Emperor Qing sat on the Dragon chair and looked at him with complicated eyes.


    He asked his brother, "what are we doing here?"


    Bai Yan said, "listen, a secret."


    A dusty, slightly bloody secret.


    A secret no one wants to talk about.


    He stood on the main hall and watched emperor Qing''s mouth open and close. A lot of words came out that he could not understand.


    Suddenly, he was a little flustered and went to see his brother next to him.


    Bai Yan gave him a look and nodded with a sigh.


    Finally, Bai Qingzhen only remembered that emperor Qing took him by the hand and asked, "would you like to sit in the world?"


    He shook his head blankly and ran out of the palace in spite of Bai Yan''s obstruction.


    But he didn''t know where to go or what to do.

 Chapter 333

    Bai Qingzhen''s mind is full of what emperor Qing said just now. It''s in a mess, just like paste.


    As soon as he ran out of the door, he ran into Qi Rong.


    Qi Rong touched his head and asked, "where are you going?"


    He shook his head.


    After a while, he took Qi Rong''s hand and stood on the wall.


    He pointed out and said, "I''m going."


    One day, Mirs rose with the wind and soared up to 90000 Li.


    Bai Qingzhen can still remember Qi Rong''s unbelievable eyes at that time. He should be very angry and sad.


    Because when Qi Rong''s mother died, Bai Qingzhen once said that she would accompany him for a lifetime.


    But this palace, Bai Qinghu can''t stay.


    He did not dare to look back at Qi Rong''s expression, and even wanted to block his ears, so that he would not be soft hearted.


    For a long time, Bai Qingzhen heard the man drooping his head and asked himself in a trembling voice: "can you stay for me?"


    Suddenly his eyes blurred and his throat choked.


    But he stubbornly deflected his head and left the capital without saying anything.


    The day he left, only his brother sent him.


    Bai Qingzhen was standing at the intersection with his luggage.


    Bai Yan asked, "have you decided?"


    He nodded in silence.


    Bai Yan patted him on the shoulder: "ah Juan has grown up and has his own ideas. My brother only hopes that ah Juan will not regret his decision and will be happy forever."


    He bit his lip and nodded slowly.


    In the distance, the sound of horse''s hooves was heard, which raised the wind and sand all over the place.


    Bai Qingzhen and Bai Yan both look over there and squint. They can see the eager expression of the boy immediately.


    The hands in the sleeves are tightly clenched together, and they turn over and mount the horse cleanly.


    Bai Yan sighed and said to Bai Qingzhen, "don''t wait for him to say goodbye?"


    "Don''t say it," he whispered


    At that time, he felt that maybe he didn''t say goodbye, as if he had never left.


    There should be no goodbye between them.


    Bai Qingzhen waved his hand behind him and went away with a whip.


    Qi Rong just came out of breath.


    Young sweat wet clothes, turn over dismount, looking at Bai Yan: "Sir, he left?"


    "Your Highness, go back," Bai Yan nodded. "He will come back."


    He touched Qi Rong''s head, "Your Highness, you have to wait for ah Heng, OK?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I had that dream again.


    Qi Rong is lying on the bed.


    He knew clearly that he was in a dream, probably because he was too familiar with it.


    Qi Rong doesn''t want to break free, so he just lets himself go.


    When the pool next to him reflected his appearance, it was the time of the 12th and 13th.


    "Fourth brother! Fourth brother


    Far away, he was called.


    Qi Rong raised his head, and a small ball rushed over with a smile: "I found you, fourth brother!"


    He followed with a laugh: "well."


    "If you leave Qingqing here, you don''t know where to go. Fourth brother, will you take me to find my brother? "


    Xiaotuanzi lies in his arms and cries about Bai Yan''s crime.


    At that time, Bai Qinghu was not as silent as he is now, and he kept on talking.


    He said, suddenly aware of the wrong: "fourth brother, why don''t you talk?"


    Xiaotuanzi''s face wrinkled and his cold fingers caressed his face: "fourth brother, why are you crying? Is Qingqing making you angry? "


    "After the Qing Dynasty, I''ll be good. Fourth brother, don''t cry."


    Xiaotuanzi carefully wiped away the tears on his face. His big eyes flickered and were so beautiful.

 Chapter 334

    Qi Rong discovered the tears in the corner of his eyes.


    With a light smile, he took Bai Qinghu''s hand and buried his head in Bai Qinghu''s neck: "the fourth brother is just, I''m so happy to see him."


    "But isn''t the fourth brother able to see Qingqing every day?" He looked at him suspiciously.


    "It''s not the same," Qi Rong said, "it''s not the same."


    "Didn''t I just say that I want my fourth brother to take you to my husband?"


    "Yes, my brother is so rude. I must have gone to play with that butterfly again! Fourth brother, take me to him quickly The child''s attention is quickly transferred to other places, said the milk and milk maliciously.


    Qi Rong easily picked up the man, lying on his shoulder, holding a small fist, said angrily: "I want to complain with my father, my brother always leaves me."


    Qi Rong heard funny, along with the words of Bai Qingzhen to say.


    He patronizes to take care of the little ball on his body, and doesn''t notice the ground under his feet for a moment.


    I don''t know who is so unscrupulous. He dug a big hole and made a rather clumsy trap.


    Qi Rong moves nimbly to protect Bai Qingzhen.


    The child was stunned by the sudden change, "fourth brother, the stars in the sky have become far away."


    He can''t help but feel funny: "it''s not the stars that get far away, it''s us that fall into the pit."


    "Ah?" Bai Qingzhen felt afraid. "Can we go out then?"


    Qi Rong put him down and looked at the big pit by himself.


    The person who designed this small trap should dig it very deep so as not to make mistakes. That is to say, adults may not be able to climb out, let alone their two children.


    Moreover, this place is relatively biased. There may not be any eunuchs passing by.


    Qi Rong tried to shout a few times, but no one answered. He guessed in his heart who had dug the pit, and his teeth itched with hatred.


    But now that every day should not be called, that the ground does not work, can only sit and wait to die.


    Bai Qingzhen got into Qi Rong''s arms again and said in a soft voice: "fourth brother, can''t we get out?"


    "It''s OK, ah Juan. Don''t be afraid. Someone must have come to save us."


    "But fourth brother, Qingqing is very hungry."


    I don''t know how long I''ve been trapped. Bai Qingzhen touches his empty stomach, looks up at the stars in the sky and drools, "fourth brother, that star is like the osmanthus cake in the laurel tower."


    Qi Rong hugged him: "ah Heng, close your eyes. When you wake up, you can eat osmanthus cake."


    So he closed his eyes.


    In fact, Qi Rong is not sure how long it will take to be saved. He just hopes that the culprit can find them soon.


    Hungry and unable to sleep, Bai Qingwei thought wrongly: "fourth brother, are we going to die here? I heard Liu Bo say that people will starve to death. "


    "Fourth brother won''t let ah Heng have an accident."


    Without food for a day, Qi Rong had some energy to speak.


    "It doesn''t matter, fourth brother," Bai Qingzhen rubbed in his arms, but comforted him, "if he died with fourth brother, Qingqing is not afraid."


    Suddenly he wanted to laugh.


    Can only secretly embrace the person in the arms, "ah Heng and four elder brothers will always be together?"


    The child closed his eyes and said, "well, well, Qingqing and fourth brother will always be together..."


    When Mu Zi is pulled by Bai Yan, what he sees is the picture of two children sleeping together to keep warm.


    They jumped down and planned to hold each other.


    But Qi Rong holds Bai Qingzhen''s hand tightly. It takes a lot of energy to wake them up. They take it out.

 Chapter 335

    The dream came to an abrupt end.


    Qi Rong opened his eyes and lay on the bed for a long time.


    He suddenly felt something unreal.


    Are the images in his memory the real things that happened, or just the dreams that he couldn''t do for others at night.


    Is his ah Heng long since he was a teenager.


    And then this little white adult with a smile on his lips. Actually, it has nothing to do with him.


    It''s always he who''s trying to force, it''s always he who''s trying to do something wrong.


    Qi Rong got up a little late today. Xue Du knocked on the door doubtfully: "Wang Ye, Wang Ye?"


    "I''m fine."


    Qi Rong while finishing clothes, asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Xue Du said outside the door, "Lord Xiaobai is here."


    Qi Rong''s movement is stagnant.


    After a short time, he said in a slow voice, "I know."


    He raised his eyes and saw a bronze mirror in front of him.


    Qi Rong looked in the mirror for a long time. Finally, he put his hand in the corner of his lip and raised it slightly.


    It''s the fourth prince with a gentle smile in front of me again.


    -


    Bai Qinghe sits in the hall, and Xue Du serves him a cup of tea.


    He held the cup but didn''t drink it. He was absent-minded.


    Xue Du stood aside, looked at Lord Xiaobai, and thought about the difference in his heart. How could he be one or two today.


    "Lord Xiaobai," Xue Du couldn''t help saying, "it seems that the tea is a little cold. Can I have another cup for you?"


    Bai Qingzhen slowly raised his head, "no need."


    When Xue Du saw that his appearance was really unusual, he said nothing more.


    After a while, Qi Rong came.


    Bai qingjuan heard the voice, looked up at him, and quickly dropped his head.


    "What''s the matter?" Qi Rong sat down opposite him and waved. Xue Du handed him another cup of tea.


    He pecked a mouthful of green tea and coughed when he saw that Bai Qingzhen didn''t respond for a long time.


    Bai Qingzhen just seemed to wake up from a dream. He looked at Qi Rong in a daze, but he asked, "do you want to get a wife?"


    "Who told you that?" Qi Rong frowned and quickly responded, "what did Du Ruoxin tell you?"


    "Do you really want a wife?" Bai Qingzhen asked this question regardless.


    He clearly looked at Qi Rong, but his eyes seemed to have nothing, no focus.


    Qi Rong said: "I..."


    "In fact, Miss Du," it is clear that Bai Qingzhen asked first, but he stopped what Qi Rong was going to say, "Miss Du is a good choice."


    Qi Rong clenched his hand holding the teacup. He raised his eyebrow and said, "what did you say?"


    "I said," Bai Qingchen lowered his long eyelashes and looked at the red elm table. "I said that if the prince could marry Du Ruoxin, he would get the support of the Du family. Mr. DuGe is well-known and has a wide range of contacts. He can make a great contribution to the prince''s career. "


    "So, Lord, if the Du family really wants to be queen, it''s not impossible."


    At first, Bai Qingzhen said that there was still some pause. The further back he went, the more fluent he was.


    Seriously, coldly and quietly to Qi Rong analysis of the pros and cons.


    If the Lord can marry Miss Du, it''s really a good thing.


    If Qi Rong wants to be an emperor, someone has to be the queen.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about it, but he didn''t think it would appear in front of him so soon.


    If Qi Rong wants to be an emperor, someone has to be the queen.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about it, but he didn''t think it would appear in front of him so soon.

 Chapter 336

    "You want me to marry her?" After a while, Qi Rong squeezed out a few words.


    He looked up at Bai Qingzhen, but unfortunately, from the young man''s beautiful face, he could not see any emotion.


    "Well," Qi Rong said softly, "you''re right."


    He took the corner of his lip and laughed sarcastically: "in this case, I will hire Mr. Du Ge some day."


    Bai Qingzhen nodded and said in a low voice, "it can''t be better."


    He stood up and said, "Lord, I will leave first."


    Xue Du looked at the young man''s back, which seemed to be crumbling. He looked at Qi Rong with some worry: "Lord, Xiaobai doesn''t look very good. Do you want his subordinates to catch up with him?"


    "How can we catch up with him?" Qi Rong held the teacup in a low voice. "Xue Du, go to Houshan biezhuang and tell Mr. DuGe that I have agreed."


    Xue Du is Qi Rong''s confidant, naturally know what Qi Rong said agreed, is agreed to what conditions.


    But he also knows that the entanglement between Qi Rong and Bai Qingzhen is unclear.


    He couldn''t help frowning: "Lord?"


    Qi Rong didn''t speak, just waved him away.


    Xue Du sighed and went away.


    He was left to sit in his chair and laugh at himself.


    "No matter how good, ha," Qi Rong clenched his fist, "no matter how good one is."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I heard that the fourth Prince is going to get a wife?"


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Don''t let the adults hear you."


    "This news spreads all over the city, how can adults not know?"


    "Cough!" Uncle Liu coughed heavily and swept away a few chatting yamen servants.


    The Yamen servants broke up with a smile.


    Liu Bo snorted and turned to leave. Looking at the young man in the study, his eyes were distressed.


    He is an old man in the White House. He grew up watching Bai Qinghe. How can he not know the entanglement between the young master and several masters in the capital.


    But the fourth Prince is not the seventh prince after all.


    Qi Yuan can attract bees and butterflies, and show his love generously.


    Qi Rong cherishes the whole world, and it is impossible for him to destroy the great country for the sake of a pure man.


    Everyone knows these things, but they have never been put on the table. Now, we have to face it.


    "My Lord, I''ve been busy all day. Have a cup of tea."


    Liu Bo handed Bai Qingchen a cup of tea.


    "Well," Bai said, "put it there."


    "My Lord," Liu said after thinking about it, "the fourth Prince is old enough to marry a concubine."


    "I know." The hand of the innocent writer is slightly stunned.


    "I knew that," he whispered


    "Today, the fourth Prince is giving a banquet. Do you want to go, my lord?" Liu Bo looked at Bai Qingzhen''s face carefully.


    The innocent man seems to be in a trance. He doesn''t show much.


    Liu Bo sighed, stopped talking and closed the door quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Today, the fourth Prince''s house is full of cheers and laughter.


    Although Qi Rong didn''t say it clearly, everyone knew it was for Du GE''s granddaughter.


    Today is just a banquet, maybe not a few days, is ten li red makeup.


    Qi Yuan held up his glass and said to Qi Rong with a smile, "Congratulations, brother Wang, you have to take the beauty home."


    Qi Rong smiles and drinks the wine in his hand.


    "As I have said, people who like brother Wang usually have no good results." Qi Yuan is still smiling, put low voice, "just don''t know at this moment, in the heart of Bai Qingzhen, there will be some regret."

 Chapter 337

    "What do you have to do with Xiao Qi?" Qi Rong''s voice was slightly cold.


    Qi Yuan not only did not get angry, but also laughed more wantonly: "it''s the first time I''ve seen brother Wang behave so badly."


    As if he had found some novel toy, he added: "it seems that this matter has a great impact on you, brother Wang."


    "But in the end, brother Wang chose Jiangshan."


    Qi Rong held the palm of his hand tightly.


    Qi Yuan clinks a cup with him, smile slightly: "since so, so clear, belong to me."


    With that, he left smartly, leaving Qi Rong standing in the same place.


    I do not know how long, people come and go, Qi Rong just mechanically drink a cup of wine.


    Until people are scattered, the sky is dark.


    Stars in the sky, the moon was thick clouds cover, appears hazy.


    Qi Rong stroked his forehead, slightly dizzy.


    Xue Du held Qi Rong and asked anxiously, "are you OK, Lord?"


    All of a sudden, the rain is falling, little by little.


    Xue dulian said: "Lord, I''ll help you in."


    Qi Ronggang wanted to nod his head. Suddenly, a clear and pleasant sound of the piano sounded in his ear.


    He was stiff.


    "Lord?" Xue Du was puzzled.


    Qi Rong pushes Xue Du away and stumbles to find the source of the sound.


    Xue Du followed him, "Lord, it''s raining heavily. Where are you going?"


    Qi Rong didn''t seem to hear him. He frowned and went straight to the back door.


    Soon his hair and clothes were wet with rain.


    He didn''t feel it.


    The closer you get, the clearer the sound is.


    Xue Du also heard it, and he was surprised.


    Who will play outside the back door of the palace on a rainy day?


    Seeing that Qi Rong has no plan to leave, Xue Du grits his teeth and decides to find an umbrella first.


    Qin Yin turned a tune, Qi Rong stretched out his hand, and when he was about to touch the back door, he suddenly drew back.


    One door apart, the man sat playing the piano.


    Fingers pluck, the piano beat, gradually merged into a song.


    The Phoenix''s courtship.


    Qi Rong lowered his eyebrows and eyes, full of melancholy and melancholy. He was staring at the door, not knowing whether it was tears or rain.


    He even played "Phoenix courtship" for himself!


    Phoenix, Phoenix, return home, travel all over the world to seek her Phoenix.


    I have no place to go when I haven''t met you. How can I realize today!


    There''s a lady in the boudoir, and I''m sick.


    What is the reason for the cross neck mandarin duck, Hu antagonistic Xi soar together.


    Huang Xi, Huang Xi from my habitat, has been entrusted to breed tail forever for imperial concubine.


    Friendship, communication and harmony, who is the one who knows?


    Both wings are up, flying high, no feeling, I think I feel sad.


    Qi Rong stroked the doorframe and suddenly vomited blood. Xue Du just came and quickly opened his umbrella to see if he was hurt: "Lord! What''s the matter with you? "


    "Xue Du," Qi Rong pinched Xue Du''s clothes and suddenly chuckled, "do you hear me


    "He is playing" Phoenix courtship "for me." his voice suddenly raised a little, showing a trace of ruthlessness. "He even plays" Phoenix courtship "for me!"


    Xue Du knew who the player was. He didn''t know what to say. He just said, "don''t get in the rain, Lord. Lord Xiaobai must also wish you a happy birthday. "


    After that, I can''t go on.


    Because Qi Rong bit his teeth and cried.


    The four princes with bright moon and clear breeze, and the four princes with gentle and moist jade, are good at hiding all emotions under the gentle smile. At the moment, they are like a child who has lost his treasure, sobbing.


    "Xue Du, he doesn''t want me," Qi Rong said

 Chapter 338

    palace.


    Bai Qingzhen stopped the doctor: "how is the emperor''s body?"


    The doctor shook his head and looked dignified: "Lord Bai, to tell you the truth, your majesty is afraid you can''t wait to eat new rice."


    Bai Qingzhen was stunned.


    At the end of recent years, we can''t wait to eat new rice


    In other words, Emperor Qing can only live for one month at most.


    He dropped his eyes: "I see. You go down first. I''ll see your majesty."


    Entering the palace, Emperor Qing heard the sound of footsteps and threw the malt sugar under the bed.


    After seeing clearly that he was innocent, Emperor Qing was relieved: "I thought it was Xiaoqi again."


    "Xiao Zhen, I didn''t steal candy."


    Bai Qingzhen laughed: "I know."


    "My Lord, they are also for your Majesty''s good. Your majesty should not eat more sweets now."


    Emperor Qing turned his lips: "I know in my heart that I don''t have many days to live."


    He looked at Bai Qingzhen, "I just have some regrets."


    "Xiao Zhen, this place should belong to you."


    "Your Majesty," Bai Qingzhi smiles at him, "I never wanted to get on that seat."


    "As far as I''m concerned," he said, "it''s very good now."


    Emperor Qing looked at him for a long time and sighed: "I''m sorry for you."


    "Your Majesty has done a good job in the years since he ascended the throne," Bai Qinghe carefully tucked in his quilt. "Your Majesty has never been sorry to me."


    Hearing what he said, Emperor Qing felt as if the big stone in his heart had finally fallen down.


    He looked lovingly at Bai Qingzhen: "Xiao Zhen, you look like your brother and have the same temperament. I will soon be able to see my brother. "


    He didn''t say anything more. He got up and said, "Your Majesty, take care."


    -


    after walking out of the palace of emperor Qing, Bai Qingzhen was not busy.


    He walked at random, the world was so big that he didn''t know where to go.


    In my mind, I remember the words that emperor Qing said to him when Bai Yan brought him into the palace many years ago.


    Emperor Qing said that he was actually the orphan of the former Emperor.


    At the beginning of the civil strife, the former Emperor was assassinated, and the young Bai Qinghu was found by Bai Da Ren. Bai Da Ren exchanged his young son for Bai Qinghu''s peace.


    Later, Lord Bai found emperor Qing who was still the Lord and told the whole story.


    Emperor Qing looked regretful: "in fact, I don''t want to be emperor. But Xiaoyu wants to be a queen. "


    Xiaoyu is the maiden name of the deceased queen.


    The queen put the matter down, so angry that Lord Bai resigned immediately and went home. Lord Bai wanted to blow this up, but emperor Qing had already ascended the throne. The queen asked him, don''t you think about the royal face?


    White adults helpless, had no choice but to press down.


    It''s true that emperor Qing said that the person who originally sat in that position should be innocent.


    "Xiao Qingqing."


    Bai Qingzhen looks back and admires the purple singing with laughter.


    Mu Zi took a look at him from head to foot, and then suddenly restrained her smile: "you really don''t take your body seriously."


    "I''m fine," he said in a light voice


    "Good?" Mu Zi was very angry and laughed, "well, I won''t turn pale like this. If your brother sees you doing so much harm to himself, he may be angry and live


    "If only he had survived." It''s rare that Bai Qinghu didn''t quarrel with him.


    He suddenly felt a little dizzy, Mu Zi quickly helped him.


    Bai Qingzhen strongly supported himself and asked Mu Zi with a smile: "Mu Zi, can''t I live long?"

 Chapter 339

    Mu Zi''s hand was on Bai Qinghu''s wrist. He held his pulse and frowned tightly. For the first time, he called Bai Qinghu by name and surname


    "You live well for me, you hear me?"


    Mu Zi grabs Bai Qingzhen''s skirt and says: "your brother is not here, so I will look at you for your brother."


    "Listen to me. Don''t get involved in these things any more."


    "You are worried too much now. If you go on like this, the poison in your body will only become more and more serious."


    "How long can I live?" he asked softly


    "Three months," Mu Zi seemed to have lost her strength and put down her hand dispiritedly, staring at Bai Qingzhen''s eyes, saying word by word, "only three months at most."


    "Enough."


    Bai Qingzhen turned to leave and said with a smile, "Mu Zi, I can see my brother soon. At that time, do you need me to take a message for you?"


    Mu Zi said: "help me, your brother is really annoying."


    Bai Qingzhen chuckles and ignores it.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In northern Liaoning, Chen Tingyan sent a letter asking for reinforcements.


    Emperor Qing ordered that Qi Rong, the fourth prince, should lead his troops to the north, but Qi Yuan, the seventh prince, invited himself to fight.


    After that, Jing Zhaoyin and Bai Qingzhen also volunteered to go to Beidi.


    The day he left, Bai Qingzhen thought of the time when he left the capital alone many years ago.


    Only this time, no Bai Yan sent him.


    He is really alone.


    After looking back at the gate of the city for a long time, Bai Qingzhen took his eyes back and sat in the sedan chair.


    Qi Yuan was not far away from him. In fact, they both knew what they were going to North for.


    "Army, let''s go!" Qi Yuan sat on his horse, dressed in armor, raised his hand and gave orders.


    The three armed forces listen to the order, the sound of horse hooves, leaving only the vast dust on the ground.


    A moment later, Qi Rong came out of the shadow.


    He looked at the direction of the army''s departure until his eyes were slightly sour.


    The last time he saw Bai Qinghu leave, he was full of fear. He was afraid that his ah Heng would never come back. But after all, qingluan folded her wings.


    Qi Rong thought of Bai Yan''s words: "Your Highness, you have to wait, he will come back."


    Yes, he will come back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It had been more than half a month since the army arrived in Beidi.


    The further north, the colder the weather.


    He doesn''t go out much, and he will wear heavy cotton clothes when he goes out.


    He originally looked thin, wrapped in thick clothes inside, but the body lining more thin.


    These days, Bai Qinghu seems to have no appetite. When he arrives at Chen''s army base, he seems to have lost a lot of weight.


    Qi Yuan was distressed to see that every time he tried to persuade him, he didn''t get any results.


    In the end, he didn''t eat much.


    Two people seem to be more on the strength, one pale than the other.


    Chen stopped the banquet and sneered: "the Lord still looks like this."


    "Stop the banquet," Qi Yuan looked at him feebly, "you say that person, how on earth think, Qi Rong where good, is worth him to do that."


    Chen Tingyan looked at him askance: "according to the end, there''s nothing good about Bai Qinghe. Isn''t the Lord going to die for him?"


    "It''s hard to talk about life and death," Qi Yuan said with a smile. "This is called infatuation, this is called deep love."


    Chen Tingyan could not help but hit him on the head.

 Chapter 340

    "Qi Yuan," Chen Tingyan said with a smile, "if you know that in the end, you should give up years of scheming for a man. Jiang Wenqiu should be so angry."


    Qi Yuan also pulled his lips: "the king owes him a lot, and it''s not bad."


    Chen Tingyan turned to take a deep look at Qi Yuan and walked out of the camp.


    A few days later.


    Bai Qingzhen rarely decides to go out for a walk. The surrounding area is full of patrolling soldiers. Seeing him, he nods slightly.


    The night in Beidi is colder, which is different from that in Beijing. Floating in the air with fine snow, white Jue stretched out his hand, snowflakes fell on the skin, soon melted.


    Behind someone stepping on the broken leaves, Bai Qingzhen didn''t turn around, just said: "it''s another year."


    Qi Yuan stepped forward and glanced at him, "yes."


    They stood side by side for a long time.


    Bai Qingzhen coughed lightly, and Qi Yuan said, "don''t you go back?"


    "I want to see it again." White, clear and light.


    Maybe I''ll never see it again.


    Not far from where the army was stationed, it was the ruling area of Liao people.


    Qi Yuan''s voice seemed to come from a long distance: "Liao people should not know that you are here, otherwise, maybe even if it is to fight for death, they will come to kill you."


    Bai Qingzhen picked the tip of his brow: "is the king of Liao so mean?"


    "At that time, the Liao envoy was the youngest son of the king of Liao," Qi Yuan said with a smile. "You just wasted other people''s Kung Fu. Can the king of Liao not hate you to the bone?"


    Bai Qingzhen said, "my martial arts are useless."


    Qi Yuanning looked at him and said, "you know..."


    "What''s the matter," Bai Qinghu said with a smile, "since that''s what he wants, then I''ll do what he wants."


    Qi Yuan suddenly grabbed Bai Qingzhen''s wrist, "you come with me."


    He led Bai Qinghe to the deep place for a while and stopped in front of a tree.


    Qi Yuan climbed up the big tree with his toes a little. A moment later, with something in his arms, he jumped down again.


    He lifted the cloth to reveal what he had - a modified crossbow.


    Qi Yuan took Bai Qingzhen''s hand, put it on the crossbow, and said in his ear, "this crossbow is designed by me. Even if you don''t have martial arts skills now, you can easily open it."


    His voice was low and deep in the night: "this arrow is enough to kill people."


    He is innocent and silent.


    Qi Yuan smiles at him, and his eyes seem to be filled with deep feelings. "Just do what you want to do, clear up," he said


    After Qi Yuan left, Bai Qingzhen still stood in the same place, holding the bow in his hand.


    Not far away, Liao people passed by.


    He remembered, as if a few years ago. When Liao envoys came to compete with the Western Jin Dynasty, they wounded many people with their brute force.


    Qi Rong can''t help but fight. He stops Qi Rong.


    To play, Qi Rong handed him a cup of tea, he got the nose, slightly meal.


    In the end, it''s a drink.


    When he competed with Liao emissary, he smashed most of Liao emissary''s skill with one palm, and suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted on the platform.


    From then on, he restrained his dream of the world, put on his official robe and became a courtier.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A month later.


    Liao was in civil strife, and the Western Jin Dynasty decided to take the opportunity to take the initiative.


    Qi Yuan, of course, also came to the battlefield as the chief General.


    The two armies were at war, and the battlefield was in chaos. There was a roar in my ears and blood in front of my eyes.

 Chapter 341

    Bai qingjuan stood in the dark, his hand on the bow, and slowly loaded the bow and arrow.


    In a trance, he thought of the arrow in Chenxing village.


    After all, the Liao people were defeated by the army of the Western Jin Dynasty, gradually showing a declining trend, and the war came to an end.


    Bai Qingzhen slowly pulled the string, and the arrow was on the string, which was ready to trigger.


    It is clear that the surrounding war, the sea of people, Qi Yuan is still as if there is an induction like raised his head.


    Bai Qingzhen thought that he should not be able to see himself.


    But he felt that Qi Yuan was looking at himself.


    Across the armor, across the army, across life and death.


    Bai Qingzhen closed his eyes, moved his hand, and the bow and arrow burst out of the air.


    The color of blood immediately diffused.


    When he looked over again, he seemed to see Qi Yuan smiling at him.


    Qi Yuan''s lips moved. It was impossible for the voice to reach Bai Qingzhen''s ears, but he felt that he heard it.


    Qi Yuan said, "Qingqing, I don''t feel pain."


    Bai Qingzhen took back his eyes and slowly dropped his hand. From afar came the exclamation of "the general fell".


    He buried the crossbow in a random place and left the mountain forest a little lost.


    Qi Yuan died without any suspense.


    The crossbow was made by him. He knew very well how powerful it was. He also knew very well what the purpose of Bai Qinghu''s coming to the North was.


    He was the last obstacle for Qi Rong to become emperor.


    He knew it for a long time, but as Bai Qinghu said, "what does it matter? Since he hopes so, it''s as he wishes."


    Qi Yuan''s body was placed in the middle of the camp, while Chen stopped the banquet and stood by.


    After everyone left, Bai Qinghu opened the curtain and went in.


    His body should have been cleaned up, put on a suit of clothes, eyes closed, lips still seems to have a smile, quiet as if just fell asleep.


    Chen Tingyan looked at Bai Qinghu coldly and said with a smile, "this time, you are satisfied."


    He didn''t speak.


    He was just about to leave. "Wait a minute," Chen stood up and called to him.


    Chen Tingyan came to Qi Yuan. He took out a dagger from his sleeve, looked up at Bai Qingzhen, and sneered: "he has never been through in his life. The only time I was serious, I took my own life. "


    Chen Tingyan''s hand moved, and the dagger inserted into Qi Yuan''s heart.


    Strangely, there was no blood gushing out.


    As soon as the pupil of Bai Qingzhen shrinks, he faintly perceives something.


    He opened his lips slightly, watching Chen stop banquet continue to move, Qi Yuan''s chest was cut open, in his heart, a flower in full bloom, open monstrous.


    The flower is made of painstaking efforts.


    "This is the last thing he can give you," Chen said


    With a lump in his throat, the world in front of him became blurred. A sour and astringent feeling flowed through his chest. He thought of the sleeping young man. He laughed and cried: "Qingqing."


    Chen Tingyan looked coldly at Bai Qingzhen who had fainted. He looked at Qi Yuan again and sighed slightly.


    Qi Yuan predicted that if Bai Qingzhen knew the truth, he would not take the flower, so let him not tell Bai Qingzhen, take out the flower and find a chance to take it for him.


    It''s just that Chen can''t see it.


    Why did Qi Yuan do so many things, but he wanted to get married for others.


    A few years ago, the cup of tea that Qi Rong handed Bai Qinghe added the juice of star anise.


    Star anise is harmless to ordinary people. But for people with high martial arts, it''s just poison. Once the real Qi is in operation, it will poison immediately.


    The higher the martial arts, the stronger the toxicity.


    Even if the medical skill is as high as Muzi, it can only be controlled a little. In the middle of every month, it is the time of baiqinghe''s poisonous hair. The meridians of the whole body seem to be eaten by insects, and the blood is freezing. The only warm source is the person who poisons.


    Before coming to Beidi, Mu Zi told Qi Yuan that the only way to detoxify the poison of Qixing fennel is to find the seed of Acacia, which was born in the far north, and plant it on the heart, and water it day by day until July 49th.


    The day when the flowers bloom is also the time when the planter dies.


    Whose family last night bianzhouzi, where Acacia moon building.

 Chapter 342

    This battle is a great victory.


    In addition to the seventh son of emperor Qing, he died in Beidi. When the news reached the capital, I heard that emperor Qing was deeply grieved and died two days later.


    In the Western Jin Dynasty, Qi Ming, the deposed prince, rushed to the capital at night.


    At the same time, there was also a man heading for the capital.


    -- Qi Rong.


    The sand and wind filled the post road and the sound of horses'' hooves.


    Qi Rong suddenly grabbed the reins, and the people behind him also stopped.


    Xue Du asked: "Lord, do you want to have a rest running back and forth between the north and the capital like this?"


    Qi Rong did not answer. His eyes fell on the young man in green.


    The young man hung his head and did not look at him.


    Qi Rong jumped off the horse and went to the young man. He held out his hand and grasped Bai Qingzhen''s hand.


    There was blood on the reins, but he didn''t find it.


    Qi Rong takes out a handkerchief from his arms and carefully wraps the palm of Bai Qingzhen''s broken skin. Like being scalded by the temperature of fingertips, Bai Qinghe seemed to wake up from a dream and said in a soft voice, "I''m ok."


    Qi Rong''s heart trembled.


    He suddenly remembered that many years ago, the child would climb up to him with his injured finger. He opened his eyes and said in a soft voice, "it doesn''t hurt until the fourth brother cries."


    How did they come to the present day step by step? It''s so close that they seem to be thousands of miles apart.


    Qi Rong came to Beidi because of a letter from Mu Zi.


    In the letter, Mu Zi told him Qi Yuan''s plan.


    He quickly understood what Qi Yuan once said: "then Qingqing, it''s mine."


    How can the living compare with the dead.


    In fact, Qi Rong could have chosen not to come to the north, but his intuition was that if he did not come, he would never see Bai Qingzhen again.


    When he came, he saw his ah Heng holding a corpse whose chest had been cut open all night.


    At that time, he wanted to reach out and hold the child in his arms as before, telling him that he had his own life.


    Instead of just being powerless out of the window.


    But he didn''t even have the courage to step into the camp.


    He felt that he was also dying, and there was a place in his heart, which seemed to be a big hole. As soon as the wind blew, it was whistling.


    The wound will ache with him forever.


    Before he had finished dressing Bai qingjuan, a feather arrow went straight through the horse behind him with the sharp wind.


    The horse looks up to the sky and moans, then the torrential rain of arrows comes.


    All sudden change, but in a flash, Qi Rong has not realized what happened, the body has subconsciously in front of the youth embrace full.


    He held it tightly, as if he wanted to rub people into his blood.


    Finger abdomen touched warm blood, Qi Rong never like at the moment so panic fear.


    In his arms is the most precious treasure in his heart.


    He suddenly understood that it had never been the child who was pestering him from the beginning to the end. But he, in the deep palace, regarded the child as the only light.


    He would not allow the light to disappear between his fingers.


    He wants to keep it, he wants to keep it, at all costs.


    "Lord! Let''s go Xue Du several people to stay to resist the enemy, someone to protect them, surrounded by rushed into the nearby woods.


    I don''t know how long it took to stop.


    Qi Rong only felt that the blood was flowing more and more, and he held the person in his arms more and more tightly.


    The back of his hand was patted lightly. The young man bowed his head and said to him, "Lord, let go and let me see your injury."


    Qi Rong dropped his eyes in a daze, looking at the young man''s slightly curved eyebrows.


    "Fourth brother, it''s not me who got hurt." He seemed to sigh, "you loosen up, I''ll see your injury."

 Chapter 343

    With this posture, the young man bowed his head and carefully bandaged Qi Rong''s arm.


    At the end of the grove was the plain, and there was no place to escape the pursuers sent by the abandoned prince.


    The horses stopped, and the rest of Qi Rong''s men got off the horse and got together.


    Bai Qingzhen led the horse to Qi Rong and said in a warm voice, "Lord, you go first. I''ll cut off later. This is a shortcut. You can definitely get to the capital before Qi Ming. "


    Qi Rong took his hand: "No."


    Bai Qingzhen put his hand on the rein of the horse, and laughed softly. He said in a soft voice like a child: "don''t worry, Mr. Wang, do you forget? I''m Mr. qingluan. I was able to fight in the Wulin with one sword. Now I''m just dealing with a few assassins. "


    "When they''re finished, I''ll come to you."


    He slightly a meal, lips up: "or four elder brother come to me, OK?"


    "Not good." Qi Rong pursed his lips.


    He has always been sober and self-supporting, but at this time he seems to be a reluctant child.


    "No.17, Yunting lane, Zhuque street," Bai Qingzhen shook his hand and said with a smile, "if anything happens, go there."


    He said, stand on tiptoe in Qi Rong eyebrow down a kiss. It''s light and cool.


    It''s like urging: "go."


    Qi Rong always listened to him very much. He turned his horse''s head and took a deep look at the young man with a long body. He ran all the way.


    Those thick as ink love hate entanglement, like dust on the ground was raised, lost in the eye.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On January 13, Qi Rong, the fourth prince, arrived in the capital to take the place of the emperor.


    A few days later, Qi Ming, the deposed prince, launched a mutiny under the banner of finding the orphans of the former Emperor.


    If the name is right, the generals of all parties can only stand still. Qi Ming''s army went all the way to the bottom of the capital. Qi Ming was suspicious and decided to wait and observe the situation.


    Qi Rong went out of the palace alone, followed Zhuque street and found the 17th family in Yunting lane.


    The door is unlocked and can be easily pushed open.


    There was a man in the yard.


    Hearing the sound, the man looked back at him, his lips slightly crooked, his eyes shining.


    Qi Rong''s breathing stagnated for a while. After a while, he found his voice: "who are you?"


    The man smile: "why don''t you tell me first, who are you?"


    His voice is not similar to that of the youth in memory. It is a little more deep.


    Qi Rong said, "my surname is Qi, and I have a single name


    The man laughed: "if you are Qi Rong, he will give you a keepsake."


    Hearing this "he" word, the pain of uncontrollable pain instantly pulled the heart.


    Keepsake But when did he give his keepsake?


    Qi Rong''s heart suddenly tightened.


    Hand stretched to the waist, solution down a flawless white jade.


    He found it in his arms that day after parting from the young man.


    The people in the yard laughed and took the Jade Pendant: "this is it."


    He smashed the jade pendant on the table with a crisp sound. The jade pendant was broken in half and a red pill fell out of it.


    The man picked up the pill and swallowed it.


    He took out a wooden box from behind and handed it to Qi Rong: "here are 18 letters sent to the generals of all parties, which he personally wrote. Outside the city, there are thousands of elite soldiers. They use Baiyujing to send messages about fireworks


    "That elixir just now is poison, and it will be poisonous in a year. So, you have a full year to use me to solve the siege of the capital. "


    The man raised his beautiful eyes and smiled at him: "there is an imperial edict of emperor Qing in this box, which is said to be the orphan of the former Emperor. Qi Rong, for your sake, he has tried every means to find similar people. I have been waiting for you here for three years. "


    "From this moment on, I am the son of the former Emperor, surnamed Qi, single name Heng."

 Chapter 344

    This is the last strategy left by the brilliant Qing Luan Jun.


    On January 20, Qi Ming, the son of the former Emperor, ascended the throne and changed his name to Zhaoming because of his hesitation.


    In June of the same year, Qi Ming was defeated and died on the battlefield.


    In the following year, the biography of Qi Heng was located in Qirong, and the name of the state was changed to Dexing, which was called Ye Di in history.


    Du Ruoxin was granted the title of imperial concubine.


    During the three-year reign of emperor ye, the people lived and worked in peace and contentment.


    The world is at peace at last.


    But the young man who liked to wear a green shirt never came back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The sky in the north is very blue, looking very far away.


    Qi Rong walked along the path to the gate of the small village.


    The aunt at the head of the village listened to his intention and suddenly realized, "are you looking for ah Qing?"


    "Go, go, go to the village."


    As she walked, the aunt said with emotion: "ah Qing was covered with blood and was carried by a child surnamed Chen. It''s a pity that little Chen died just after he arrived at the entrance of the village


    With a sigh, the aunt said with a smile: "ah Qing is a beautiful child and can read words. The villagers like him."


    Qi Rong nodded.


    The village was not big, so we walked to a hut in three or two steps.


    Auntie opened the door and yelled, "Auntie Zhang! Are you there? "


    Qi Rong was waiting at the door.


    Next to the hut was a wooden shed with a cow tied to it. The cow turned to look at him and kicked the milk bucket a little bit.


    Qi Rong Leng Leng, out of Aunt Zhang toward him with a smile: "it is you as a Qing!"


    At that time, the young man also stood here, thought for a long time, moved a stool to sit in front of the cow, pushed the bucket to the front, and stretched out his hand.


    After thinking for a long time, he carefully poked, squeezed, poked and squeezed with his slender index finger.


    The impatient cow was so angry that he kicked over the stool and threw the young man on all fours.


    Aunt Zhang covered her stomach behind and said, "Why are you so stupid?"


    The young man was stunned and began to laugh.


    Qi Rong followed Aunt Zhang into the room.


    He touched the earth wall, sat on the bed for a moment, then lowered his head and asked softly, "did he mention me?"


    Aunt Zhang looked at him suspiciously: "who are you?"


    The young man leaned against the bed and looked out of the window, bending his eyebrows and smiling: "family? Yes


    "There is an old man who always cries, an old man who always talks, and..." His eyes flashed, like light, and he laughed at Aunt Zhang, "aunt, I have so many people to remember, isn''t it very happy?"


    Qi Rong hung his eyes and remained silent for a long time: "Aunt Zhang, where is he?"


    The sun went down and the temperature came down. It was a little cold.


    The smile on Aunt Zhang''s face was a little, and she sighed. Then she said, "it''s buried on the road you just came here."


    -


    the dusk is everywhere, and the smoke is curling.


    The grave is still very new.


    Qi Rong stroked it up, looked at it for a while, reached out and pointed the words "white, clear and white" and read it again.


    Then move your fingers back to the top, point the word "Xia Qingyuan" and read it again.


    After thinking for a while, I read it again from the beginning.


    "Ah Ho," he said in a dumb voice, "are you in there?"


    Is it inside or not?


    Light sprinkles on the grave, Qi Rong suddenly seems to be crazy, with ten fingers to dig that grave.


    The mounds gradually spread, and his fingers were covered with mud and blood.


    As if touching a corner of his clothes, or maybe not, the young emperor suddenly stopped and began to cry in a low voice.


    After emperor ye returned to the palace, he made Qi''s orphan prince.


    Throughout his life, his posterity was vacant and he had no offspring.


    According to historical records, Emperor Ye devoted all his life to the Western Jin Dynasty.


    But there is no record in the history books that the young emperors often nest in the corner of the hall alone, crying, laughing and crying, and shouting something.


    The spring outside the hall is brilliant. It''s another year.


    Qi Rong closed his eyes.


    He thought of many years ago, chasing a bright young man to the gate of the city.


    He asked the boy, "why don''t you want this world?"


    The young man turned his head and looked at him. The corners of his lips rose slightly. The light in his eyes was more dazzling than the stars.


    "In ah Heng''s heart, there is only private love, there is no world."

 Chapter 345

    [welcome back to system space. ¡¿


    Yuan Yuan Yuan jumps on Gu Bai''s head and says, "I really want to be free. ¡¿


    GU Bai (cold face): "why do you have no sense of existence in this world?"


    Yuanyuandun: [people are upgrading their system. ¡¿


    GU Bai looked disgusted and pulled it from his head: "talk well."


    Don''t worry, Yuanyuan patted her chest, and the plane of this system must be in the center! ¡¿


    "forget it," Gu Bai shook his head slightly, "it doesn''t matter whether you are here or not, it''s useless."


    Circle: [...] ¡¿


    "but for the sake of your loveliness," Gu Bai touched the ball''s head and said with a smile, "I''ll let you follow for a while."


    A system was instantly revived with full blood.


    Gu Bai didn''t delay much time and said, "come on, the next world."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Pursey.


    The whole planet is small under the rule of swift military academy. It aims at cultivating excellent soldiers and implements militarized management.


    "Christine, hey, wake up, it''s time for you to go to class!" Someone pushed Gu Bai''s shoulder, and he woke up instantly.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw a man with blonde hair and blue eyes smiling at him: "what''s the matter, are you uncomfortable?"


    Christine?


    Gu Bai just recovered.


    This world is a world with the background of the future interstellar. The original name of the master is Christine turant. He is one of the instructors responsible for teaching the freshmen.


    The target of his strategy is major general sizer Blair, who is going to the military academy to recuperate.


    Sizer Blair is the best major general in the Empire.


    In a big war a month ago, sizer suffered some injuries.


    The Empire won and sent sizer to the military academy to recover. On the one hand, we can relax, and on the other hand, we may find talents.


    Despite the injury, sizer Blair''s strength remains irrefutable.


    In this school, few people can match his current strength.


    "Sorry, Sonne, I''m just a little dizzy." Gu Bai smiles at the man.


    On the contrary, song en was more worried.


    He knows his good friend''s character. Even if he is stabbed by a knife, he will never cry for pain. Now he even says he is dizzy.


    It looks really serious.


    "Otherwise, I''ll go to today''s class?" Sonne said, "it''s just training new students."


    "No," Gu Bai quickly got up from bed, put on his training suit and looked serious. "This is my job."


    By the time we got to the training ground, the students were standing in two neat rows.


    Gu Bai is tall and thin, but he has amazing explosive power. His eyes swept sharply, and no one dared to look at him.


    Except for the man at the end of the first row.


    Or, boy.


    The boy pulled the corners of his mouth to Gu Bai, showing a shy smile. He has a white skin, a big face with a sense of timidity, and delicate eyebrows, which is particularly striking in this group.


    Carol, a special student.


    He has a high degree of integration with the mecha. When repairing the mecha, he can do twice as much with half the effort. Mental strength is very strong, but their own strength is very weak.


    Like a fragile porcelain doll.


    If it wasn''t for the talent, it wouldn''t have been in swift.


    Gu Bai squinted slightly and raised his voice: "now, run thirty laps around the playground!"


    Carlton''s face turned white when he was young.


    Thirty laps. He''s going to run ten laps. After these 30 laps, it''s estimated that I''m going to die.


    "Wait a minute, drillmaster Christine."


    Gu Bai stood up, turned around and saluted: "here we are."

 Chapter 346

    A middle-aged officer came up to him and said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. Some students want to watch the fight between the instructor and the major general. The major general has no objection. The students say they want you to play


    "Do you want to see instructor Christine fighting major general?" The middle-aged officer asked the students behind him smilingly.


    One by one, the students have bright eyes and yell, "yes!"


    Gu Bai shook his head helplessly.


    He slightly crooked his lips, "watching is also a price to pay."


    "If I win, you''re going to run fifty laps today."


    All of a sudden, there was a howl.


    A student boldly asked, "what if the instructor loses?"


    "Lost That''s 30 laps. " Gu Bai pick eyebrow, smile gently, "I''m in a bad mood, you don''t want to be good."


    All of a sudden, the students put out the fire one by one.


    I thought I could get away with it, but I still had to run 30 laps.


    The devil instructor is the devil instructor!


    Gu Bai stood upright, waiting for the arrival of Xize.


    After a while, there was a slight commotion in the crowd.


    He looked up and saw a man in uniform coming against the light.


    His pace is not fast or slow, but it gives people a strong sense of oppression.


    Close, the facial features also clearly fall into people''s eyes.


    Bright eyes, bright eyes.


    Every bit is perfect.


    Long eyebrows into the temples, thin lips tight. It''s very deep and has a very distinct appearance. Just like a sharp sword, when the thick eyelashes droop, it covers a sense of coldness.


    People who have been on the battlefield are really different. Gu Bai frowned because of the strong sense of oppression.


    His eyes are beautiful light blue, which reminds Gu Bai of the foggy sea in the early morning.


    "I think major general Xize is the strongest alpha in the whole empire. This aura is too strong!"


    "If I could be marked by major general sizer, I would die!"


    "You dream, and you''re not alpha?"


    There were whispers from the students. Gu Bai said, yes, don''t dream. This man is his.


    Sizer Blair looks sideways at Gu Bai.


    He restrained himself, trotted over and stood in front of him.


    Sizer is half a head higher than him, and the shadow covers Gu Bai''s whole body.


    Gu Bai trembled a little excitedly.


    These worlds are full of weak chicken characters who can''t carry their shoulders and hands. Finally, they have a chance to do it. Ha ha ha!


    Yuanyuan: [what''s the use? Anyway, you can''t beat the old attack. ¡¿


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shut up


    "Instructor Christine?" The man''s clear and deep voice rang out.


    Gu Bai stood up straight, about two steps away from Xize


    In sight, is the youth handsome appearance.


    Xize slightly stirred his eyebrows, and the person in front of him looked more like a scholar sitting in the laboratory.


    But he saw a fire in Christine''s eyes and seemed eager to try.


    "Go all out," sizer Blair said in a flat voice


    "Yes


    As soon as Gu Bai''s voice fell, he quickly turned sideways and kicked the man''s neck.


    It can be seen that he is really practical.


    Sizer was obviously ready, and quickly went to Gu Bai''s left side to avoid his attack.


    At the same time, he took Gu Bai''s leg with one hand and punched him with the other.


    Gu Bai hooked his lips, pedaled on Xize''s shoulder, and with the help of his strength, he opened the distance and hit Xize''s fist with the same punch.


    The two fists hit each other, and each stepped back a few steps.


    Xize stabilized his figure, and then looked at Gu Bai with a slight change in his eyes.

 Chapter 347

    They soon got entangled again.


    Gu Bai''s fighting method is very fierce. He basically kills the enemy by one thousand and loses eight hundred. But his willpower is very strong, like he will never be defeated, and he has to get up in a bumpy way.


    Sizer found that the man opposite was looking at him more and more hotly.


    Unexpectedly, there are such opponents in this military academy.


    He can''t help but feel confused. With Christine''s strength, why hasn''t he been recruited into the army?


    He can''t help thinking about it now.


    Gu Bai kicks the footwall of Xize, Xize naturally leans back to avoid.


    At this time, Gu Bai Mou color a bright, nimbly pounced on Nishizawa.


    Bang, the situation is going down.


    Gu Bai''s legs were separated, and he was holding the man''s waist, and his hands were on the man''s head.


    This posture fell in the eyes of the people present, inexplicably feel a little ambiguous.


    Sizer Blair''s narrow eyes were fixed on Gu Bai. His deep eyes narrowed. He put his hands on the man''s slender waist and fell back without mercy.


    Gu Baixin was on guard and changed his posture immediately after landing.


    He''s fast, but sizer''s faster.


    As soon as he made his defensive position, the next second, sizer grabbed his hand and pulled it hard.


    Gu Bai was so strong that he could not resist and retreated.


    But sizer''s other hand had moved quickly to his neck.


    The body is forced to bend over, Gu Bai some didn''t expect such a change, can''t help but frown, light call.


    It was very light and short. But we all focused on watching the two fight, so it was very clear.


    The epilogue goes up, inexplicably touching the heartstrings.


    One arm around Gu Bai''s waist, one hand sticking out from behind his neck.


    "I lost." Gu Bai gasped slightly, and his voice sounded low.


    The cold fragrance of men comes from behind, and the place where the skin touches becomes hot.


    Gu Bai relaxed slightly without moving.


    There is a saying how to say, there is a bargain does not occupy the king x egg.


    Yuanyuan: [long time no see, my host seems to be more shameless (holding his cheek)]


    hearing the speech, Xize released him, and his voice softened a little: "you have done a good job."


    Hearing his praise, Gu Bai raised his head again. His eyes were bright, which made Xize''s lips slightly up.


    For strong people, he has always been generous with his appreciation.


    If Christine meets his requirements, he may be able to make an exception for the army to admit Christine.


    "Do you see clearly?" Xize turned to look at the students, voice cold, "to learn from instructor Christine, have the same skills as him. Then the imperial army is always open to you. "


    "Now, you have a long way to go. Start training."


    "Yes After just a fight, we can see that these students are boiling with enthusiasm one by one. Originally, I was reluctant to run 30 laps, but now I''m all ambitious.


    Gu Bai looks at sizer Blair.


    The only people who can become major generals are their faces and bodies.


    [do you think it depends on your mind and strength? ¡¿Yuanyuan sighs and speaks with sincerity and sincerity. Bai Bai, you can''t slander him just because you can''t beat others. ¡¿


    GU Bai I''m not. "


    "Major general." He thought about it and took the initiative to run to sizer.


    "Well?" The man looked down at him. Deep eyebrows reflect light, as if very affectionate.

 Chapter 348

    "During your stay in the military academy," Gu Bai said seriously, "can I continue to compete with you?"


    His eyes were full of fire, with a surge of fighting spirit.


    Sizer chuckled.


    "With pleasure."


    So he clearly saw that the flame was lit more brightly.


    It is clear that the person in front of us is beautiful, but the soul inside is as tough as a rock.


    Major general sizer Blair likes to deal with people like that.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Training hall.


    The room was full of lights, and Gu Bai lay panting on the cushion on the ground.


    The man stood in front of him, slightly bent down, stretched out a hand toward him: "can you still get up?"


    Gu Bai gritted his teeth: "certainly."


    He put his hand in the palm of each other''s hand, and the man pulled his powerful arm and stood up.


    Sizer gently hooked his lips: "you are explosive, but you don''t have enough stamina. Once you encounter a stalemate, you will suffer a lot. "


    "Yes." Gu Bai shrugged and did not deny it.


    "Is that why you didn''t get into the army?" sizer asked


    He was silent and shook his head.


    "So," sizer looked at him, "are you interested in serving the Empire? I can recruit you into the army


    He clearly saw that the eyes of the people in front of him were slightly bright, but he quickly pulled the corners of his lips and tilted his head to one side: "let''s talk about it."


    Nishizara stares at Christine with interest.


    It''s been a week since the last contest in front of the students.


    In the past few nights, Christine, as he said, came to him every day to discuss with each other.


    At first, Xize thought it would be boring to go to the military academy to recuperate. I didn''t expect that Christine gave him such a big surprise.


    Under the warm light, the eyelashes of men are very slender, with a slight curve. Just after the contest, his cheeks were dyed light red, and he looked a little cute.


    "Major general?" Gu Bai looked strangely at Xize, who was suddenly stunned, "major general?"


    Hearing his voice, Nishizawa regained consciousness and coughed a little uneasily.


    Gu Bai asked him, "are you ok?"


    "It''s all right," said sizer, recovering his cool brows. "By the way, how''s your mecha?"


    A qualified soldier should not only have brave skills, but also have excellent mecha.


    Each person''s mecha will play a different power according to the degree of fit.


    Gu Bai and mecha fit only 75%.


    For ordinary people, this fit is far enough. But for the military, 80% is the bottom line.


    But this is the limit of Gu Bai.


    At least, for now.


    Because he''s an unmarked Omega.


    This is why Gu Bai didn''t choose to join the army when he was an adult, but chose to become an instructor at swift military academy.


    Omega is naturally weaker than alpha in physical ability. Generally, Omega can only do civilian work. The most important thing is that if alpha is in estrus, it can be inhibited by drugs, but Omega can''t.


    During that period, they will feel weak and weak, and the smell of alpha sweet pheromone will surge in their nose.


    Mark me, mark me.


    There seems to be a voice in my heart, just like the devil''s low voice.


    Since he became an adult, Gu Bai has found a secluded place to survive every estrus period, relying on his amazing willpower.

 Chapter 349

    Or sometimes, he just chooses to go on a mission.


    In the most dangerous situation to stimulate themselves, such a high degree of tension in the environment, it is difficult to distract attention to things in estrus.


    "My mecha..." Gu baiweidun, with a calm smile, "major general, the fit between me and mecha is less than 80%"


    Nishizawa was stunned, with a hint of pity in his eyes. He clearly knows what it means to fit less than 80%.


    So that''s why Christine didn''t join the army.


    But he only thought that Bai was born with weak mental ability. After thinking about it, sizer said, "if you have a chance, you can come to my training room. I have a little research on mecha. Maybe I can help you."


    "Thank you, major general." Gu Bai looked up and gave him a smile.


    He doesn''t usually see a smile. At this moment, his eyebrows suddenly bend, which reminds people of the flower bud that the spring wind blows on the branches.


    Sizer gave a light meal.


    Yuanyuan: [wonderful, it''s a good idea to be a beautiful man. ¡¿


    GU Bai: "keeping a low profile means making full use of one''s own advantages."


    "So major general," Gu Bai waved, "see you tomorrow. I wish you a good dream in the evening."


    Xize light "um" a, looking at Gu Bai turn to leave.


    Men have a good figure, thin waist, long legs, wearing a uniform, but also an excellent proportion.


    Somehow, sizer thought of the fight a week ago.


    When he hugged Christine from behind, he faintly smelled the smell of flowers.


    When he just pulled up Christine, the palm of his hand touched the skin, and there was a delicate touch on his fingertips.


    The tip of the nose seems to smell some dust, some itching.


    Sizer frowned, turned and closed the door of the training hall.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Lying on the bed, Nishizawa vaguely heard a familiar voice: ''" I wish you a good dream in the evening. "


    Yes, he''s dreaming.


    In this dream, it seems to be surrounded by a fog of nothingness.


    He stretched out his hand and could only touch a piece of cool air.


    Sizer hasn''t had a dream for a long time.


    He even kept a little sober and clearly realized that the world in front of him was the dream world.


    Perhaps it was a novelty that he didn''t struggle to wake up, but chose a direction at will.


    Anyway, it''s foggy everywhere. It''s the same everywhere.


    Suddenly I heard a light call in my ear: "major general, major general."


    The voice was very low at first, but gradually it seemed to come from all directions.


    One layer after another, like waves.


    So sizer recognized the owner of the voice Christine


    The voice seemed to contain a smile: "yes, there is a reward."


    Fog suddenly dissipated, in front of Xize, gradually sketched a fuzzy figure.


    The closer the figure was to him, the more solid it was. In an instant, it was in front of sizer.


    Slightly curved eyebrows, ruddy thin lips. The chin curve is smooth and looks very delicate.


    He was smiling and looking at sizer.


    Sizer found that the fog seemed to flow into Christine''s light gray eyes.


    Unlike usual, Christine was wearing a baggy shirt. But his whole body is like picking up from the water. His shirt is wet and his hair is wet.


    There seemed to be a few drops of water hanging on the eyelashes.


    Black hair clings to the cheek and looks pathetic. And the shirt that soaks through becomes very close to the body, move slightly, show delicate clavicle faintly.

 Chapter 350

    This is not the same as Christine.


    Sizer''s throat moved involuntarily.


    Christine raised her hand and put it in his face.


    According to sizer''s skill, he should be able to escape, but he did not.


    It was as if there were invisible shackles in his body.


    He could only stand where he was, watching Christine''s hand brush his cheek, and move on.


    "Christine," sizer asked, frowning and almost gnashing her teeth, "what are you doing?"


    Even in the dream, sizer still maintains a good self-cultivation.


    He just frowned and his eyes were full of confusion.


    Yes, he didn''t understand what Christine was doing.


    Even though he knew it was a dream without logic, he was still puzzled by it.


    The man in front of him seemed to smile.


    Christine put his hand on his shoulder and bit his lip. "Major general, what do you think?"


    "I don''t know," Nishizawa said patiently


    "Why don''t you look at me, major general."


    Christine turned his head to himself and frowned slightly. "Am I not good-looking?"


    That pair of eyes like magic, light gray eyes with fog like a whirlpool, hook people''s soul, it is difficult to escape.


    Isn''t it beautiful? Of course not.


    "No," sizer said


    "Then why don''t you look at me, major general?" Christine is obsessed with this problem.


    See sizer silent.


    He suddenly began to laugh and put his slender fingertips on Xize''s chest. His voice suddenly became hoarse. "Is it because the major general dare not look at me?"


    Sizer''s brows are more tightly knit.


    There is a strange smell of flowers on the tip of my nose, which is familiar and strange.


    Sizer thought for a moment, then remembered that this was the smell he vaguely smelled from Christine when he was fighting with Christine.


    The fragrance of the flower is very sweet, but it doesn''t make people feel greasy. On the contrary, it feels cool and refreshing.


    The closer Christine got to him, the stronger the smell of the flowers.


    As soon as he smelled it, sizer felt a burning sensation rising from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s like there''s an invisible flame burning in the body all the way to the throat.


    The only solution is the person in front of you.


    Christine''s fingers were cold, which made his body hotter. He could clearly feel the cold fingertips of a man falling on him.


    So the fire seemed more fierce.


    "Christine..." Sizer stares at the person in front of him, and his breath increases, as if he is suppressing something.


    However, the young man in front of him didn''t seem to see how hard he endured, and his movements became even worse.


    Hearing his voice, Christine raised her head slightly.


    His light gray eyes reflected his appearance. Christine''s voice sounded as soft as the wind. With a strong fragrance of flowers, her ruddy lips gently opened: "major general."


    He said, "mark me."


    Boom -


    the wall of willpower collapsed in an instant, and Xize seemed to hear the sound of broken chains.


    The body''s initiative is back in its own hands.


    Sizer''s throat is dry.


    "As you wish."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Yuanyuan: [tut Tut, tut tut. ¡¿


    "say what you have to say." Gu Bai leaned against the bed with a leisurely manner.


    Yuanyuan showed a very wonderful expression: [I can''t imagine that the first prop you exchanged with points was this kind of thing. ¡¿

 Chapter 351

    "Make it clear," Gu Bai said with a smile, "what is this kind of thing. It''s clearly the goods with marked price in your shop. I call it making the best use of everything. "


    Love powder.


    It is made of the petals of the flower of heaven''s lust. As the name suggests, it can arouse people''s lust.


    To put it more intuitively, it can make people dream of spring.


    No matter how innocent people are at ordinary times, emotive powder can play a role.


    Things in heaven are still very strong.


    Yuanyuan sighs: "what have you experienced in this short time. At the beginning, the little hand would blush? ¡¿


    GU Bai touched his chin and thought about it solemnly: "it seems that Fang Chen was the one who blushed when he was touched at first."


    Circle: [...] ¡¿


    of course, Gu Bai did this with consideration.


    Sizer Blair is the most outstanding major general in the Empire and a very strong alpha.


    He has strong strength, and has high prestige in the army all the year round.


    However, he is a little virgin, ha ha ha ha (shut up)


    for this kind of seemingly cool but actually very pure children, this subtle way of teasing (not) is very effective.


    The main problem is that the names of people in this position are too long. Every day when he is in charge of training, Gu Bai calls the roll.


    The name is long and tongue twister.


    This makes Gu Bai have some heart trouble, want to finish the task quickly, go to the next world.


    What''s more, the pain and suffering of Omega''s oestrus are not fake.


    Christine used to be able to bear it, but now Gu Bai is not sure that he can do it.


    We must speed up the progress of seize before the next estrus.


    Obviously, the effect of emotive powder is very significant.


    Gu Bai learned from Yuan Yuan that after Xize woke up, his expression was very delicate.


    After a long silence, his liking for himself increased by 10 points.


    Gu Bai moved his lips.


    Oh, man.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Good morning, major general."


    As soon as Nishizawa opened the door, he began to smile at the young man.


    The eyes are very clear, the light gray eyes are like the best glass.


    He didn''t know what was on his mind, and rather uncomfortably turned his eyes away: "good morning."


    "What are you doing here?" sizer asked


    "Well," Gu Bai explained, "the military academy is worried that the major general won''t be able to recuperate well, so I have been appointed as the major general''s personal guard during this period of time."


    The young man said with a smile, "major general, please give me more advice."


    "Post Close to the body? " Sizer was stunned.


    "What''s the matter, major general?" Gu Bai looked at him suspiciously.


    Xize: "I..."


    Gu Bai suddenly raised his voice and interrupted him: "major general, please rest assured, although I have never been a close personal guard, I will try my best to do it well."


    "Or..." Gu Bai thought, "or I''ll go to the headmaster to do two weeks of personal experience?"


    "No need." Without thinking about it, sizer directly rejected the proposal.


    As soon as he spoke, he could not help regretting.


    Yesterday''s inexplicable dream seemed real and illusory. But he had never met such a thing, which made it difficult for him to face Christine for a moment.


    Originally, sizer had made plans to find an excuse not to compete with Christine and reduce the number of meetings.


    But the next morning, the man said hello to himself with a smile and said he would be his personal guard.

 Chapter 352

    Still looking at myself with such naive eyes.


    Does he know the word "intimate" It''s easy to think about it.


    Sizer thought with some gnashing of teeth.


    However, hearing his refusal, this man actually said that he would go to work for others for two weeks to accumulate personal experience!


    Sizer was slightly stuffy.


    He had a high position in the army and had a bright future, so he was always invited to many high-class banquets.


    As a result, sizer also knows a lot of well-known secrets circulating in the upper class.


    For example, the headmaster of swift military academy looks serious, but actually he likes young and beautiful young people very much.


    Whether it''s alpha or omega, he has a way to make that person give in.


    And Christine, no doubt, is a very suitable person for the headmaster.


    He went to be the headmaster''s personal bodyguard. Isn''t that a sheep into a tiger''s mouth?


    Xize frowned, opened the door, took Gu Bai into the room and pointed to a room for him: "that You will live here in the future, next to my room. If you have something to do, just knock on the door. "


    "Yes, major general." Gu Baimei''s eyes are bent.


    So close up, his skin seems really good, much more real than in the dream.


    It seems that the lip should be softer


    Nishizawa did not open his eyes: "if there is nothing wrong, I will go to deal with the official business."


    Gu Bai saw Nishizawa''s slightly red earlobe and said with a smile, "major general, please wait a moment."


    He went out of the room, and after a while he came in again with a bag of things.


    He smiles at sizer: "let''s have breakfast together."


    -


    at the table.


    Sizer was a little stiff with the tableware.


    It''s very natural for Gu Bai to sit opposite him. He is very elegant when eating, and with his long neck, he attracts people''s attention.


    Gu Bai was spreading ketchup on his bread. Feeling the gaze, he raised his head doubtfully: "major general, is there anything on my face?"


    "With ketchup," sizer said in a low voice


    "Yes." Gu Bai simply put down the things in his hand, looked around and found that the napkin was on the other side of Xize.


    "Major general, can you pass me the napkin?"


    Maybe he really thought his face was stained with ketchup, and the young man was a little embarrassed.


    The voice was soft.


    Nishizawa went to get the napkin and touched the soft paper with his fingers.


    When he was ready to hand it to the young man, he suddenly changed his mind.


    The man stood up and went to Gu Bai.


    The gray blue eyes reflected his face. Sizer lowered his head, one hand raised his chin, the other hand raised his hand with a tissue, and gently wiped it on Gu Bai''s lips.


    Finger pulp also gently rubbed over the smooth skin.


    Xize''s eye color gradually deepens, Gu Bai Leng Lengshen: "major general?"


    Xize then stood up straight, hooked his lips and said in a low voice, "OK."


    He turned around. "I''m ready, Christine. Just come to my office later."


    He said, picked up the coat on the sofa and left.


    Gu Bai was in a daze at a plate of bread.


    He was just Are you being teased?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Swift Academy.


    Sizer was sitting in his office, a pen in his hand turning nimbly.


    He deals with official documents as usual.


    But he found that he could not calm down at all.


    Whenever he saw the words related to "Christine", he couldn''t help thinking about the young man.


    Then, it''s the erotic dream.

 Chapter 353

    Christine is still Christine, but he has become a little different from himself.


    Suddenly there was a loud noise outside, followed by the noise of several students.


    Xize frowned and put down his pen.


    He screwed the door open, took a few steps out, and asked coldly, "what''s the matter?"


    "Little Major general. " A weak cry came from the corner.


    Nishizawa looked closely and found that he was a freshman.


    He has some impression of the new student.


    That day, the freshman seemed to belong to Christine''s class.


    But originally a white and soft face, now add a purple scar.


    At first sight, he was beaten.


    Next to the new student, there are two embarrassed students. They wanted to run, but when they looked at Nishizawa coldly, they felt as if they were pressing a mountain. They did not dare to move easily.


    Sizer came up to him and asked condescensively, "what happened?"


    "Nothing, major general," the student next to him answered preemptively. "Carol just fell, didn''t she?"


    Another person also hastily opens a mouth: "yes, Carol, you tell major general quickly, it is yourself to fall to hurt."


    They leaned slightly, staring menacingly at Carol in the corner from the invisible angle of sizer.


    Carol shrunk.


    He felt ashamed that his wound was still aching.


    From small to large, everyone praised him as a genius. That''s why he''s the only student in the world, the special recruit at swift.


    When she received the notice, Carol felt that she was going to the top of her life.


    Swift military academy is the Holy Land in the hearts of the students of the whole planet. Carol feels that she can make great contributions to the empire by relying on her incomparable talent.


    He will be the shining star of the Empire.


    It''s like Major general sizer Blair.


    But after entering the military academy, Carol found that things are very different from what he imagined.


    First of all, because of his physical fitness, he often can''t keep up with the training progress of his classmates.


    Just running 30 laps on the playground every day makes him pale.


    And after the laps, there''s a lot of other training.


    Because Carroll''s situation is special, so the instructor will release water to him.


    But this situation, caused some dissatisfaction in the class.


    Everyone has to work hard to get into swift Academy. Why can Carol rest while they are training?


    What''s the point of having the talent of mecha? For people like this, they can punch ten at a time.


    So, of course, Carol became the target.


    At first, they were just isolated and humiliated by language. Later, it gradually developed into violence. Every once in a while, Carol would be dragged out to fight.


    It''s just that this group of people don''t want Carol''s wounds to look terrible. In this way, even if Carol went to the instructor to complain, they said that they were a little bit heavy in the competition.


    But it still hurts.


    The same is true today.


    After hearing that major general sizer was Carol''s favorite, the two students dragged him to sizer''s office.


    "Is it a shame to be beaten so hard in front of your idol?"


    The reason why these two students are so arrogant is that they have inquired about it and Xize usually doesn''t come in the morning.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect to bump into sizer today.

 Chapter 354

    "So," sizer''s eyes dropped on Carol, "are you really hurt yourself?"


    The two students looked nervous: "major general..."


    "Shut up," sizer frowned. "I''m waiting for him to say it himself."


    A wise man will know that Carol has been bullied. Sizer is giving him a chance when he asks.


    At least, he believes that it is not worth his help if he admits that he is injured under duress.


    Carol clenched her fist.


    The man in front of him was major general sizer.


    It''s his idol.


    He''s the one he''s been admiring.


    But now, he was beaten black and blue, lying on the ground in a mess.


    Sizer''s cold eyes fell on him, which made Carol feel more at a loss, and his face turned red.


    He wanted to say, no, of course not.


    But when he opened his mouth, his voice was extremely hoarse: "I Major general It''s me... "


    Hearing what he said, the two students next to him were relieved and relaxed, especially when they glanced at Carol.


    Carol closed her eyes in pain.


    He is not afraid of these two people. He is afraid that he will be beaten worse after he admits.


    He just didn''t want to, didn''t want to, in front of his most respected people, show such an incompetent appearance.


    Later, when major general Xize thought of him again, Carroll didn''t want him to react like this. He raised his eyebrows coldly: "ah, Carroll who was beaten down and had no fighting power."


    The palm of the hand is tightly clenched, and the pain on the body can''t resist the sharp pain on the apex of the heart.


    Carroll can feel that major general sizer seems to have lost interest and is ready to leave.


    "No..." He whispered.


    Just at this time, a clear voice suddenly rang out behind several people: "what are you doing around here? It''s class time


    When the visitor came near and saw Nishizawa, he said, "major general?"


    "Instructor Christine," the two students quickly responded, "Carol just accidentally fell and was a little uncomfortable, so we are here to accompany him and prepare to take him to the infirmary."


    "Yes." Gu Bai''s eyes swept over several people.


    He is not a three-year-old, and he is not pure-minded. The truth can be seen at a glance.


    Campus bully


    Gu Bai hates this kind of thing, but in this plane, such a thing is not a crazy thing.


    People on this planet believe in the strong as the king.


    What''s more, at swift military academy, everything depends on strength.


    If Carol can''t solve these troublemakers on his own, he is not suitable for military academy.


    No problem is absolutely irresistible, the only difference is whether we will find a solution.


    How to make yourself stronger, or how to make those people dare not hurt themselves.


    "Stand up, Carol." Gu Bai said in a light voice.


    Carroll''s body is stiff, these days of training let him reflexively, leaning against the wall to stagger up.


    "Stand at attention." Gu Bai looks at the three.


    The other two also stood up quickly, with their hands behind them.


    Nishizawa quietly stepped back, so that Gu Bai could better look at the three people.


    "Carol," Gu Bai said with a slightly heavy face, "please tell me in a loud voice, is this the case?"


    "Yes..." Carol dropped her head.


    Gu white Mou color cold lie: "can''t hear."

 Chapter 355

    "I hope you understand," Gu Bai''s voice lowered a little. "Actually, I don''t care what the truth is, but you, Carol, don''t you care?"


    "Now, tell me aloud, yes or no?"


    His eyes were as sharp as a sword. Carol looked unbearable, with her head down and her lips clenched.


    Gu Bai''s voice echoed in his heart.


    Isn''t it?


    Of course, of course -


    "no!" He finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After shouting out loud, the pale face also seems to be stained with a trace of blood.


    The two students next to him turned pale and looked at Carol fiercely.


    This rubbish, unexpectedly


    "Good." Gu Bai softened and went to Carol.


    He is taller than the boy and can easily reach the top of his head.


    Palm gently stroked the boy''s soft curly hair, "you do a good job."


    If you don''t force Carol to say it, it may keep pressing in his heart and become a thorn. This thorn may be the driving force, but more likely, it will twist his heart.


    Gu Bai didn''t want to see a good seedling destroyed.


    The boy clenched his lower lip and his eyes turned red.


    All around the scene seems to be blurred, but he can still clearly feel the warmth of the instructor''s palm.


    He heard Gu Bai''s voice in his ear: "never admit your own mistakes."


    "You two," Gu Bai said coldly, looking up at the remaining two students, "follow me."


    They howled and followed Gu Bai.


    Xize leans against the wall, looks at Gu Bai''s back and smiles.


    "Major general." Carol, holding the corner of her coat, plucked up the courage to step forward.


    Sizer looks at him.


    "I..." Carol trembled with nervousness. "I''ve always admired you. I hope that one day I can be as good as major general."


    Sizer didn''t want to say much. When he wanted to leave, he thought of the scene when Christine just rubbed Carol''s hair with a smile.


    He seems to be very good to this student.


    "Well," sizer''s voice was like a cold river, "prove it to me."


    With that, he turned away without attachment.


    Carol looked at his back and said, "I will prove it to the major general."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the office.


    Gu Bai smiles and hands him a cup of coffee: "major general, the coffee you want."


    Sizer reached for it, and his fingertips accidentally touched each other''s fingers. He squinted: "thank you, Christine."


    "That''s what I should do."


    "You seem," sizer asked, "to be nice to the students?"


    Gu Bai knew that he was referring to what happened today.


    "I''m good to everyone," he said with a smile


    "Including me?" Sizer couldn''t help blurting out.


    Gu Bai looked at him in surprise. Xize coughed softly: "I mean..."


    "Of course, major general."


    Gu Bai''s voice interrupted his next words.


    Nishizawa was stunned.


    He saw Christine''s lips curl up, and his sweet voice rang out: "I''m your personal guard."


    It''s just Is that all?


    There was a loss in sizer''s heart.


    He thought about it and said, "tomorrow night, let me see your mecha, OK?"

 Chapter 356

    "It couldn''t be better." Gu Bai smiles.


    He knew that sizer wanted to help him improve his fit with the mecha. But he knows in his heart that as long as it is not marked, the degree of fit can only reach 75%.


    However, can pull into and the opportunity between the West Ze, Gu Bai will not let go easily.


    He looked down at his watch and said, "major general, I''m sorry. I have classes this afternoon."


    Sizer frowned, "can we go after lunch?"


    As soon as the words came out, he felt that the tone sounded strange. He wanted to say something more to remedy it. Gu Bai had already bent his eyebrows: "good."


    -


    in the restaurant.


    Gu Bai and Xize sit opposite each other.


    Both of them are outstanding in appearance, and they are the most influential figures on campus. At the moment, they sat together and attracted many people''s eyes.


    There are some brave students, holding the book to find Xize to sign.


    A meal lasted nearly an hour.


    Sizer frowned uncomfortably.


    "I''m sorry, major general," said Gu Bai apologetically. "I didn''t think it over."


    See him gently twist the brow tip, Xize subconsciously way: "don''t blame you."


    "Well," Gu Bai thought seriously, "I''ll cook for the major general later."


    Sizer: "ah?"


    He probably didn''t expect that Gu Bai would say that. His gray blue eyes were always clear.


    Such a stupefied appearance, it seems a little cute.


    Gu Bai''s smile was real, and he repeated seriously: "I said that if the major general wants to eat in the future, he can tell me."


    "In these days, I will do well for the major general."


    -


    so at night, Xize looks at Gu Bai in the kitchen with a complicated look.


    What was he thinking?


    The light in the kitchen was warm yellow and surrounded the whole youth.


    The young man was only wearing a simple white shirt, with long eyelashes and light shadows. The light made him look very soft.


    Her beautiful eyes were staring at the food on the table without blinking. She looked serious and almost devout.


    Nishizawa couldn''t help but walk over and watch the young man carefully deal with the ingredients.


    He has been living in the army since he was a child. When you march, you don''t care what you eat.


    So sizer doesn''t ask for food, as long as he can keep energy alive.


    But at the moment, the figure in the kitchen made his heart warm.


    The tip of the nose seems to have smelled the fragrance.


    This feeling is very strange to sizer. But he doesn''t reject, or even crave, more.


    "Major general." The voice of the youth brings sizer''s mind back to reality.


    With a smile, Gu Bai handed him the food in his hand. His eyes turned into beautiful crescent moon: "would you like to have a try


    He said, handing the cutlery to sizer.


    Sizer didn''t care to taste what was on the plate.


    His head is full of young people''s good-looking smile.


    "Very, very fragrant."


    It''s like the first time someone''s cooking for him.


    Just for him.


    Because of this idea, sizer''s heart beat faster.


    If


    He looked up at the youth, if only it would always be like this.


    The heart in the chest is beating, like something, flowing along the blood all over the body, and then rooting in the heart.


    Waiting for the day of breaking the ground.

 Chapter 357

    Sizer found it more disturbing than having Christine around at dinner.


    It''s sleeping, and Christine''s there.


    He has a good work and rest. He is used to going to bed early and getting up early. He puts on his pajamas and is ready to take a bath.


    When I got to the bathroom door, I heard the sound of dripping water.


    The finger touched the doorknob, and sizer responded - it was Christine in the shower.


    I don''t know if it''s the steam coming out of the bathroom, which makes him feel stuffy. Sizer rubs the doorknob and is ready to turn away.


    Christine''s voice floated out from the inside: "is it major general?"


    He seemed a little embarrassed. "I forgot to take my bathrobe. Can major general help me to take it in my room?"


    Sizer''s body pauses slightly.


    After a long time, he just across the door, should voice way: "good."


    This residential building is a new one specially built by the military academy after receiving the notice that Xize will come to heal the wounded.


    Because I know that Jersey has a slight habit of cleanliness and is not used to using things used by others.


    As for housing, the same is true.


    Originally, the room next to Xize was a guest room, but no one has ever lived in it.


    Now, the room has its first owner.


    Maybe the last one.


    The bathrobe was placed on the sofa and chair. The color was very similar to the cloth. Maybe Christine didn''t pay attention.


    He took the bathrobe and was about to leave, but suddenly, the scent of the silky flowers seemed to reappear.


    It''s invisible.


    Nishizawa, calm, no longer think, went to the bathroom door, knocked on the door: "Christine."


    After a while, the door lock snapped open.


    Gu Bai leaned out his head and half of his body from behind him. He laughed at Xize: "thank you, major general."


    Sizer''s breathing stopped.


    Maybe it''s the steam in the bathroom, maybe it''s the embarrassment, and there''s a faint blush on Christine''s face.


    His eyes were foggy, too.


    The water drops from the wet ends of the hair, down to the shoulder blades, and then slowly down.


    The white skin is slightly red, and the waist looks too thin.


    His whole person seems to be shrouded in the misty mist, like the dream of that day.


    When Gu Bai reached for the bathrobe, Xize felt that the smell of flowers became more and more intense.


    Sizer didn''t know how he got back to his room. He sat at the table, and after a while, he calmed down again.


    Why.


    Strange.


    He frowned rather puzzled.


    Why does he always feel that there is a strange smell of flowers on Christine''s body? Every time he smells it, it will make him out of control.


    For this reason, sizer even asked several other instructors at swift.


    Including Sonne, who had the best relationship with Christine, did not get the answer.


    It was like he was the only one who could smell it.


    Christine was sleeping in the next room, across a wall and a door. Sizer still felt that he could smell the sweet smell.


    No accident, he lost sleep.


    But the culprit, in fact, did not sleep well.


    Gu Bai complexion complex found that his oestrus seems to have arrived.


    "You say, if I throw my arms to Xize now," Gu Bai said to Yuanyuan, "will he throw me out?"


    Yuanyuan thought seriously for a while: [based on the current Xize''s favorable attitude towards Baibai, the probability is half. ¡¿


    GU Bai frowned: "what should I do? I can''t gamble, can I?"

 Chapter 358

    Or, Yuanyuan said tentatively, you''re going to have to bear it? ¡¿


    GU Bai curled his mouth and said, "it doesn''t hurt to speak standing."


    "If this estrus period is so easy to endure," he sighed deeply, "I still need to be so tangled?"


    Wave after wave of dryness and heat came from the body, which was very uncomfortable.


    Itching, itching from the bottom of my heart.


    He desperately needed something to stop the feeling of scratching his heart and liver.


    Gu Bai''s face turned red. He pulled out his communication tool and asked song en to ask for leave from the Military Academy for him.


    But, most importantly, now he''s in sizer''s house.


    How he''s going to get through this bloody heat.


    Omega''s oestrus is often ferocious, lasting a week at a time.


    If he ran away for a week without any reason, sizer would be suspicious.


    What''s more, military academies have nothing to do now.


    But he can''t just hang out in the room, can he?


    "Yuanyuan," Gu Bai said unconsciously, holding the sheet in his hand and sweating on his forehead, "I feel so bad, so bad."


    Yuanyuan was also worried and said, "what should I do? Baibai, why don''t you take a gamble and go to Xize? ¡¿


    [maybe, maybe in case you can brush up your favor in advance. ¡¿


    "you said it was just in case." Gu Bai didn''t want to work hard for so long, but in the end he fell short.


    At present, sizer''s favor for him has been gradually rising, and over time, he will be able to succeed.


    Now if you go to Xize and ask him to mark himself, Gu Bai is afraid that he will not be able to do so quickly.


    He hasn''t figured out sizer''s temperament yet.


    I''m not sure.


    But But It''s hard.


    Like countless ants nibbling his flesh and blood, unspeakable desire rises from the heart.


    Every minute, every second, Gu Bai felt that it was suffering.


    I don''t know how Christine could bear it. It''s too painful.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Nishizawa was lying in bed, but not sleepy.


    He sighed and was about to turn on the light to give up sleep. He went to the study to read the papers when he heard the door lock move.


    Sizer had no habit of locking the door, so the man opened it easily.


    In this house, apart from him, it''s Christine.


    But why did Christine come into his room so late?


    "Christine?" sizer called suspiciously


    The man did not answer.


    Nishizawa felt wrong. As soon as he opened the quilt and was ready to say something, he felt a strong fragrance of flowers.


    Compared with the past, the taste was so strong that it even made people dizzy.


    Then, sizer just felt that someone had jumped on him.


    Under the action of inertial force, Xize fell down on the bed.


    In the dark, he could not see the expression of his body.


    Sizer squinted, her voice a little colder: "Christine."


    Just after shouting, he felt a heat on his lips.


    Soft touch vaguely familiar, Nishizawa completely Leng on the spot.


    "Major general..." Christine''s voice didn''t sound the same as usual. It was so soft that it seemed to drip water.


    "You are dreaming."


    Nishizawa:?


    The dizzy fragrance suddenly increased, and Xize''s eyelids were a little heavy.


    Am I dreaming?


    I can''t help thinking about it.


    Yes, it should be a dream.


    Otherwise, how could Christine be in his bed, head down, nibbling at his clavicle.


    The tip of the tongue touches the skin, causing a shudder.


    Nishizawa shook his dizzy head and suddenly hugged his waist.

 Chapter 359

    The effect of things in the system store is really good.


    Gu Bai couldn''t bear it. He didn''t want to defeat Xize, and he didn''t want to hurt himself. Finally, he came up with a way.


    Bought another prop from the store with points.


    Yes, hypnotic.


    The fragrance dissolves in the air, colorless and tasteless. As long as it is ignited, it can hypnotize the other party and make them think that they are in a dream. The effect can last for one day.


    Xize''s willpower is very strong, Yuanyuan said, the effect on him can only be half.


    Although, it''s enough.


    Gu Bai is so sighing, suddenly feel the waist is tightly imprisoned.


    His heart a shock, the next second, was the whole man turned over.


    It''s just the opposite of the pose.


    This kind of change, let Gu Bai even stunned for a while, forget the pain of estrus.


    Sizer''s fingertips caressed his face and gently rubbed his lips.


    It''s like saying to yourself, "why do I I dream of you again


    And this is the case again.


    It''s such a reverie dream.


    Gu Bai rolled his eyes in his heart. Why else? You are greedy for me.


    But at the moment, he has been tortured so that he has no strength to speak, and urgently needs the temporary mark of alpha.


    Gu Baiqiang held around Xize''s neck and said, "because this is a major general''s dream."


    He took the initiative to kiss the cold corners of sizer''s lips, and slowly licked them like puppies.


    From the corner of the lip, slowly down, and then gently bit sizer''s neck.


    Sizer shivered slightly.


    Gu Bai''s beautiful eyes are filled with mist. The fragrance of flowers on his body is like substance. His reddish face looks like a delicate flower bathed in the morning light.


    "Christine," sizer said in a low voice, suddenly grabbing his wrist and leaning over Gu Bai''s shoulder socket, "if If only it wasn''t a dream. "


    Subconsciously, he thought it was ridiculous.


    But I couldn''t help saying that.


    "It''s said that dreams and reality are opposite." Xize bit Gu Bai''s lip, and his voice sounded vague.


    Gu Bai is about to laugh.


    He''s going crazy here, and this man gives him a whole philosophy of sadness.


    "Major general," he whispered, "are you sure you want to be distracted at this time?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When sizer woke up, it was already bright.


    The excessive brightness of the light made him squint uncomfortably.


    It''s like a hangover. It''s a sudden headache.


    Sitting on the bed, sizer pinched his eyebrows.


    Last night What happened last night, he seems to have a dream again.


    About Christine''s dream.


    But that''s too real. Compared with the last dream, it''s as if it happened.


    Can be clean around, and clearly tell him not.


    Sizer''s cold white face flushed slightly.


    He pinched his fingertips, but he was a little disappointed.


    When he changed his clothes and was ready to go out, sizer suddenly stopped, and his eyes fell on a hair beside his pillow.


    It was a soft black hair.


    His hair is flaxen.


    He has a slight habit of cleanliness, so it is impossible for others to enter his room.


    In this house, only Christine has black hair.


    -


    "good morning, major general."


    After going out, Xize found that Christine had already made breakfast.


    He sat down at the table and looked over the head of the young man sitting opposite.


    The light fell on the black hair, which was very smooth.


    "I had a dream yesterday." He said.

 Chapter 360

    "Oh?" Gu Bai''s hand pauses slightly.


    "What kind of dream is it?" he asked softly


    Sizer looked at him for a moment and whispered, "I don''t remember."


    Gu Bai


    He breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that sizawa would find out, it didn''t seem.


    "Yuanyuan, your heavenly things are still a little interesting." Gu Bai silently praised in his heart.


    "By the way," Nishizawa said apologetically, "didn''t you say that you''d like to show me the mecha tonight?"


    "But I''ve been informed, "Nishizawa said." I''m busy at night. I won''t be in the military academy. "


    Gu Bai nodded: "OK Well


    That is to say, sizer doesn''t come back to stay at night?


    So what does he do when that damned estrus comes.


    Seeing that he looked different, sizer raised his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter, Christine?"


    "Nothing," Gu Bai thought for a moment, but he was ready to make a desperate struggle. "Just, can''t the major general take me with him?"


    "After all, I am the close guard of the major general."


    Sizer did not speak, just with calm eyes like a lake, staring at him.


    Gu Bai shrugged: "I know."


    "Good." Sizer suddenly laughed.


    His smile is very shallow, lips slightly raised a touch of radian. But after all, it was a smile, and the sound was quite pleasant.


    "That night, if you have a companion on the road, just follow me."


    Gu Bai saw Xize''s smile, but he had an uncertain premonition. He hesitated and said, "otherwise, I''ll..."


    Xize stood up and said, "it''s so decided. At eight o''clock in the evening, I''ll wait for you at the South Gate of the military academy."


    "Goodbye, Christine."


    Gu Bai frowned at his back as he left: "goodbye, major general."


    Why does he think Sizer is weird.


    I don''t know what''s strange, but there''s something wrong all over.


    Feeling the dull and hot feeling in his heart, Gu Bai sighed deeply: "Yuanyuan, your three world shop blows so hard, can''t you restrain Omega''s estrus?"


    Yuanyuan fumbled for a while: "yes, but you can''t afford to exchange it. ¡¿


    he said and gave Gu Bai a pitiful look.


    At that moment, if you have to use language to describe it, it is probably "you poor guy".


    Gu Bai


    But Yuanyuan laughs. It''s not so effective. I''ll give you a discount. I can buy a bottle of it. It''s OK to use it this week. ¡¿


    [but this medicine is only a stopgap measure. It can be restrained in the daytime, but at night, you can only go to see Xize quietly. ¡¿


    GU Bai: the welldone brothers.


    After exchanging a bottle of medicine, Gu Bai immediately took two and felt refreshed.


    The main function of inhibitors is to suppress the taste of pheromones on him.


    During oestrus, Omega''s pheromone will become very rich, and the taste will be easily captured by alpha.


    Naturally, there is no lack of alpha in military academies. If others know about it, the consequences are not certain.


    Especially the respectable principal.


    Boys must protect themselves when they are outside.


    According to what Xize just said, he originally planned to travel alone in the evening, but now he has been added one more person.


    Lonely a few o, good time. I don''t know what to do, but whatever to do is good.


    As long as you can stay with sizer.


    For Gu Bai now, Xize is his medicine.

 Chapter 361

    8 p.m., South Gate of swift.


    Outside the south gate is a sparsely populated mountain.


    Usually few people passed by, so Gu Bai didn''t see many people along the way.


    It made him feel a little relieved, but at the same time, he was a little curious.


    What task has Xize received? He wants to come to the south gate.


    He looked around and soon saw a tall figure coming towards him.


    Gu Bai slightly hooked his lips: "major general."


    Xize changed into a casual suit, softened the usual cool air, and looked more approachable.


    Nishizawa nodded at him: "Christine."


    "What are we going to do?" Gu Bai asked directly.


    These days, when he gets along with Xize, he probably has a little understanding of Xize''s character.


    Sizer doesn''t like to beat around the bush. It''s better to speak directly to him.


    Xize stretched out his hand, pointed to the dense jungle, opened his thin lips and spat out two words: "up the mountain."


    Sure enough, I''m going to the mountains.


    Gu Bai is more curious about what his task is, but he also knows that his current identity is just a personal guard. Sizer doesn''t need to explain too much to him.


    Therefore, Gu Bai wisely did not continue to ask.


    The road up the mountain is very narrow. There are similar bushes everywhere. You will lose your way inadvertently.


    And at this time, it was already dark.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help squinting. He didn''t like places that were too dark and empty.


    Sizer seems to be very experienced, marking trees as he walks.


    Maybe he didn''t bring much for the light.


    But they all seem to work.


    Sizer has something in his hand. It''s like a compass. After looking at it for a while, he determined a direction and led Gu Bai to go there.


    "Major general looks very skilled." Gu Bai could not help murmuring.


    Maybe it was too quiet around, so his voice came clearly into sizer''s ears.


    Xize''s step was a little slow, and he said in a low voice: "in the past, when we were fighting, we would often hide in the mountains because of the situation."


    Is that why I''m so familiar?


    Gu Bai couldn''t help looking up at him. Under the light of the stars, he seemed to find that Xize was just a young man about his age.


    "Before How long ago? " Gu Bai asked.


    Xize thought: "I can''t remember clearly, probably, from what I remember."


    Maybe it''s just the two of them. Sizer seems to be relaxed. He smiles and talks about his childhood.


    "My parents were soldiers and died in battle. I grew up in the army, where there were no toys, no playgrounds


    "There are no children my age."


    "You may not believe it, my only playmate," sizer pulled out a delicate dagger. "It''s this knife."


    The handle of the dagger has rusted. It looks old.


    Gu Bai looked at the sharp blade of the dagger, as if he could see the scene of the little child waving the dagger in the open space again and again.


    "A lot of times," sizer''s voice suddenly lowered a bit, like a sigh, "the people around him are not reliable weapons."


    Gu Bai knew that he should have thought of something bad.


    Where there are people, there are calculation, conspiracy and betrayal. Even in a place like the army, a small mistake will be fatal.

 Chapter 362

    Gu Bai didn''t know how many times he had been hurt in his short 20 years of life before he became so cold and speechless.


    He seems to seal up his heart and dare not hand it over easily.


    It''s not that I don''t want to contact the crowd, I''m just afraid, in exchange for another injury.


    Gu Baimei''s eyes slightly bent, and suddenly stretched out his hand and grasped one of Xize''s arms: "major general."


    Suddenly, another person''s warmth came from his hand. Nishizawa was stunned. He stopped and looked back: "hmm?"


    Then he saw that the young man in front of him showed a very beautiful smile: "I will always be behind you."


    Very common, very common sentence.


    Can be so short a few words, combined together, but like a big hand, tightly grasped his heart.


    Sizer''s Adam''s apple.


    He felt that perhaps in the past many years, he would not forget the scene at this moment.


    Never forget the person in front of you.


    It''s an angel. Otherwise, why does he feel that the outline of young people''s eyebrows and eyes seems to be shining.


    Xize raised his right hand and touched Gu Bai''s cheek very gently.


    The touch was not excessive. It was a touch, gentle and restrained.


    What did Gu Baigang want to say? Sizer had moved his hand down and took one of his hands.


    Gu Bai?


    Nishizawa pursed her lips and said in a light voice, "it''s been raining. The road is slippery. You follow me closely."


    Gu Bai laughed in his heart and nodded obediently: "OK, major general."


    Xize slightly hook lips: "call my name."


    Gu Bai is tired of listening to this sentence. Often say this sentence, it means that he is not far away from the success of the strategy.


    So the smile on his face became more sincere: "sizer."


    Palm touch, the warmth along the skin, as if spread to the four limbs.


    As he walked up, Gu Bai was looking at his surroundings and unconsciously moved his fingers.


    Fingertips gently scratched Xize''s palm, like a tiny current, crisp and numb.


    When Gu Bai moved back to his sight, he was surprised to find out how this man blushed.


    Is it too hot?


    But he didn''t feel it.


    In the mountains at night, the temperature should be lower.


    I don''t know how long it took, they finally stopped.


    There was a light in sizer''s eyes: "this is it."


    Gu Bai looked up and saw a dark cave in front of him.


    Without lighting tools, you can''t see what''s inside.


    It''s just that thick black makes Gu Bai feel uncomfortable.


    It''s like a giant beast peeping in the dark, opening its mouth to them.


    Aware that Gu Bai''s steps seemed to stop for a moment, Nishizawa asked: "how are you?"


    Gu Bai nodded, "major general No, sizer. Are we going in? "


    "Yes," sizer said, handing him a dagger, "for self-defense."


    Gu Bai took it and thought that this man had a lot of knives.


    They all gave him weapons. It seems that the cave will never be a quiet scene.


    Gu Bai''s face became serious, and his body was tense, ready to fight at any time.


    "Don''t be so nervous," he said with a low smile. He looked at Gu Bai. "You won''t get hurt if I''m here."


    Gu Bai felt that his words were just to maintain the noble and cool image of major general. He didn''t care much, nodded his head and held the dagger more tightly.

 Chapter 363

    Ten minutes later, Gu Bai believed.


    He took it.


    He finally knew why he always looked calm and calm, with the expression of "I''m not aiming at anyone, I mean, everyone here is rubbish".


    Because he is really strong.


    Gu Bai holds a dagger and stares at a scene in which Xize unilaterally beats a small monster.


    Ordinary feelings, when he went to Xize to discuss, people did not try their best.


    So even if the target is A-level dangerous lobbies, only one person is sent to zesei.


    It''s so special that one person can hold up an army.


    Gu Bai, who has no place to use, can''t help but feel a little distressed for the rolby beast.


    The lobbies were angry.


    He had a good sleep in his cave, and suddenly two humans came in to drive him out.


    Oh, stupid mortal.


    Look at the tail of this beast sweeping you out!


    Hey!


    Eh, how did you get away? It doesn''t matter, eat this beast again!


    How can I be dodged again!


    Looking at the handsome young man in front of him, he pinched his fist. His deep eyebrows and eyes showed a chill. He said with a low smile, "it''s my turn."


    And then Then there''s no more.


    Wuwuwu is too bullying the beast. I can''t beat it. I can''t beat it at all!


    Rolby beast has a little intelligence. He knows that this human is very strong and can''t deal with it. He can only leave the cave reluctantly.


    Another human standing at the entrance of the cave looked at it with pity, and the animal roared with great indignation.


    The young man in the cave looked back at it coldly.


    Rolby immediately covered his mouth and ran away.


    Gu Bai shook his head and asked Xize, "why do you want to drive that rolby?"


    Sizer looked at him: "because we are going to live here these days."


    Rolby animal nature like clean, also like to enjoy, living in the cave may be better than the human house.


    But that''s not the point.


    Gu Baimei starts.


    It''s too dark in the cave. There are only a few night pearls inlaid on the wall, emitting a faint light.


    I don''t know if it''s because of this. Gu Bai thinks that Xize''s expression looks a little strange.


    Sound scattered in the night, as if also immersed in a dark.


    Gu Bai asked suspiciously, "what do you mean?"


    Xize came slowly, and suddenly came forward to Gu Bai''s ear: "Christine, are you sure you can still bear it?"


    £¡


    Just this sentence, Gu Bai knows that what happened last night must have been revealed.


    He couldn''t figure out what sizer''s reaction represented. He was pale and subconsciously wanted to step back.


    Nishizawa pushed the man to the wall.


    Gu Bai is crazy in his heart, but at this critical moment, the spicy chicken system has never been online.


    "Christine," sizer''s breath lingered on the tip of Gubai''s earlobe, "is it Omega?"


    Although it is a question sentence, the tone is very definite.


    "So, the mecha fit is less than 80 percent."


    "That''s why I didn''t want to enter the army and chose to become a military instructor."


    "That''s why I''m needed Mark. "


    When it comes to the last sentence, sizer''s breath adds a point.


    The fluorescence of the night pearl on the wall makes Nishizawa''s gray blue eyes look a little dark.


    Gu Bai couldn''t see the emotion clearly.


    "I..." He moved his lips.


    Do you want to admit it? Should we admit it?


    Gu Bai''s thoughts were in a mess. He tried to push Xize away, but failed.

 Chapter 364

    He underestimated sizer.


    It should have been thought that sizer could become the most outstanding major general of the Empire at a young age.


    It''s not just talent and perseverance.


    He''s very smart.


    He is smarter than Gu Bai thought.


    Sizer stares at him.


    The ruddy lips opened slightly, and Gu Bai looked like he was going to say something he didn''t like to hear.


    "Do you want to deny it?" He spoke softly.


    Why deny it,


    is it because Christine is not willing to accept his mark?


    Yes. Otherwise, why didn''t Christine tell him so generously last night, but deceived him.


    Just because he was the only alpha around Christine at that time.


    Gu Bai looks at Xize''s face gradually becoming ugly. He doesn''t know that Xize has made up a drama of heartbreaking sadistic love.


    "Xize, listen to me, eh..."


    The man bowed his head, bit his lips slightly fiercely, and swallowed the rest of his unfinished words.


    Well, he showed that he didn''t listen.


    But at the moment, it doesn''t make sense to listen.


    Gu Bai is stunned. Does Xize''s initiative mean that


    He bought the medicine for nothing today.


    My points!


    Gu Bai''s heart ached for a moment, and his lips were bitten discontentedly. This slight sting brought his mind back to reality.


    Sizer felt a bit frustrated.


    He admits that he has little experience. But in such a situation, Christine can still be distracted, does it mean that he is really not interested in himself.


    Sizer felt a slight pain in his heart.


    There was a flash of discontent in him.


    It''s Christine who first touched his mind, and it''s Christine who kisses him first.


    Why, in the end, the only one who is deeply involved is himself.


    "Christine," sizer said mutely, adding to the kiss, "even if it''s just a lover, you''re mine, only mine."


    Gu Bai?


    So in this short moment, what did he do?


    The estrus period brought about a follow-up effect, which soon made Gu Bai no longer have the mind to think about other things. During this period, Alpha''s pheromone, for Omega, is like a cup of poison wine shining with cold light. Knowing that it is poisonous, he still enjoys it.


    The inhibitive drug that I took in the morning has no effect at the moment, and the tempting fragrance of flowers permeates the whole cave.


    Xize bent over Gu Bai''s shoulder socket and sniffed deeply: "you smell good."


    Gu Bai has a reddish complexion.


    Even though reason had almost dissipated, he still felt guilty and ashamed after hearing this sentence.


    The whole body''s strength seems to have dissipated completely. Gu Bai can''t help but pull Xize''s arm tightly so that he won''t fall to the ground.


    He unconsciously whispered sizer''s name.


    Again and again.


    Xize looked down. The young man''s lips were slightly open, and his narrow eyes were wet with mist.


    The angel is willing to fall and open his arms to its followers.


    The end is the black flame, the abyss, the sinking.


    But believers can''t refuse angels like that.


    Maybe he didn''t want to refuse at all.


    Nishizawa resisted Gu Bai''s forehead and raised his voice slightly: "who am I?"


    The misty eyes were raised, and the person in front of them said vaguely: -- Sizer, you are sizer. "


    Sizer smiles with satisfaction and kisses the gland behind his ear.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai woke up in a man''s arms.


    He was stunned for a second, and the memory of last night soon followed.

 Chapter 365

    Gu Bai rubbed his forehead and heart.


    It''s all a mess.


    Yuanyuan is not online, and he doesn''t know how much sizer likes him now.


    Gu Bai looks at Xize, some don''t know what the dog man is thinking.


    Maybe he was so dazzled that he didn''t even know when sizer woke up.


    Overhead came the man''s clear and sweet voice: "wake up."


    Gu Baicai recovered and whispered "um".


    He didn''t move, and so did sizer.


    They lay quietly on the bed for a long time. Gu Baicai whispered: "major general, we What is it? "


    Xize frowned: "do you think I will not be responsible?"


    After hearing this, Gu Bai wanted to laugh. But he knew that the situation was not suitable for laughing.


    "So, major general?" He looked up at sizer, waiting for his answer.


    This is a very unfair society.


    A powerful alpha can mark a lot of Omega, and no one will say anything.


    So alpha on this planet seems to have some natural fickleness. Anyway, because of excellent genes, there is no lack of Omega to show love.


    Xize is the best in alpha. We are all adults. Dew love is not a constraint.


    What about sizer.


    What does he think?


    Nishizawa looked at him for a long time before sighing.


    He bowed his head, as if in the treatment of treasure, gently in Gu Bai Mei between a kiss: "I thought you understand."


    Don''t even say I know a fart!


    Gu Bai thought so in his heart, but his lips turned up. So, is that what he meant?


    "Sizer, do you like me?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This question, until leaving the cave, Xize never answered Gu Bai.


    Because he doesn''t know the answer.


    Like this word, this kind of emotion, is very strange to him.


    In the first half of his life, he had never tasted such an unusual taste.


    All he knew was that Christine was different to him.


    But as for what''s different, sizer can''t tell.


    But he clearly understood that he needed Christine.


    Apart from Christine''s sweet smelling floral pheromone, he couldn''t accept anyone else''s advice.


    But do you like it or not?


    Jersey has no answer.


    Subconsciously, he thought it was a very serious thing. So it can''t be said easily. He has to think carefully before he can tell Christine the answer.


    It''s a responsibility to two people.


    Of course, in Gu Bai''s opinion, Xize has the potential to be a slag man.


    Since the round did not remind the success of the strategy, that has not been full of Xize''s favor.


    "I don''t recognize people when I mention pants, scum man." Gu Bai murmured angrily.


    Xize did not hear clearly, looked down at him: "what?"


    "Nothing." Gu Bai snorted.


    He looked around, and sizer went under a tree and took out his dagger.


    After a while, he did not know where to take out a small flag and put it into the hole in the tree.


    "What is this for?"


    Xize''s action attracted Gu Bai''s attention, and he didn''t mind his scum. He asked curiously.


    When he was ready, Nishizawa looked back and gave him a smile.


    It turned out that the military academy was going to carry out special training for freshmen. While Xize was in the military academy, he asked him to help with a combat drill.


    It''s on this mountain.


    So he went up the mountain first, one is to solve the very dangerous rolby beast, the other is to decorate the site.

 Chapter 366

    "Why didn''t you inform me?" Gu Bai had some doubts.


    Sizer looked at him: "you asked sonn to take a leave for you, so the military academy didn''t tell you."


    "You know that." Gu Bai whispered.


    He walked over and said, "what do you need to do? I can help. "


    Xize didn''t refuse. He told Gu Bai about his idea. They cooperated and soon arranged the training ground.


    "The students will go up the mountain tomorrow," sizer said with a slight pursed lip. "I need you to take care of me then."


    The training lasted for a week. During the week, he and Christine would be responsible for observing the trainees, recording and scoring during the day, and living in the cave at night.


    They are all young people. For the first time, it must be like fighting chicken blood.


    Xize is afraid of something wrong. After all, he has only one pair of eyes, but there are hundreds of new students.


    But now with Christine, even if something happens, it should be able to handle it properly.


    When they were almost finished, it was dark.


    Gu Bai wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at Xize who was preparing to leave.


    The afterglow of the setting sun fell on Xize''s shoulder, which made the deep eyebrows and eyes look three-dimensional again. His mind moved.


    He held out a hand to sizer.


    Nishizawa is finishing up, planning to go back to the cave with Christine, but suddenly a slender hand appears in front of him.


    Christine''s skin is very white, but it''s not bloodless white. It''s like a good suede jade, with a lustrous luster.


    Xize thought for a moment, took out a piece of chocolate from the bag and put it on Gu Bai''s palm.


    Gu Bai was holding the Chocolate bag: "I want you to hold my hand!


    Major general Xize''s tone was a little uncertain: "aren''t you hungry?"


    Gu Bai sighed deeply, opened the package and took a bite of chocolate.


    Then a pull over Xize''s neck, lips and teeth, he smile cunningly: "sweet?"


    Sizer was probably confused for a second by his action.


    He is still not used to being so close to people, and his face is hot.


    At the end of the chocolate flavored kiss, sizer was annoyed to hear Gu Bai''s laughter.


    He put his hand around the waist of the person in front of him, turned passive into active, and rubbed his lips and tongue for a long time. It was not until Gu Bai gasped that he let go.


    Beautiful gray blue eyes with a smile, Nishizawa bowed his head in Gu Bai''s ear and said: "it''s not as sweet as you."


    Gu Bai glared at him angrily.


    Of course, there is no deterrent.


    Sizer held his hand, and there was a sweet taste of chocolate between his lips and teeth, which spread from the tip of his tongue to his heart.


    In front of the person is not in a dream to touch, he is in his side.


    Like the seeds drifting in the wind, they finally find the soil where they can settle down.


    He slid his Adam''s apple up and down and whispered, "Christine."


    Gu Bai looked up at him.


    The man lowered his eyebrows, looked very soft, and his voice was as low as the string of a cello: "I want your pheromone."


    Gu Bai naturally understood the subtext of this sentence.


    He picked to pick eyebrow, hook West Ze''s neck: "I also want major general adult."


    Xize has never been in touch with love, and his way of expressing his love is very simple. Everything follows his instinct.

 Chapter 367

    He didn''t know how to make Gu Bai happy, and he didn''t know what to do between lovers.


    But he was willing to explore slowly.


    As long as I wish Christine didn''t hate him.


    When he was about to go to sleep, Gu baiwo was in his arms and asked intermittently, "Xize, do you like me..."


    Christine is probably very committed to this issue.


    Before he could answer, he grabbed sizer''s coat and went to sleep.


    Nishizawa looked at the young man''s sleeping face and gave him a smile.


    He lowered his head.


    "I like it."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The students went up the mountain early in the morning and looked around, looking very excited.


    After a while, they saw drillmaster Christine, who had not been seen for several days, coming to them with major general sizer.


    "Stand at attention."


    Everyone stood up quickly.


    Song en, who was in charge of bringing the students, saw that his good friend was safe and sound, so he put down his heart and went to Gu Bai with a smile: "Christine, when you contacted me that day, your voice sounded very wrong. I was worried about you. What''s the matter now?"


    "Much better. I''m sorry, Sonne. It worries you." Gu Bai laughs apologetically. When he is ready to say something more, he feels like a flower in front of him.


    A figure stood in between him and song en.


    Xize''s eyes fell slightly on Songen. Songen could not help but shrink his shoulders and could not feel his head: "major general, what''s the matter?"


    "Why didn''t you contact me then?" Sizer ignored him and just looked back at Gu Bai.


    With his lips pursed down, Gu Bai seemed to see an aggrieved Czech wolfhound shrug down his ears.


    Song en''s puzzled eyes followed Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai can''t help but pull apart Xize, and smiles sheepishly at Chao song en: "don''t pay attention to him, he has a wind."


    Hearing this, the Czech wolfhound''s ears shrunk lower.


    "Christine," Sonne''s face changed, "how can you say that, major general."


    Gu Bai turned his lips and opened the topic in time Let''s talk about the simulation training first. "


    The students, who were completely neglected, were filled with tears and finally thought of them!


    This is today''s business. Song en gave a clear cough and explained the general rules.


    In fact, it''s simple. All the students wear an armband.


    This armband represents a point of integration.


    As long as you eliminate others and get his armband, you will get more points.


    The first person to get 50 points wins automatically.


    If three days pass and no one gets 50 points, it will be judged that all the players fail. Then it will not be a matter of running 30 laps.


    The armband has the special program chip of swift military academy, which can detect the performance of students and avoid cheating.


    On Xize and Gu Bai, there are five points each, and each point represents ten points. As long as the students can attack, they can get points.


    It''s equivalent to 50 points on one person, which is a very big temptation.


    But these students are not stupid. No matter Xize or Gubai, they are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    It''s too difficult to attack their points.


    After listening to the rules, Gu Bai could not help laughing: "are you so promising?"


    "Before you start, do you recognize your failure first?"


    "Put away your cowardly and incompetent appearance. You are the elite that swift summoned from the whole planet. No matter it''s the mountain of swords or the sea of fire in front of you, you have to rush through! "


    "Tell me," Gu Bai asked aloud, "can you do it?"

 Chapter 368

    All of a sudden, people''s emotions were transferred by Gu Bai, and the crowd was excited: "yes!"


    Gu Bai smile: "can''t hear."


    So the voice was even louder: "yes!"


    Song en stretched out his thumb to Gu Bai, "it''s really your brother."


    Gu Bai announced: "well, now spread out and look for shelter. In 15 minutes, I will light up the communication fireworks, so as to officially start the simulation training."


    "Major general Nishizawa and I will be waiting for you in the daytime under the tree with a flag on the back mountain."


    "Of course," Gu Bai said with a smile, "if you have the courage to challenge us."


    After the students laughed for a while, someone in the crowd suddenly asked, "was the instructor and major general not there that night?"


    "At night..." Gu Bai''s eyes swept over the crowd, still smiling, "naturally there are things to do at night."


    "Disband!"


    Gu Bai didn''t give the monkeys another chance to ask questions. After chatting with song en casually, he came to Nishizawa, who was full of low pressure.


    The major general who has been neglected for a long time is not in a good mood.


    His Christine just looked at the group of freshmen and didn''t give him a single look.


    Even to the Sonne guy, he said more than he did.


    He only has Christine in his eyes, but Christine still has a lot of people in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Gu Bai stood on tiptoe and patted his head very lightly.


    Then Gu Bai found with a smile that the major general''s face turned red bit by bit.


    "Don''t be angry." Gu Bai said with a smile.


    "I didn''t," sizer whispered


    Gu Bai handed him a piece of sugar from his arms and bent his eyes. "It''s said that eating sweets will make him feel better."


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. He likes sweet food. Most of the food Xize brought to the mountain is chocolate.


    Xize did not answer, his eyes first bumped into Gu Bai''s eyes, and then, gradually moved down, fell on the soft lips.


    He lowered his head and whispered something.


    Gu Bai didn''t hear clearly, so he went over and asked, "what?"


    This just heard the man some tight voice: "want to be like yesterday."


    Like yesterday what? Gu Bai was stunned.


    Then he looked at the sugar in his hand, vaguely understood.


    Gu Bai sighed in his heart that there was always the guilt of the old driver taking the novice on the road.


    The circle suddenly appeared: [diddidi! Little cute card --]


    "lovely hammer," Gu Bai despised, "every important moment you are not here."


    With a guilty smile, Yuan Yuan said, "this is coming. Let me be healthy Xize''s favor has reached 80, please continue to refuel! ¡¿


    GU Bai had the bottom of his mind.


    I can''t see that sizer doesn''t show much on the surface, but he has a high liking for him in his heart.


    He laughed, three or two will be stripped of sugar paper, in his mouth, kissing Xize.


    Sugar is easily broken in half, and sweetness spreads between the teeth.


    Sizer squinted: "it''s sweet."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    According to Gu Bai''s experience, every time the popularity reaches 80, it reaches the bottleneck.


    In the bottleneck period, no matter how hard Gu Bai tried, he had little effect.


    It needs some external factors to push forward.


    However, so many days have come, it''s not bad for a while.


    He and Xize are waiting for the students to come under the big tree of marking.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know if these freshmen are too cautious.


    After waiting for most of the day, no one came here to challenge them. The occasionally seen figures only expressed their fear that they were just passing by.

 Chapter 369

    "This is really the worst I''ve ever had," Gu said


    Sizer chuckled: "if it were you, would you choose to challenge the people who knew it was impossible to defeat?"


    "Who said it must be defeated?" Gu Bai said casually, "the rule only says that as long as they attack our points, they will succeed."


    "What''s more, nothing can be said impossible until you have really tried it."


    "Even if I don''t have the ability," Gu Bai sighed, "at least let me see a little courage and blood."


    After waiting for a while, the sun was just west. Gu Bai estimated that no one would come today.


    Tired of waiting, he simply fell asleep on sizer''s shoulder.


    Sizer changed his posture to make him sleep more comfortable.


    He looked at the sky, and when the sun had set, they could go back to the cave.


    After waiting quietly, there was still no one.


    Just as Xize was about to wake up Gu Bai, unexpectedly, he heard a burst of footwork.


    With a sharp movement, sizel saw a student coming out of the bush.


    See two people, students eyes a bright, open mouth will shout.


    Sizer''s eyes and hands were quick to compare with his silence.


    The students were stunned.


    Xize gently leaned Gu Baifang against the tree, got up and said to the student, "don''t wake him up."


    The cadet''s face became a little delicate.


    He looked at the sleeping instructor and the major general in front of him, vaguely feeling that he had found something extraordinary.


    "Don''t wake him up."


    Oh.


    -- the trainee kicked over a bowl of dog food with a cold face.


    At last, Xize led the student a little further. After confirming that the competition would not affect Gu Bai, he stopped and nodded: "OK."


    For the students who dare to be the first to challenge them, sizer still appreciates it.


    It''s just that he won''t be lenient.


    Almost effortless, after three or two, the students were beaten by Xize.


    Lying on the ground, the Cadet thought bitterly that major general Xize was not a human being.


    His physical quality is among the best among all the freshmen, so he dares to challenge the instructor and major general so confidently.


    Although he knows in his heart that there will be a big gap between him and the two, he is ready to lose.


    But he is still too young to expect to lose so quickly, so tragically, so Unable to resist.


    "Come on, you''re not my opponent," sizer looked down at him


    The student sighed deeply, with a look of depression, propped up half of his body. Suddenly, he looked behind sizer in surprise: "instructor Christine?"


    A very bad little trick.


    But Sizer is still on the hook.


    There was only a vast forest behind him. Xize turned his head, and the color of an integral point on his leg was dim.


    He watched the grinning students slowly get up from the ground and smile at him: "thank you, major general."


    Xizemo was silent, thinking of Gu Bai''s words before, "who said we must defeat?"


    Yes, there are many ways to win. Intelligence is much more useful than brute force when power is unmatched.


    "Very smart." Sizer road.


    In fact, this method is not difficult. It can only be regarded as cleverness. But it is undeniable that this is the best solution that the students can make under the circumstances at that time.

 Chapter 370

    Moreover, it''s really smart to be able to detect his weakness in a short time.


    The freshman was not trying his luck. He called "instructor Christine" instead of "instructor" as students usually call him.


    That''s to say he''ll turn around when he hears Christine''s name.


    "What''s your name?" Nishizawa became interested


    The student stood upright and gave a standard salute: "wells."


    Xize looked at him, and finally spit out two words: "good."


    The evaluation from him shows that this freshman is really outstanding.


    Hearing sizer''s praise, wells was obviously surprised. He thought major general would scold him for being clever.


    As a result, he now has 15 points on his body, further away from the goal of 50 points.


    Wells smiles and touches his head. He just wants to say goodbye to sizer. He looks at him and shouts, "drillmaster."


    Sizer did not move, but slightly frowned.


    From his eyes, wells saw a trace of discontent.


    He was wronged in his heart and pointed weakly at Xize''s back: "major general, I really didn''t cheat you this time."


    Sizer turned abruptly. Under the tree, the young man gave him a smile.


    "Christine." He cried.


    Gu Bai slouched and came over.


    "How did you wake up?" sizer asked


    "Did he wake you up?" He lifted his eyelids and gave wells a cold look.


    He thought to himself, otherwise he would suggest to the military academy that this boy''s method is purely cheating, and his points would be invalid.


    Wells shivered and the instructor woke up. It''s none of his business.


    He looked pitifully at Gu Bai, hoping that Gu Bai could say a good word for him, otherwise he would not be ready to let himself go when he looked at major general Xize''s eyes.


    Gu Bai said with a smile, "don''t scare him."


    In fact, wells didn''t cheat sizer just now, because Gu Bai was really watching their fight.


    It''s just that he hid deeply, and only when it was finally over did he come out by himself.


    "It''s windy. I didn''t see you. I found it myself."


    Gu Bai turned to look at wells and said with satisfaction: "it''s a good job to take ten points from the major general."


    But in the end, it''s not a fair way. Wells grinned.


    After a few words with wells, Gu Bai went back to Xize and said, "today we can finally finish work."


    "These bastards, on the first day only one person came. But fortunately, wells gave me a little confidence


    He said, took a look at Xize, can''t help laughing: "just didn''t expect, so simple trap major general will also fall into the trap."


    Sizawa: "so you saw it all."


    "That''s because he said your name."


    Sizer''s voice continued, "I miss you, I want to see you, that''s why I turn my head."


    Gu Bai had never heard this man say that he liked himself. Suddenly he heard a love story and was stunned.


    Even if it''s simple, it comes from Nishizawa.


    But it is often such a simple expression that can pry the most moving heart.


    Gu Bai reached out and took Xize''s hand. "You never have to look back."


    "Major general, as I said, I will always be behind you."


    "So you don''t have to go back and make sure I''m there."


    Sizer raised his lips and said, "well, after that, I won''t fall in the trap any more."

 Chapter 371

    It seems that the two are more likely to take Carol somewhere or meet someone.


    Gu Bai followed curiously.


    Without going too far, a few people stopped.


    Carroll was thrown to the ground at random. With a groan, he wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He looked up and laughed sarcastically: "it''s you."


    In front of Carol, there was a small team.


    And the man in it, Gu Bai, also knows him.


    Caesar, the most outstanding person in this freshman class. The hair is golden without any impurities, the eyes are pure blue, always smiling, like a noble prince.


    Carol is a special recruit, so is Caesar.


    Carroll is because of his outstanding mental strength, and has some extremely high talent for mecha. But Gu Bai was not very clear about Caesar.


    But he''s also heard of Sonne, and he''s talked about it by accident. Maybe it''s because Caesar came from a very powerful family.


    It''s no wonder Caesar was able to call up a small team so quickly. Gu Baining looked around, and the people around Caesar were all the stronger freshmen.


    On Caesar''s armband, the number of "39" is flashing, which means that he has 39 points at this time.


    The next day is not half over, according to this progress, Caesar should be able to become the first student with 50 points.


    But Gu Bai is still curious about what Caesar wants to do to Carol.


    Caesar''s team is obviously full of talent, although Carroll is gifted, but it is in the mecha.


    As far as the situation is concerned, it is of no use at all.


    Even Carroll has not been eliminated, which is beyond Gu Bai''s expectation.

 Chapter 372

    Caesar gave a little smile when he heard Carol''s words.


    He laughs very good-looking, pure blue eyes seem to melt into the sunlight, looks more gentle.


    "Carol," Caesar walked up to Carol and held out a hand. "I just want to invite you to my team."


    Carol didn''t move.


    Caesar continued, "I can help you get 50 points."


    "I know you want to win and you can''t accept defeat. But you know your own situation. "


    "Without mecha, you have no use in this mountain."


    "Now it''s" I know you want to win, "Caesar said, moving his lips." I want to help you win, too. "


    "As you can see, our team is strong enough to help you with the remaining 45 points


    Caesar''s voice echoed in my ears.


    Compared with the prince favored by God, this gentle and whispering image is more like the seeds of temptation sown by the devil.


    He pinched Carol''s weakness.


    Throw out an olive branch that Carol can''t refuse.


    Yes, Carol has an extraordinary desire to win.


    He needs to prove himself by winning again and again.


    Also hope to be able to stand in front of his idol with a better posture.


    It would be a shame to be eliminated like this


    Carol''s eyes fell on Caesar''s outstretched hand.


    Holding it is holding the victory.


    But in that case, we won''t rely on our own efforts.


    Carol was shaking. He bit his lower lip and asked Caesar, "what do you want?"


    He didn''t believe Caesar was a kind angel. With his strength, there was no need to form a team.


    Carroll guessed that he wanted to give these people a small favor, which could not only improve Caesar''s reputation among the freshmen, but also expand his contacts.


    Give, ask.


    But why would he help himself? Is it because of his talent?


    "Me?" Caesar squinted, his beautiful blue eyes fixed on Carol.


    He leaned over and laughed in Carol''s ear. "I want you to be happy."


    "What?" Carol said


    Caesar shrugged: "you are happy, I am happy."


    His breath was on Carol''s neck, and Carol shrunk: "do you say that to everyone?"


    "Of course not," Caesar said with a smile, drawing Carol''s chin. "Only for my Carol."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai eavesdropping in the distance:...


    tut tut Tut, now children are really more and more good at it.


    At least more than sizer.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help smiling, turned away and went back to the bottom of the tree.


    Today is also a day without challenge.


    Gu Bai excitedly told Xize what he had just seen and heard during the inspection, focusing on Caesar''s words and actions when he was provocative.


    Sizer just listened to him quietly, with a smile on his lips and no other expression.


    Gu white eyebrow heart twist up: "you have nothing to want to say?"


    Sizer was silent for a moment and asked, "who is Caesar?"


    Gu Bai


    Well, he shouldn''t have expected this man.

 Chapter 373

    Gu Bai came to Xize''s side and bit Xize''s earlobe like a vent: "the major general is really boring."


    Sizer shivered a little.


    Although light, but such a reaction was caught by Gu Bai. He chuckled and softened the bite, almost like a feather kiss.


    So I heard sizer''s breath again.


    The wrist is grasped by a person, West Ze slants a head to see him, the dark color grows in the gray blue eye son.


    Nishizawa frowned helplessly, with a hint of warning in his tone: "don''t let me just want to mark you here."


    Gu Bai picked his eyebrows and laughed very frankly: "if the major general doesn''t mind, I don''t mind either."


    "Christine..." Sizer took him by the hand, went up to his lips and let out a kiss. Thin lips let out a sigh. "You can always make my proud willpower disappear."


    Gu Bai? Blame me?


    The kiss fell on his face, soft as a breeze. At this moment, it seems that I really feel that I am treated as a treasure by another person.


    Xize breathed a little faster, and Gu Bai suddenly stopped the movement in his eyes.


    Xize''s forehead leaped and saw the young man smile and bend his eyes: "it will be seen by the students."


    Nishizawa did not care It''s going to be sunset. No one will challenge again. "


    "Really," Gu Bai touched Xize''s head, as if to appease a dissatisfied dog, holding back a smile, "you turn your head to have a look."


    At the end of the road stood a student who was at a loss. He blushed and didn''t know whether to go or not.


    This man happens to know both of them - Carol.


    Xize, who was stirred up by people, instantly regained his cold appearance. He glanced at Carol faintly. Although he didn''t speak, the dissatisfaction in his eyes was obvious.


    "Instructor, little, major general, I''m sorry," Carol explained hastily, "I''m sorry, actually, I didn''t see anything..."


    His voice became smaller and smaller, as thin as a mosquito.


    When the major general kisses the drillmaster, Carroll''s heart surges.


    His ears were red with shame, but the other two clients were not as cool as words.


    Carol has never seen anything like this.


    Just because there are too few points at the moment, Carol wants to try his luck with the major general and the instructor.


    I didn''t expect to see such an exciting scene.


    Major general is Carol''s God.


    He is strong, calm and has the confidence to control everything, which is in line with Carroll''s imagination of the strong.


    Carol thought sizer would always be like this.


    But it turned out that the gods also stepped down from the altar one day.


    Just saw Xize kiss to the instructor''s expression, so soft, as if for a moment put away all the spines on the body, willing to open the most soft rib to that person.


    Carol is still a few days away from differentiation. According to his physical condition, he is mostly an omega. He knew that he would not be able to join the army in the future, but this did not hinder his pursuit of major general sizer.


    He suddenly thought that the major general did not have a gentle side.


    It seems that only instructors can see this side.


    Gu Bai thought that the child was probably stunned by sizer''s aura. He pulled sizer aside and walked up to Carol: "I said never apologize for mistakes that don''t belong to him."

 Chapter 374

    "Yes..." As soon as Carol opened her mouth, she immediately said, "I see, drillmaster."


    He still hung his head red.


    Gu Bai thinks the child looks cute.


    He couldn''t help but raise his hand and touch Carol''s soft hair. His long narrow eyes narrowed slightly. "Later you will know that kissing someone you like is a pleasant thing."


    "Besides," he looked at sizer, "it''s not shady."


    Carol murmured, "do you like it..."


    Gu Bai laughed and nodded: "yes, just like Caesar likes Carol."


    Hearing what he said, Carol''s face turned red as if she could shed blood, and she said, "it''s not like that, drillmaster. Caesar, he, he I don''t know why


    Carol was about to agree to Caesar''s invitation, but the man said something in his ear, which made him blush and heart beat, and run away from the woods in confusion.


    It was like this when he was in the military academy. When he came to this mountain forest, Caesar became even more fierce.


    If it wasn''t for this, he wouldn''t have put all his eggs in one basket to find Xize and Gubai.


    Gu Bai smile: "your own things to solve, instructors only responsible for training, life is not in the scope of business."


    He said, raising his chin behind Carol to show him to look back.


    Caesar saw Gubai and Xize and gave a very standard salute: "instructor, major general."


    At the sound, Carol shuddered and didn''t seem to turn around willingly.


    Caesar said with a smile, "you are here."


    He stepped forward, stood in front of Carol, looked down and asked, "why run?"


    Like appeasing a frightened kitten, Caesar lowered his voice: "is it because I scared you? "


    GU Bai stepped back silently, stood beside Xize and whispered," that''s Caesar. "


    He laughed again: "I don''t think we have anything to do."


    Gu Bai stretched himself and patted Caesar and Carroll on the shoulder: "ladies and gentlemen, today''s time has come. Major general and I have finished our work. This place is for you."


    Carol nervously wants to grab Gu Bai''s clothes, but Gu Bai is pulled by Nishizawa.


    I heard Gu Bai say something Are you jealous of children? "


    He can only pitifully look at the back of the two left.


    Carol wanted to go too, but Caesar couldn''t make her legs work so hard.


    Caesar''s little followers are not here. He should have come to find himself alone.


    Carroll estimated in his mind how sure he would win Caesar and then run as far as possible.


    And then it''s sad to find that the result is infinitely close to zero.


    At this time, Carol began to regret that she didn''t exercise well.


    Caesar looked at him with a smile and a soft voice: "want to run?"


    Carol could not help swallowing and asked dryly, "what do you want to do?"


    Caesar blinked, looking innocent: "I said, I want to make my Carol happy."


    "I''m not yours!" Carol looked away red. "If you really want to make me happy, stay away from me."


    Caesar turned his head around with a smile: "it''s just this. It''s impossible."


    "Why?"


    "Didn''t you hear what the instructor said just now?" Caesar hooked his lips. "Because I like you."

 Chapter 375

    Like this kind of words, from other people''s mouth to say, and from the population to say the feeling, is very different.


    Carol felt as if his heart had stopped for a moment.


    He was scared to stare round eyes: "you are happy..."


    Caesar saw this, with a deeper smile, and seriously repeated, "yes, I like you."


    For the first time in her life, Carol was so flustered that she didn''t know what to do.


    But Caesar didn''t need him to react.


    Caesar came closer and looked down at him. "Is that annoying?"


    They were so close that Carol could bump into Caesar''s pure blue eyes.


    The devil smiles, giving birth to the fruit of temptation.


    Carol shook her head.


    Caesar bent his eyes and came closer, with the tip of his nose almost close to the tip of his nose


    The sound of breathing was clear and audible. Carol''s face was hot, but there was no disgust in her heart.


    That''s lovely.


    Caesar looked at him with wide eyes, slightly stunned, and the curvature of his mouth gradually increased.


    "Well," he said, bowing his head and kissing Xiao''s long cherished lips with ease, "what about that?"


    Carol''s pupils contracted.


    He should have pushed Caesar away, but he seemed to have lost his strength and was easily held in his arms by Caesar.


    The heat on the lips, like a spark, crackled the unknown lead.


    I don''t know why, Carol thought of what the instructor just said: "it''s a pleasant thing to kiss someone you like."


    He had some difficulty breathing. He heard Caesar''s smile ring clearly in his ear: "breathe, baby."


    Carol''s face is redder.


    Why is this man so shameless! What angel, what prince, is a big devil!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The simulation training is coming to an end soon.


    Maybe it''s because on the last day, there are many students who want to fight, and there are many more people who come to Xize and Gubai to challenge.


    This makes Gu Bai, who has nothing to do these days, very happy. He can also take the opportunity to check whether these students are lazy and how well they practice basic skills.


    On the contrary, the time spent alone with Gu Bai was sharply shortened, and Xize''s mood was not so good.


    Finally, it''s a surprise that some people can get points from the two hands by strength.


    Caesar was one.


    But after he got the points, he immediately went to carol for praise like a treasure - the rule does not say that it is not allowed to send extra points to other people.


    Carol looked at Caesar who was beaten black and blue, still smiling, angry and funny.


    In the final settlement, ten of the hundreds of students got 50 points and stood out successfully.


    These ten cadets will be promoted to class A in the future military academy.


    The crowd cast envious eyes one after another.


    To be able to go to class A represents recognition of strength, more opportunities and more resources. It''s an honor that every student in swift wants to work for.


    Gu Bai''s summary is all about scenes, so that students who failed to enter class A should not be discouraged. There will be opportunities in the future. And the ten students who entered can''t be proud, because if they are complacent because of their achievements, they will be pushed down at any time.


    After returning to the military academy, Gu Bai felt relaxed.


    For one thing, the military academy gave the cadets two days off, and he didn''t have to be responsible for training.


    Secondly, his oestrus has finally passed.

 Chapter 376

    But major general sizer didn''t like it.


    Gu Bai still lives with him as his personal guard.


    However, in the evening, when Xize wanted to enter Gubai''s room with a quilt, he was ruthlessly rejected.


    The major general held the quilt and pursed his lips wrongly.


    And then he found out that Christine didn''t stick to him that much.


    Sizer finally reacts later, because Omega''s estrus is over.


    So Christine doesn''t need his pheromone that much anymore.


    The major general began to send messages to his former comrades asking, "how often does Omega''s oestrus usually come?"


    His comrades in arms expressed surprise at such a question, then showed deep interest and talked about it.


    The final result is that it varies from person to person.


    Xize: "there is no difference between..."


    and nonsense.


    Someone specially said to sizer, "brother, if your Omega is the kind of physical fitness that never happens in a hundred years, and your estrus period only comes once a few years, your good life will be gone."


    This sentence was followed by a winking expression.


    Nishizawa turned off the interface without expression. After thinking about it, he stood at the door of Gu Bai''s room.


    It doesn''t matter that Christine doesn''t open the door for him. He is the owner of the house and naturally has the key to every room.


    Gu Bai is lying in bed, enjoying his rare holiday.


    The cold bed is in a corner.


    He woke up at once. Before he started, he had been encircled from behind.


    Cool as mint.


    How did you get in


    I heard the man behind me say, "I have a key."


    It''s a blunder. It''s a blunder. Gu Bai grinds his teeth and forgets that Xize is the landlord.


    However, sizer looked very good. He didn''t move. He just held him quietly.


    Gu Bai didn''t drive him away.


    Suddenly, he heard sizer whisper, "Christine, don''t you need my pheromone anymore?"


    The strong sense of grievance in the tone made Gu Bai feel that a dog was pulling on him. He opened his wet eyes and asked, "do you have another dog?"


    Gu Bai turned around and rubbed against Xize''s chest: "yes."


    Sizer was frozen.


    Full of the sense of loss unreservedly pressure over, thin lips moved, Xize dropped long eyelashes, stuffy said: "it doesn''t matter."


    He should have known.


    Christine is so adorable that there should be no lack of alpha around her. He just happened to be around Christine.


    Gu Bai looked up at him and stopped the man''s wishful thinking in time.


    He gave sizer a random kiss on the lip and said with a smile, "I don''t need your pheromone, but I need you."


    "Major general, I may be your personal guard forever."


    Gu Bai looked at him and said with a smile, "I just don''t know if the major general is willing to take me in?"


    Haze of the sky, the moment after the rain, Nishizawa eyes are still a trace of incredible surprise.


    Sizer held the man in his arms, his voice soft and firm: "my pleasure."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later, sizer left Swat.


    Of course, he also took Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai is Omega. According to the regulations, he is not allowed to enter the army. As a result, Nishizawa helped him hide the incident and applied to be transferred to Gu Bai as his bodyguard.

 Chapter 377

    "Now," sizer pulled the man to her arms, printed a kiss, with a contented smile in her eyes, "you can never leave me, Christine."


    Gu Bai joked: "major general, you are using your power for personal gain."


    Sizer looked at him: "for you, willingly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A year later.


    Xize''s liking for Gu Bai finally stopped at 99.


    This last point seems not much worse, but it is actually more difficult than the previous 99 points.


    Gu Bai had no choice but to adopt the Buddhist method of accomplishing the mission - Suiyuan.


    Where you go is where you go.


    Yuanyuan couldn''t see past. He once told Gu Bai that his current favor is enough to get out of this plane. However, the reward points must be less.


    But Gu Bai has obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    More than 100 good-looking, ninety-nine always feel that it''s not so good,


    in other words, he feels that after working hard for such a long time, it''s only a little bad, and he''s very unwilling to leave.


    Xize came near from behind and relaxed his pace. He held Gu Bai in his arms.


    Seeing Gu Bai sighing, Xize frowned and asked, "what do you think?"


    Gu Bai said, "I wonder why you can''t love me any more."


    Really, just a little more.


    Sizer was stunned.


    But when he got along with Gu Bai these years, he was used to his jumping thinking.


    The cool eyebrows softened, and sizer said with a low smile, "Christine, I have no reservation for you."


    Gu Bai felt very frustrated: "I know."


    Just because he knew, he didn''t know how to improve this last bit of favor.


    Sizer, by rights, loved him enough.


    Gu Bai racked his brains, but at the same time, he could not help complaining about the gods who invented the system. People''s emotions, so complex and wonderful things, how can we use a series of specific, cold numbers to express.


    Yuanyuan: Well, that''s not to highlight my usefulness. ¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai didn''t worry too long, because God gave him a chance soon.


    Ur, the planet next door, has been eyeing pursey for a long time. Finally, it can''t help but prepare to take action.


    This is a big shot.


    In Star Wars, if you lose people, you can''t lose the battle.


    No matter whether we can win or not in the end, we must have momentum.


    Therefore, as the most outstanding major general, sizer was called up on the battlefield.


    Sizer didn''t plan to take Gu Bai with him, because he knew that Christine had never experienced war.


    He was afraid that Christine would get hurt, even Death.


    Just like his parents.


    He couldn''t bear the taste of precious people leaving forever.


    However, Gu Bai expressed a strong desire to follow.


    That''s the battlefield!


    It''s not a skirmish in the military academy, it''s a war that can kill people at any time.


    A bright flower needs to be nurtured with warmth, but it also needs to be tempered.


    Strong wind or rainstorm, as long as you survive, you can bloom beautiful petals.


    The same is true of feelings.


    Gu Bai found a way to break through that shackle.


    As he thought, Xize is naturally a good brick. He will move wherever there is danger.


    Gu Bai ran around with him and finally found the chance to block the injury for Xize.


    In fact, at that time, what he thought was not how to complete the task, but that Jersey was in danger.


    He''s just trying to save sizer.

 Chapter 378

    In the ward.


    Xize stood in front of the hospital bed. The person lying on the bed was handsome, his eyes closed tightly, and his breath was gentle, as if he was just sleeping.


    In fact, his consciousness is really sleeping.


    Seize grabbed the young man''s hand and sat down slowly.


    Doctors say he may wake up tomorrow, or he may never wake up.


    "Christine..." Xize called softly.


    "Wake up."


    He shouldn''t have promised to take Christine to the battlefield, let alone be so careless and didn''t pay attention to the situation behind.


    But it''s no use regretting it.


    The only thing he can do now is to wait beside the unconscious youth.


    Xize stroked the young man''s thin face, his voice was low and dumb: "I miss you, do you hear me?"


    He suddenly remembered that before the war, the young man asked him with a smile, "why can''t you love me more?"


    Sizer lowered his long eyelashes.


    Yeah, he thought he had done his best. But in fact, in his heart, there is still a corner covered with dust.


    His Christine is so good that he always has the illusion that everything is a mirage.


    It wasn''t until the young man''s figure fell down in front of him and his blood was dazzling. At that moment, sizer realized that Christine also loved him deeply.


    "I love you."


    Better than yesterday, slightly inferior to the Ming Dynasty.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I hear you


    The familiar low smile rang out in sizer''s ear, sizer''s breath stagnated, and he slowly raised his head.


    Gu Baizheng looked at him with a smile: "I miss you too, major general."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    1.


    My name is sizer Blair.


    Unlike other kids, I grew up in the army.


    When I was seven years old, I saw my parents die.


    The blood in my eyes blurred my vision. When I was found, I still held a blood stained dagger in my hand - the only relic left by my father.


    From then on, I was the only one.


    2.


    maybe I have inherited my parents'' good genes, and I have high talent, whether in mecha or fighting.


    When I was 20 years old, I was honored by the Empire and became the youngest major general.


    Marshal looked at me happily: "Xize, you are a genius and a madman."


    I shrugged indifferently, turned and threw myself into the fierce battlefield.


    Because I have been in the army all the year round, it is difficult for me to integrate into other people''s social circle.


    For me, there is no place more secure than the military barracks.


    So I don''t need all that drinking.


    3.


    but this kind of hard work soon brings about negative effects.


    I was injured in a match.


    Mental trauma.


    In fact, I think I can bear it, but the marshal insisted that I take a vacation.


    After many consultations, marshal and I took a step back.


    I was sent to swat academy to recuperate.


    Well, compared with the sunshine on the beach, the training students can barely accept it.


    4.


    swift is different from what I thought.


    The students here are too naive to experience actual combat.


    On the battlefield, such a person is the enemy''s favorite sheep.


    They coaxed me to compete with the instructors in the military academy.


    I sneer in my heart, how can those who have never been on the battlefield beat me.


    I agreed.


    So the young man who looked very thin stood in front of me. He''s very pretty, more handsome than anyone I''ve ever met before.


    But there was light in his eyes, too bright to move.


    For this competition, I began to be interested.

 Chapter 379

    6.


    "Christine?" I got his name from other instructors.


    He stood before me and saluted like the stars in the night sky.


    Christine''s performance surprised me. Although I won in the end, he left a deep impression on me.


    When I hugged him from behind, I was distracted for a moment.


    He is very thin and can be easily encircled. In his body, vaguely smelled a faint smell of flowers.


    After that, Christine opened her eyes and asked if I could continue to compete with him in the future.


    I don''t think life in the military academy will be too boring in the future.


    7.


    it''s very interesting to compete with Christine.


    Few people can come into my eyes. He is one of them.


    In his body has today''s heart broken tenacity.


    I like to deal with people like this. It reminds me of my brothers in the army.


    But Christine is still a little different.


    He looks better than my brothers.


    It was the first time I saw other people''s faces. I was so lost. Fortunately, Christine didn''t find out.


    To my surprise, Christine and mecha fit less than 80%.


    What a pity. I think if Christine joins the army, she will be a very good soldier.


    8.


    I had a dream that night.


    I dreamt about Christine.


    Different Christine.


    His face was slightly red, and the corners of his eyes were red. With a slight skim, my breathing was disordered.


    I''ve been through rigorous training, both physically and mentally. Reason told me to stop in time.


    But there''s a voice in my heart all the time. Go on.


    Continue to let that ruddy lips spit out broken murmur, let his eyebrows and eyes full of spring, let him look at me.


    It''s just me.


    9.


    after that dream, I began to pay attention to Christine''s movement unconsciously.


    Although I always told myself that it was just a ridiculous dream.


    Can really see him standing at the door, said with a smile: "I want to become a major general''s personal guard."


    I just discovered that some things, the more repressive, the more intense they burst out.


    In a trance, I felt like I had a dream like that again.


    Christine was right next to me. He moved and the smell of flowers filled the room.


    Want to see a different him.


    I want to hear his breath, I want to kiss the tip of his ear, I want to see what he looks like when he moves.


    When I woke up the next day, I felt a little ashamed of the absurdity.


    But suddenly found that it is not like a dream.


    10.


    I want to let go.


    It''s Christine who wants to go up the mountain with me.


    He''s like a fruit with an attractive aroma, scratching my heart again and again.


    After all, I couldn''t hold back.


    Christine asked me if I liked him, and I didn''t know how to answer.


    Because I''ve never liked anyone.


    If I want to sleep with him every day, I must like him very much.


    But he looks angry. Why?


    11.


    when we went back to the military academy, Christine didn''t seem to need my company.


    Yes, he is so good that many people will like him.


    But me, only Christine.


    13.


    when Christine said she would stay with me forever, I could hardly believe my ears.


    So, does he want each other as much as I do?


    Christine is my treasure, my supreme glory.


    14.


    sizer loves Christine forever.

 Chapter 380

    Caesar is the legendary super rich n generation born with a golden spoon.


    He is the youngest child of his generation.


    Since he was a child, Caesar has been carefully cultivated and cultivated the most noble temperament.


    He has the most dazzling golden hair, the purest blue eyes, and a gentle smile.


    "That''s the prince who came out of the picture."


    "No, it''s a little angel." People say that.


    He should be bathed in the sun, flowers are smiling for him, worth all the good things in the world.


    But only Caesar knew that he was not a gentle and considerate prince, or an angel to save the world.


    If you have to find an adjective, he is more like a demon hidden in the dark, waiting to make a deal with people.


    Lure one creature after another and give up their souls.


    -


    at the age of 18, Caesar encountered the first bottleneck in his life.


    The family is sending him to the military academy.


    But he has long been used to playing sensible children, although not very interested, still smilingly stepped into the gate of swift military academy.


    The days were as boring as he imagined.


    See his strength, or rich, catch up with someone to flatter.


    People who are too easy to control make him feel boring.


    A mountain, there are peaks, there will be bottom.


    If Caesar is the highest peak, then Carol is the depression that people trample on.


    It''s too weak.


    At the first sight of Carol, Caesar thought about how such a weak man could enter the military academy.


    "I heard that he has a great talent for mecha." Someone nearby said.


    Yeah.


    Caesar looked away indifferently.


    The second time Caesar saw Carol was in the toilet.


    When he finished solving the problem, he just wanted to leave, and heard a suppressed sob.


    Following the sound, he made a little effort to open the door of the compartment.


    Carol, who was hiding in it, probably didn''t expect to be found and looked at Caesar.


    From Caesar''s point of view, you can see his wet eyes and red cheeks clearly.


    Carol was surprised and ashamed to be seen crying secretly.


    He didn''t know how to react. He wanted to speak, but when he opened his mouth, it was clear: "burp."


    Caesar couldn''t help laughing.


    I was scared to burp.


    He squatted down and handed Carol a handkerchief. His beautiful blue eyes looked at him, and his voice was gentle: "wipe it."


    For Carol, who was in great distress at that time, Caesar really looked like a little angel at least for that second.


    Carol always wanted to give it back to Caesar, but Caesar was always surrounded by a lot of people.


    Every time he noticed Carol''s eyes, Caesar would wave and smile at him, which attracted many people''s attention.


    Carol thinks Caesar did it on purpose. Probably, in order to revenge himself, he wiped his tears on his clothes in the toilet.


    Finally, when Caesar was alone, Carol handed him the towel. Before I turned around, I was held by someone.


    Caesar asked with a smile, "do you want to run?"


    The smile made Carol''s heart jump.


    Caesar came closer and said curiously, "are you afraid of me?"


    I''m not afraid, but I feel guilty. I want to run to Caesar''s blue eyes.


    Carol shook her head, but her face was full of confusion.


    So Caesar got closer to him and lowered his voice slightly: "my Carol, it''s lovely."


    He found the most interesting treasure in the world.


    Only he knows.

 Chapter 381

    From a long time ago, there was a legend that there lived a dragon in the dark forest.


    The dragon and the human signed an agreement that the kingdom of putton would offer a princess to the Dragon every year, otherwise it would destroy the whole kingdom.


    "What if there are not so many princesses?"


    "As long as it''s a girl," said the dragon. "The princess sounds better."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Baigang went to the gate of the city. There was a reward order on the public notice board. It seemed that the age was very old.


    It''s recruiting warriors to kill dragons in the black forest.


    He just looked a few eyes, the crowd beside suddenly dispersed, two knights came to him.


    "This young man, are you going to take over the task of slaying the dragon?"


    ¡­¡­£¿


    Gu Bai: "I am not."


    The knight continued: "I didn''t expect you to look so young and have so much courage. Now come to see the king with us."


    Gu Bai: "I don''t have it."


    However, the two soliloquy, no matter what he said, grabbed him happily and went to the king''s palace.


    In the palace.


    The knight knelt down on one knee: "the king has found a new warrior."


    The king turned in surprise and looked up and down at Gu Bai: "young man, is that you?"


    Gu Bai finally struggled: "I said you don''t believe it?"


    The king nodded with a smile: "it''s amazing to see this warrior. He''s an immortal wizard. He''s not the same as those who cheated money before."


    Do people in this kingdom like to talk to themselves and live in their own world?


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, whatever you say is what you say. "


    "As long as we can solve the dragon in the black forest," the king said solemnly, "I will marry the princess to you."


    Gu Bai: "I don''t..."


    "It''s said that the precious stones and gold nuggets that the dragon has been searching for these years can be piled up into mountains."


    "If I don''t go to hell, who will go to hell?" Gu Bai sighed, his face full of dignity. "King, please rest assured that the first sword of our village will be able to wipe out the dragon and restore the peaceful life of the king."


    With tears in his eyes, the king said, "Bon voyage, warrior!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Why is black forest called black forest.


    Gu Bai looked at the vast expanse of snow white in front of him and fell into meditation.


    The trunk, branches and leaves of every big tree are silver white, and so are the flowers and plants on the ground.


    A look at the past, as if into the world of snow.


    Yuanyuan pondered for a moment: [probably, because white is black? ¡¿


    it is said that the black forest is full of poisonous smoke, which is treacherous and terrifying.


    Gu Bai was very alert to hold the sword, step by step carefully, but from the beginning to the end, not even a snake.


    "People in this country can''t be trusted. Then... " Gu Bai frowned, "does that dragon really have piles of gems and gold?"


    Yuanyuan: [? ¡¿


    "Oh no, I mean," Gu Bai looked up at the mountain in front of him with the same look, "is that dragon really on this mountain?"


    He stepped back a little and looked up: "the mountain is too high."


    Yuanyuan: [it''s extremely cold at high altitude. Is it in line with the temperament of a dragon? ¡¿


    "maybe," Gu Bai rummaged through the luggage prepared by the king and found a set of mountain climbing tools, "the preparations are quite complete."


    He tied the ropes and began a long climb.


    The mountain is very steep, and there is a lot of moss on the wall, so Gu Bai always just climbed up a section and then fell down.

 Chapter 382

    Gu Bai looked down at the vast void under his eyes, then looked up at the distance from the peak: "why don''t I just jump down and have a good time, I won''t do this task."


    Yuanyuan quickly dissuades him: [don''t be so vain. It''s hard at the beginning, and then it''s over. ¡¿


    GU Bai looked at the mountain calmly: "I can''t cross it."


    Yuanyuan: [think of gold, think of gemstones, pile by pile, glittering, climbing up is all yours. ¡¿


    "I''ll try again, for the suffering kingdom of purton." Gu googlen, continue to climb hard.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Once upon a time, there was a mountain with a dragon on it.


    The name of the dragon is Xiu.


    Hugh has lived in the black forest for more than 100 years. The people in the kingdom of putton are so stupid that they don''t know when the dragon will be handed over.


    In fact, in this world, dragons should live in Dragon Valley.


    But there is a rule in Dragon Valley. Every little dragon who is old will be driven out of Dragon Valley. Unless he finds the destined princess, he can return to Dragon Valley.


    Princess and dragon, it sounds like a fairy tale.


    Because of this inexplicable rule, Xiu came here.


    They have to be forced to open.


    The former dragon told him to scare people from time to time, so that they would obediently send a princess every year.


    This kind of luck, the Dragon really found a suitable Princess and brought it back to the Dragon Valley.


    Repair envy.


    A good horse is envious.


    He has been hovering here for more than 100 years, missing the clear lake in Dragon Valley, his family and friends.


    Hugh sighed and thought, a little bored. Another year later, it''s time for the kingdom of purton to send the princess away.


    Xiu waved his wings and circled the mountain. Sure enough, he saw a weak human trying to climb to the top of the mountain.


    Is it his princess? Fix your eyes.


    In fact, he could pick up the human and fly back to the top of the mountain in a flash, but he didn''t.


    Because Hugh found that the princess was a little different.


    Well The chest seems a little flat.


    The hair is short, too.


    The legs are quite long.


    I have a lot of perseverance. Hugh watched the man fall down and climb up again and again.


    Until he estimated that the man could almost climb the top of the mountain, Xiucai flapped his wings and flew up to wait for the man.


    Finally, a hand climbed up the rock, and then the man''s eyes and eyebrows followed.


    Xiu thought, it''s very pretty.


    After seeing him, the princess was stunned, then looked at the gold under his feet and laughed very cleverly: "Hello, Mr. long, I''m the tribute this time."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    There is still a truth in the mouth of the people of the kingdom of purton.


    This dragon really has a lot of gold.


    It''s a white dragon. Very white, very white.


    Gu Bai suddenly thought, is it because of this, the dragon will live in the black forest.


    The white dragon and the vast white forest below present a strange beauty.


    The white dragon came up to Gu Bai, opened his lantern like golden eyes, and said, "are you my princess?"


    "No mistake, gold Lord. Oh, Mr. long," Gu Bai said with a smile and sincerity, "I am."


    The white dragon took a look at him and turned around haughtily: "follow me."


    He took Gu Bai to the place where he lived.


    It''s like a cave. It''s big and wide enough to hold the body of a dragon.


    Most importantly, from the entrance of the cave, it is inlaid with shining night pearls. Each one is huge and full of color.

 Chapter 383

    The Dragon took Gu Bai all the way inside, then pointed to the gold on the ground and said to him, "you sleep here."


    Gu baimeng nodded, looking at the white dragon''s eyes, as if also refracting the light of gold, "Mr. long, you are really a good dragon."


    White dragon turned his head: "my name is Xiu."


    "My name is Gu Bai."


    After exchanging names at will, Gu Bai rushed to the bed paved with gold and pinched a piece of gold brick: "can I really sleep here?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hugh thought the princess was strange.


    Just let him play a shop so happy, two eyes bright, holding the pile of gold will not let go.


    Do you like gold so much?


    Xiu tentatively pushed a stack of gold bricks to Gu Bai, so he saw his princess smile more sweetly.


    Human beings are really strange.


    Hugh left him alone and curled up to sleep.


    If only gold was hard enough to make a bed, he didn''t like the cold stuff at all.


    After a while, Hugh heard the human voice in the dark: "Mr. long, are you asleep?"


    He moved his ears.


    Did not hear the answer, Gu Bai persistently asked: "Xiu, are you asleep?"


    If he doesn''t respond, he may be able to keep asking.


    Xiu had to say, "No."


    Gu Bai sounds happy: "I knew it."


    He then said, "Mr. long, tell me a story."


    Repair:?


    Gu Bai said: "you must know a lot of strange things after you have lived so long. I want to listen to bedtime stories."


    Repair:??


    Isn''t it supposed to be the princess telling a story to the dragon? That''s what the fairy tale says.


    Hugh was very sad that his princess didn''t play according to the routine.


    Having been worn out of temper, Hugh had no choice but to talk about things before the kingdom of purton.


    Once in a while, he would go down the mountain and go shopping in the market. When people come and go, they can see all kinds of living things.


    After a while, he heard Gu Bai''s breathing voice gradually become long and smooth.


    I fell asleep.


    Xiu was relieved, otherwise let him a dragon to tell a story until dawn, how shameless.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Bai woke up, he could not see the white dragon.


    Hugh should be out.


    He rubbed his eyes, looked at the gold and silver jewelry on the floor, and thought about how much money the king could put in his pocket.


    But before he could put it into action, he heard a movement outside - it should be the white dragon coming back.


    Gu Bai walked along the road towards the entrance of the cave. He happened to see the white dragon flapping his wings and dropping some unknown object to the ground.


    "Wake up." Xiu took a look at him and landed slowly.


    Gu Bai came over and saw what was on the ground.


    It''s a sheep that''s out of breath.


    Gu Bai asked, "where did you come from?"


    He remembered walking through the black forest, but he didn''t see any animals.


    Hugh said, "I bought it."


    Gu Bai gave him a suspicious look.


    It''s hard to imagine that the Dragon politely took out his money, and the market vendor helped him kill sheep with a smile, which was a harmonious and beautiful scene.


    Are you sure it''s not a robbery?


    He said, "they just ran away before they could give the money."


    Gu Bai: "the next second, he saw the white dragon lift his paw and pull it gently, and the sheep was torn in two in an instant.


    Gu Bai thought, if he just stole Bailong''s treasure and ran away, would he be torn in two like this.


    Bai Long pushed half of them to Gu Bai: "have a meal."

 Chapter 384

    Gu Bai looked at the bloody mutton and frowned: "Mr. long, I don''t think it''s very good."


    White dragon''s calm eyes fell on him.


    Gu Bai expressed his idea frankly: "raw meat is not delicious."


    -


    human beings are in trouble.


    Xiu turned his lips and watched his princess roll up her sleeves and run back to the cave. She spent a long time in a group of sundries, then ran out with a pile of branches in her arms.


    Gu Bai is trying to make a fire.


    The white dragon glanced. With the development of the times, why do people use such stupid methods.


    Then, in front of Gu Bai''s face, he raised his paws and pulled up a tree.


    A dragon mouth spits out a bunch of flames.


    Gu Bai said with a smile: "Mr. long, you are really good."


    Hugh thought it was a trivial matter.


    Human beings are so weak that they can''t even practice fire breathing.


    The flame lit the tree instantly. Gu Baimei Zizi used the branches to pass through the mutton, and then roasted it on the flame.


    After a while, the meat was sizzling.


    There''s no seasoning. You can only make do with it. Gu Bai picked the biggest piece of meat and carefully raised it to Bai Long: "Mr. long, would you like to have a try?"


    The smell of barbecue made Hugh sniff a little unaccustomed.


    But the man in front of him was looking at him eagerly.


    Xiu had to lower his head and swallow the meat.


    Gu Bai asked, "is it delicious?"


    The white dragon looked at him for a long time and nodded slightly.


    When Xiu saw it, Gu Bai''s eyes lit up instantly, brighter than the burning flame in the tree.


    In fact, he is not used to barbecue.


    But seeing Gu Bai''s smiling face, I felt as if I could bear it.


    Forget it, who let this be his princess.


    After eating, Xiu counted his gems as usual.


    It''s a way to pass the time. After all, he is the only one here. It''s really boring.


    Gu Bai followed him, counted it and sighed: "Mr. long, you are so rich."


    Xiudan said in a low voice, "it''s all yours. You should be rich."


    "Then why are you here with Mr. long?" Gu Bai asked, "did you give a confession?"


    Cultivation: "there are naughty elves in the black forest. People who break into the black forest will be teased by it and will be cheated of their valuable things."


    "The elf will send me some jewelry and gold every month," he said, "and it''s the protection fee."


    "Spirit?" Gu Bai was surprised, "why didn''t I meet anything when I went into the black forest?"


    White dragon looked at him and concluded: "probably because you are too poor, it is not interested in you."


    Gu Bai


    Suddenly, the huge dragon head came up to him, and the golden eye was like the best glass bead in the world.


    He gazed straight at him.


    Gu Bai looked up at him and asked, "Mr. long, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you not afraid of me?" Ask.


    Gu Bai shook his head.


    "Why?" I don''t understand.


    After the previous tributes were sent, he was always crying, which made him unable to sleep.


    But this person is different.


    He didn''t cry or make noise, but also showed a good smile to him.


    Gu Bai thought that he had never experienced anything in the world. It''s just a one-stop train. He should also go up.


    White dragon is still waiting for his answer.


    "Because you have..." Gu googlen, "very charming."


    Yuanyuan: [I know what you mean, because he has a lot of money. ¡¿

 Chapter 385

    Gu Bai of course denied: "how can I be such a person."


    "Glamour?" Hugh looked puzzled. "What''s that?"


    "For example, Mr. long has so much wealth, which is a very attractive charm." Gu Bai spoke sincerely.


    Yuanyuan: [you see, it''s not because of the money. ¡¿


    GU Bai: "no, I''m just using an analogy."


    Yuanyuan: [take your eyes away from the gem that the Dragon uses to massage first! ¡¿


    the white dragon seems to know nothing.


    He suddenly grabbed a handful of jewelry and handed it to Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai opened his pocket: "Mr. long can''t use it."


    Circle: [...] ¡¿


    "it''s said that human beings like gold and silver," Xiu''s voice sounded clear and low, "all the jewels are for you, you like me."


    Gu Bai?


    He seemed to understand the meaning of white dragon, sighed: "Mr. long, have you heard a word?"


    Monk: "what?"


    Gu Bai said clearly: "love is not what you want to buy, you can buy it if you want to buy it."


    Hugh felt frustrated.


    The princess didn''t like him either.


    When on earth can he meet the princess who is willing to like him and return to Dragon Valley with him?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Hugh is in a bad mood.


    He felt that he couldn''t go back to Longgu again this year, and there was a tribute nearby.


    Yes, at this time, Gu Bai''s status had changed from Princess to tribute.


    If it wasn''t for the tribute that he was willing to help him take a bath, he would take this human in his mouth and throw him under the mountain.


    However, it seems that there is no consciousness of tribute at all.


    When Hugh was about to go to bed, he suddenly felt something rub against him and jump into his arms.


    Repair:?


    He looked down and saw the tribute curled up against his belly. He said pitifully, "it''s warm here."


    It turned out to be a cold man.


    White dragon''s body feels soft and warm, more comfortable than any brocade quilt.


    Gu Bai rubbed comfortably, then hugged Bai Long''s tail.


    Fix Mou color dark dark, claw press and hold a person: "don''t move disorderly."


    Gu Bai did not move.


    Then he said, "I want to hear stories."


    Gan, is this what people do? Sleeping in the dragon''s place, holding the dragon''s tail, and telling stories!


    Hugh was very angry and looked into tribute''s eyes.


    "What do you want to hear?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Bai wakes up, Bai Long goes out to look for food as usual.


    There is no need for Gu googleo to talk about it, so he consciously lit a tree.


    Three meals a day are barbecue, and there is no seasoning. If you eat too much, you will get tired of it. Gu Bai sighed.


    Hugh noticed that he didn''t seem to be interested and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I want to go down the mountain." Gu Bai said.


    Hugh: Oh, I''ll go with you


    Gu Bai stepped back, looked at Bai Long''s huge body, and shook his head.


    Going out like this will scare people away.


    Xiu lowered his eyes and swept his tail impatiently: "I see. You can go."


    Gu Bai frowned and asked Yuanyuan, "why does he look angry suddenly?"


    Yuanyuan: [I don''t know. ¡¿


    GU Bai: "5 points."


    Yuanyuan: I don''t know. ¡¿


    GU Bai: "10 points."


    Yuanyuan: [hidden plot has been imported, please enjoy it. ¡¿


    -


    "I want to go down the mountain," the girl whispered Buy something. "


    The white dragon in front of him raised his eyelids: "I''ll go with you?"


    The girl''s face turned white and waved her hand in a hurry: "no, no, No

 Chapter 386

    The white dragon stared at the girl for a while, and the girl turned away uneasily.


    "Well," White Dragon said for a long time, "you go."


    The girl seems to be relieved and smiles at the white dragon.


    The next morning.


    The girl walked cautiously along the cave wall and looked at the white dragon who seemed to be sleeping.


    A careless, she stepped on a gem, almost wrestling: "ouch."


    She quickly covered her mouth again. Looking back, it seemed that the white dragon didn''t wake up.


    The girl breathed a sigh of relief.


    Grabbing a bag of precious stones, she ran out of the cave, but when she ran to the edge of the cliff, she found that there was no way down the mountain.


    She was sent up the mountain by the dragon.


    The girl looked down the mountain and turned white.


    Suddenly, the wind swept behind.


    She turned abruptly and said, "ah!" to the calm golden pupil of the white dragon


    Startled, she stepped back involuntarily. But she forgot that there were cliffs behind.


    As soon as it retreated, it was empty.


    "Ah! Help A strong sense of weightlessness hit, under the body is the abyss, girl panic.


    Suddenly, a touch of white passed in front of my eyes.


    The white is very pure, like the branches of snow. Although in this critical moment of life, the girl was still stunned for a moment.


    It''s beautiful.


    Then, she felt a light body, white dragon holding her, straight to the edge of the town at the foot of the mountain.


    White dragon put down the girl: "go."


    "Thank you." The girl looked at him tremblingly, but the white dragon had already flapped his wings and didn''t look at her again.


    Finally, holding the bag of gems, the girl ran into the crowd.


    The crowd was crowded, and the girl''s figure soon disappeared in the crowd.


    The white dragon was high up in the sky. He watched it for a long time.


    From day to night.


    There are stars in the sky, and there are no more people in the street. It was late, people fell into a deep sleep, and the lights went out gradually.


    The girl, however, never came back.


    The white dragon''s eyes flashed a hint of mockery, and he flew back to the mountain.


    The girl is not the first to leave, nor the last.


    They always borrow the excuse of going down the mountain to buy, and then they never return.


    Human beings are always so hypocritical. If you want to leave, you can tell him straight. There''s no need to lie.


    He couldn''t find a princess who was willing to stay for him, so he would never go back to the Dragon Valley.


    the white dragon hung his head and curled up in the cave.


    -


    "I see."


    Gu Bai nodded, "so when I heard that I would not let him go with me, he thought I would take the opportunity to run away like those women."


    "What a silly dragon," he said with a smile


    Gu Bai ran to Bai Long: "Mr. long."


    Xiu looked down at him.


    Gu Bai asked, "how old was the Dragon first?"


    Xiu thought for a while, "I can''t remember clearly. It''s about two or three hundred years. What''s this for? "


    "Can Mr. dragon be human?" Gu Bai got into Bailong''s abdomen and touched his soft fur. "If you go down the mountain with me like this, you will scare people away."


    Fix Leng for a moment: "I and you, go down the mountain together?"


    "Yes," Gu Bai looked up at him, "does Mr. long not want to?"


    Xiu didn''t speak, but suddenly there was a white smoke around him.


    Gu Bai hasn''t reacted yet, he has fallen into the man''s arms.


    His soft fur suddenly turned into hard abdominal muscles. Gu Bai raised his head discontentedly and looked up at the bright golden pupil.

 Chapter 387

    The man is born very good-looking, the eyebrows and eyes are clear and moist, the thin lips are slightly pursed, and the light halo is reflected in the golden pupil.


    Gu Bai said softly, "Mr. long, you are very handsome."


    Hugh moved his arm when he couldn''t get used to it.


    For him, it''s more comfortable to become a prototype. But it seems that it''s good now. Xiu looks down at the person in his arms.


    It''s very thin. I can hold it in one hand.


    Gu googlen: "Mr. long, although you are very handsome, the figure is also very good."


    "But if you don''t wear clothes, you''re playing hooligans."


    "And You''re holding it too tight. "


    For a moment, Xiu Zheng released his hand.


    Clothes?


    He looked up and down at what Gu Bai was wearing, and his mind moved. He had changed into the same clothes as him.


    Yuanyuan: [eh, lovers'' clothes. ¡¿


    why does this person look better in the same clothes.


    Gu Bai said with a smile: "well, Mr. long, let''s go down the mountain. Now it''s a busy time in the mountain town."


    He walked forward a few steps, but he didn''t see Xiu keep up with him. He looked back doubtfully: "Xiu?"


    Xiu asked, "will you come back?"


    "Do you want to drive me away?" Gu Bai went back and took Xiu''s hand. "But I haven''t had enough time with Mr. long."


    Hugh''s eyes fell on the hands they held.


    "In the world, it''s a way to express love," Gu said


    "Love..." Fix eye light to move.


    No human has ever said such a thing to him.


    Silent, Monk: "I found that I seem to be cheated."


    Gu Bai?


    Xiu pinched his chin, lowered his eyes and spat out two words: "you It''s a man


    Gu Bai


    Now I find that the dragon is really stupid, and the arc of reflection is still long.


    Gu Bai laughed: "Mr. long, I never said I was a girl. I only said at that time that I was the tribute this time. "


    Hugh recalled it, as if it was.


    "But," Xiu frowned and asked, "does the princess have a man?"


    Is there a male princess in the fairy tale?


    Gu Bai stood on tiptoe and touched silly dragon''s head. He said, "yes, I am."


    Hugh gave him a faint glance.


    Gan, is this man rubbing his IQ on the ground.


    "Let''s go, let''s go," Gu Bai pulled him out. "We won''t be able to catch up with the rally any later."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a small town down the mountain.


    During the day, the town is very busy. Today is just the day to go to the market.


    Hugh didn''t worry about the humans running away this time.


    Because Gu Bai always held his hand.


    It''s the first time for him to go shopping with human beings. It seems that he feels good.


    In a short time, the two hands were full of big and small things.


    Gu Bai gasped, "stop, I''m a little tired. Why don''t we buy a cart and push it up the hill? "


    Xiu thought, oh, he is really a weak man.


    He raised everything without expression and gave Gu Bai a look to prove that he didn''t need a cart.


    "Well, Mr. long is really good," Gu Bai looked at him with a smile. "It just saves a lot of money."


    He looked up and saw the restaurant.


    These days, we can only eat barbecue without any flavor. Gu Bai''s eyes brightened: "Mr. long, let''s go to eat!"


    Xiu was not hungry, but Gu Bai seemed to want to go and nodded.


    They chose a restaurant with a quiet environment, and Gu Bai went to order happily. Hugh sat in his seat, idly playing with the silver tableware on the table.

 Chapter 388

    Suddenly, a shadow fell on him.


    Xiu thought it was Gu Bai and said in a low voice, "I''m back."


    But the girl''s sweet voice: "hello."


    Xiu raised his eyes and looked at the strange girl in front of him. The girl is not tall and pretty. She looks up at him.


    Touching Xiu''s eyes, the girl blushed.


    "What''s the matter?" she said


    "Ah Well, "the girl introduced herself," my name is evrya. I think you look familiar, sir


    "I''m sorry, it might sound a little abrupt," evrya seemed very sincere, "but you give me the same feeling that I used to know Well, people are very similar. "


    Hugh: "Oh."


    Instead of being defeated by his indifference, evrya asked with a bright smile, "Sir, can we make a friend?"


    Xiudong moved his lips. Before he spoke, he heard a clear laugh: "no way."


    There was a faint smile in Xiu''s eyes.


    Evrya heard the voice and turned in surprise. "Who is this gentleman?"


    She laughed again: "I see. You two are friends."


    "Not exactly." Gu Bai goes to repair in front of him and grabs the man''s neck with his arm.


    He bowed his head and gave a kiss.


    The soft lip petal suddenly pastes, the repair Zheng Zheng. He didn''t know why Gu Bai did it, and what the meaning was.


    I just thought, it''s said that human beings like kissing very much.


    So it''s true.


    Gu Bai raised his head with a smile and said to her, "this is my man, do you understand?"


    Evrya is biting her lips. She''s not a fool, so she won''t understand.


    But


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to get to know this gentleman. Because... "


    "You may not believe it," said evrya in a low voice. "In the mountains of the black forest, there lives a white dragon."


    "Oh?" Gu Bai took a look at Xiu with great interest.


    Xiu looked at the tableware on the table without squinting.


    "This gentleman makes me feel like the dragon, especially the golden eyes," she murmured


    Gu Bai seemed interested: "so, have you ever seen that dragon?"


    After a pause, evrya said with a low smile, "yes."


    "I was once sent to the white dragon as a tribute."


    Gu bairuo thought: "so..."


    He asked, "what did the Dragon do to you that impressed you so much?"


    Evrya blushed slightly: "he, he carried me..."


    "Back," Gu Bai twisted his hand on Xiu''s waist and laughed more gently, "so it doesn''t sound like a dragon."


    "I thought the white dragon was fierce at first, but he saved me," she said with a smile. "If I can see the Dragon again, I''d like to say sorry to him myself."


    But he said, "Why are you sorry?"


    Gu Bai picks his eyebrows, and Xiu reaches back to hold his hands that are making trouble around his waist. He looks coldly at Evelyn''s direction.


    Evrya sighed, "because I lied to him."


    "I ran back to town on the pretext of going down the mountain to buy things. In my life, I will never see the white dragon again. "


    So it''s you.


    Gu Bai smile: "since the white dragon is not a dragon, then why do you run?"

 Chapter 389

    Evrya looked at him. "It''s a dragon, after all, sir."


    "So?"


    "We are different creatures, and who knows what the white dragon is thinking? I''m human and can''t stay with him forever. "


    Evrya hooked her lips, sighing and saying to herself, "Sir, if it were you, would you like to stay with the dragon?"


    Gu Bai''s fingertips scratched the palm of Xiu''s hand and lengthened the ending: "I ah..."


    Xiu''s eyes followed him.


    He also wondered, what would this human say?


    Will you stay with him?


    "Of course," Gu Bai said with a brilliant smile


    Evelia was stunned: "sir..."


    "Who let that be a silly dragon," Gu Bai sighed, "of course I have to follow, otherwise, how can I be cheated by others?"


    "What are you talking about, sir?" Evrya didn''t understand.


    Gu Bai did not want to explain to her, but said, "Miss, we are going to have dinner."


    Evrya understood his call. "Well, I see."


    She took a final look at Xiu in the dim light, sighed and turned away.


    The dragon, after all, will not return to the same destination with her. In this life, it is estimated that there is no possibility of meeting again. Although she is sorry for the behavior of running away, she does not regret it.


    Who will accompany a dragon to die?


    Except That gentleman.


    -


    "ah, I didn''t expect Mr. long to be very popular with girls." Gu Bai looks at Xiu with a cool smile.


    The smile made Xiu feel uncomfortable. He pursed his lips and said, "No


    "But just now, the girl seems to be very interested in Mr. long," Gu said, "and always wanted to say sorry to you."


    "Tut, how touching."


    Gu Bai wants to pull his hand back, but he is firmly held by Xiu.


    Xiu pondered for a long time and asked tentatively, "angry?"


    "I didn''t," Gu Bai snorted. "I''m just a tribute. I''m not qualified to be angry with Mr. long."


    Don''t know why, see his this appearance, repair on the contrary some mood is joyful, hook hook lips: "but I can''t remember who she is."


    Gu Bai "Oh," said, "Mr. long, you are very important and forgetful. Maybe you won''t remember me one day."


    "As long as you don''t go," Xiu lowered his head, "I won''t forget you, never."


    Gu Bai: "then I..."


    He couldn''t say the rest of his words, so he bowed his head and kissed him on the lips.


    Xiu''s movement is not skilled, and does not take any erotic meaning, but simply lips to lips.


    Warm touch is more like a comfort.


    See Gu Bai Lengshen''s appearance, repair slightly hook up lips.


    It turns out that kissing can really make people happy.


    Gu Bai pushed him away and said, "what are you doing?"


    In public, I''m afraid it''s not noticeable enough?


    Yuanyuan said: "you just kiss someone. Isn''t it normal for someone to kiss you back? ¡¿


    of course, Gu shuangbiao Bai refused to admit it.


    Xiu spilled a smile from his throat and said sincerely: "comfort you."


    Gu Bai


    Did you keep him as a pet?


    When the waiter saw this stop, he gave a clear cough and began to serve: "Sir, please take your time."


    Think of just being seen in the eyes, Gu Bai can''t help blushing.


    Gu Baiqiang for calm: "eat."


    Food can obviously make people happy. Xiu looks at Gu Bai, who is satisfied with food, and his lips are slightly crooked.

 Chapter 390

    Human food is nothing special for Xiu.


    On the contrary, he wondered why he had to put so much effort into making so many kinds of beef.


    Hugh thinks that great time should not be wasted on it. And the taste was very strange to Xiu.


    However, he raised his eyes and saw that Gu Bai seemed very happy to eat.


    Compared with eating barbecue in the cave, I feel much better.


    Aware of Xiu''s eyes, Gu Bai takes a little meal.


    Gu Bai raised his head: "what''s the matter? I have something on my face? "


    Hugh shook his head.


    "Then why do you just look at me and don''t eat?" Gu Bai wondered, "isn''t it delicious?"


    "Yes," Gu Bai was a little sorry. "I didn''t think about your taste. Maybe it''s not to your taste."


    Xiu thought about it, picked up a piece of beef and put it in his mouth.


    Gu Bai looked at him eagerly: "what''s up?"


    It''s a strange smell.


    Xiu frowned unaccustomedly, but he nodded after looking at Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai began to laugh.


    He reached out, picked up a piece of cake and handed it to Hugh. "Dessert, it''s delicious."


    Xiu''s eyes fell on the cream cake. He was puzzled. Then he looked up and saw Gu Bai''s hand.


    Five fingers are thin and white.


    "Oh, I forgot, you haven''t eaten," Gu Bai said with a smile. He stood up and went to Xiu. "Mr. long, open your mouth."


    It didn''t move.


    Gu Bai was very patient and laughed more gently: "open your mouth, ah."


    After a long silence, Xiu finally did what he said.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help laughing: "Mr. long, don''t say, you''re quite lovely like this."


    He said and thrust the cake into Hugh''s mouth.


    The tip of the tongue is filled with the sweet smell of cream, and then the soft cake. Xiu is caught off guard and stunned.


    Gu Bai did not urge him, but just looked at him with a smile.


    After watching Xiu swallow it, he asked, "is it delicious?"


    Xiu nodded: "it''s OK."


    Gu Bai touched his head like a reward.


    "Mr. long, we should go back."


    At the time of checking out, the shopkeeper looks like he wants to talk but stops.


    Gu Bai smiles: "boss, just say what you have to say."


    The boss didn''t expect him to open his mouth like this, so he said with a smile: "this gentleman, it''s like this. Our store has just opened, and we just saw two customers Well, it''s a perfect match, so I''d like to ask you two a favor. "


    Gu Bai asked, "what''s up?"


    The boss pointed to a white wall behind him and said, "we''d like to ask you two to take a picture as a souvenir."


    Seeing Gu Bai frowning slightly, the boss waved his hand: "Sir, I swear, we will never do anything strange with your photos."


    Gu Bai thought, it seems more strange that you explain it like this.


    He just didn''t know what Hugh thought.


    Xiu is a dragon. He may not want to leave his mark in the small town.


    Gu Bai looked at Xiu: "what do you think?"


    In fact, Xiu didn''t understand what the boss said, but it didn''t prevent him from seeing Gu Bai''s eagerness to try.


    Cultivation: "whatever you want."


    Gu Bai shrugged his shoulders and laughed at his boss: "please, boss, make us look better."


    He hopes to have a picture with Hugh.

 Chapter 391

    This idea is puzzling, but it''s so natural.


    Gu Bai thinks that he just wants a picture of them.


    Just like, only in this way can we prove that there is a connection between two people.


    The boss nodded in surprise: "don''t worry, sir, I used to be a photographer!"


    The background of the photo is the wall at the back. Xiu is completely like a puppet, obediently listening to Gu Bai''s commands.


    Act according to Gu Bai''s words.


    Gu Bai didn''t make trouble for him, just on the spur of the moment, he felt that the dragon was stupid. He didn''t take more photos. I''m sorry for his handsome face.


    The boss used to be a photographer. He looked very professional.


    After a while, he gave them a smile: "gentlemen, OK."


    He tut tut exclaimed: "seriously, when the two gentlemen are together, they really look like a perfect match."


    Xiuwen asked Gu Bai: "what is the meaning of match?"


    Gu Bai hooked his lips and said in a soft voice, "that is to say, no one is worthy of you except me."


    He looks like he doesn''t understand.


    The boss quickly developed the photos, left one and handed the other to Gu Bai: "to you two as a souvenir. Thank you and wish you a happy life."


    After leaving the shop, Gu Baicai took out the photo from his bag.


    He looked at the photo, looked at Xiu again, and then said with a smile, "it looks like I''m more photogenic."


    Repair Mou light a turn, also followed to fall on that photograph.


    In the photo, Gu Bai''s lips are up, looking very happy.


    The man beside him has deep eyebrows and eyes. The color of his eyes is rare golden. His thin lips are gently pursed.


    He lowered his eyes and was looking at Gu Bai. Maybe because of the light, it looks very gentle.


    It looks like a snapshot.


    Hugh said, "it seems very interesting."


    Gu Bai carefully preserved the photo, smiling gently: "Mr. long, I should be the only one to take a picture with you."


    Hugh thought about it and nodded.


    Gu Bai then began to laugh, with curved eyebrows and eyes, just like the clear moon rising from the horizon.


    "Let''s go back."


    Go back.


    Hearing these two words, Xiu couldn''t help gently lifting his lips.


    There has never been a human being who will leave with him after going down the mountain.


    This tribute, perhaps, as he said, will always accompany him?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When returning to the mountain, Xiu changed back to the prototype of the white dragon.


    Gu Bai closed his neck and carried the big and small bags on his back.


    When they got to the mountain, they found that there was a small figure at the entrance of the cave.


    Gu Bai said: "it seems that someone has come?"


    Xiu''s eyesight was far better than his. He only glanced at it and whispered, "it''s not human."


    Gu Bai?


    It wasn''t until Xiu stopped in front of the cave and Gu Bai climbed down with his wings that he found that he wasn''t really human.


    Like human beings, it has body and limbs, but it is particularly slender.


    Moreover, the whole body is white.


    But it''s not pure white like Xiu, mixed with some other colors.


    This strange color, Gu Bai just feel a little familiar.


    Until that thing saw repair, eyes bright ran over, from the back took out a bag of glittering Gold: "Lord long, I come to pay the protection fee."


    Xiu:...


    GU Bai suddenly realized that this was what Xiu said about the spirit in the black forest.

 Chapter 392

    However, the spirit is different from Gu Bai''s imagination.


    He thought that it would be the same as round, round and lovely.


    But in front of this elf, how to see, how to feel a little obscene.


    After the "protection fee" was given by the spirit, Gu Bai''s eyes fell on him.


    Xiu was a little displeased: "don''t you go yet?"


    The spirit was startled. This was the first sentence that Lord long had said to him in so many years.


    Genie immediately moved to tears, wuwuwu, Lord long must be worried about him, too late to leave will encounter a smile.


    He touched the tears in the corner of his eyes and said, "Lord long, can I..."


    Hugh flatly refused: "No."


    The spirit was stunned.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help laughing: "people haven''t said what it''s going to do, and you refuse too quickly."


    Fix to see him one eye, turn to touch the spirit that wipe tears again: "you say."


    "I, I said..." The spirit scratched his head. What was he going to say?


    Then I patted the forehead and remembered.


    "Well, Lord dragon, there are a lot of evil people in the black forest," the elf said sheepishly. "They are so fierce, and they seem to have some powerful magic weapons in their hands. I dare not approach them."


    "Oh," he said, "it''s none of my business."


    From years of experience in contact with Lord long, the spirit knows that this action of Lord long represents that he feels impatient and is about to attack.


    It even said: "Lord dragon. They seem to be looking for someone. "


    Then looking at Gu Bai, "it seems that he is the one beside Lord long."


    Gu Bai a Leng, eat melon to eat to oneself body?


    Xiuye frowned and said in a deep voice, "looking for someone? What are you doing? "


    The elves, who had never talked so much with Lord long, carefully said with excited heart, "I see that they are holding a portrait. When they see people, they ask if they have seen the people on the portrait."


    "Then they went into the black forest, and I was going to do it again. As a result, they saw through and used magic weapons, which almost hurt me. "


    Elves a look of lingering fear: "fortunately, I run fast."


    "And before I ran, I once took a look at the picture, and the man on it was this Well, my Lord


    Gu Bai murmured suspiciously: "looking for me?"


    He was really confused.


    According to the identity background Yuan Yuan gave him, he was just an ordinary man who was caught by King Keung to be a warrior.


    If this is the case, how can we know the group of people who seem to be very powerful in the mouth of elves.


    Repair hang Mou, see him one eye: "don''t be afraid."


    His voice was low and shallow, but firm, and his heart could not help hearing it.


    Gu Bai smiles: "I''m not afraid of it."


    The Spirit said pitifully, "Lord long, I always give you protection money. You must protect me this time! That group of people made me dare not even stay in the black forest. Some of the slow little flower demons were accepted by them. "


    A demon collector? Gu Bai touched his chin, more puzzled, what does that have to do with him.


    Looking forward to the spirit, xiumo nodded and said, "OK, I promise."


    Not only for the elves, and other small demons in the black forest, but also for the human around.


    His tribute looks so weak that it seems to break at the touch.


    Xiuke will not allow anyone to hurt his tribute.

 Chapter 393

    Hugh promised to let the elves stay with them before solving those people.


    But I can only sleep outside.


    Fortunately, elves are not human after all. They don''t have too high requirements for sleeping there.


    As Xiu approached the cave, he looked at the treasures he had given to Lord long before. The spirit felt a little sad.


    Although Lord long has few words, he still cares about it in his heart.


    Look, how well Lord long has collected all these "protection fees"!


    Xiu casually pointed to a position: "you sleep there first."


    The spirit nodded busily, then went over and squatted on the ground to count the gold.


    Gu Bai looked at it and thought, did the white dragon learn his habit of counting gems from this elf?


    Xiu carefully put everything Gu Bai bought today.


    Gu Bai ran over, rummaged and put the daily necessities one by one.


    At this point, there is a lot more flavor of life than before.


    Gu Bai nodded with satisfaction.


    Hugh looked tired and closed his eyes.


    Gu Bai looked back at him, took a light step, and made a silence to the spirit.


    The spirit nodded very wisely.


    As usual, Gu Bai shrinks in front of the white dragon''s belly and shrinks himself into a ball.


    The white dragon moved slightly. Gu Bai felt a slight itch on his face. When he opened his eyes again, it turned out that the white dragon put his tail in front of him.


    Gu Bai smiles and hugs his hairy tail contentedly.


    When he was quiet in the cave, he closed his eyes and couldn''t help thinking, what is the origin of those people and what does it have to do with himself?


    Gu Bai didn''t understand it all the time. With a low sigh, he opened his eyes and turned to the spirit unconsciously.


    The spirit realized that the Dragon man seemed different to the human, and gave him a big friendly smile.


    Gu Bai suddenly knew the breakthrough of the matter and what to look for.


    Gu Bai: "Yuanyuan, get rough, hurry up!"


    Yuanyuan yawned: [Bai Bai, the system is also in power. If you want to sleep, so do I. ¡¿


    GU Bai: "sleep a fart, to be clear, are you cheating me again? Why on earth are those people looking for me? "


    Yuan Yuan''s innocent face denies San Lian: [I''m not, I''m not, don''t talk nonsense! ¡¿


    [although our system has been coveting your points for a long time, we swear to God that we really didn''t pit you this time, and I really don''t know anything. ¡¿


    GU Bai frowned.


    That is to say, there is no hidden plot?


    "Can you help me find out the identities of those people?"


    Yuanyuan: [sure! Send the information to your head right away. ¡¿


    after a while, Gu Bai only felt his forehead and heart beating.


    At the same time, there is a lot of information in my mind.


    The portraits appeared in his mind, and under those portraits, there were lines of small words about these people.


    They were all from the kingdom of O''Neill, a neighbor of the kingdom of purton.


    The first one is from the aristocratic Hutton family of O''Neill Kingdom, the other is the demon killer specially invited by O''Neill, and the remaining three are servants.


    It seems that they came to the black forest at the will of King O''Neill.


    Although he didn''t know why he was looking for Gu Bai, Gu Bai felt that these people were more likely to come for cultivation.


    After all, Xiu is a rare white dragon in the world.


    In the legend of the world, the whole body of the dragon is a treasure.

 Chapter 394

    After all, Xiu is a rare white dragon in the world.


    In legend, the whole body of the dragon is full of treasures, and the kings all hope to rely on these treasures to live forever.


    I don''t know whether the demon killer is fierce or not. Can Xiu beat him.


    Gu Bai sighed. The dragon was so stupid that he couldn''t rest assured.


    According to the age of the dragon people, Xiu is just a young man.


    Moreover, as soon as he became an adult, he was driven out of Dragon Valley and hovered over the black forest for more than 100 years, with little contact with human beings.


    Repair can only rely on the instinct of the dragon to fight with people, and human beings have endless means.


    Of course, the most terrible means is the people''s heart.


    Gu Bai is afraid that Xiu will lose in the end.


    He sighed again with concern.


    This time, the white dragon behind him had a reaction: "how, can''t sleep?"


    Gu Bai said sincerely, "I can''t sleep."


    He was thinking about whether to show Xiu his worries and let him be more careful.


    Overhead, however, came the low voice of the White Dragon: "I''m sorry."


    Gu Bai: "eh?"


    "I forgot to tell you a bedtime story." White dragon''s voice sounds a little low.


    When he heard his answer, Gu Bai couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Gu Bai said softly, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, I don''t have to listen to bedtime stories."


    "I just like to listen to Xiu''s voice."


    Listening to him telling stories beside him, his clear voice was very dry, but it made Gu Bai feel at ease.


    It''s like a proof.


    Prove that all the warmth at the moment is real.


    The white dragon seemed to turn his head uneasily, and Gu Bai lay quietly in his arms. After a while, he said, "repair."


    "I will always be with you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Here it is."


    Agnes looked at the mountain in front of him and said, "according to the little demons in the black forest, the white dragon is on the mountain."


    "Of course, his royal highness is also on the mountain."


    "Prince, what should we do now?"


    The man behind moved, touched the jade finger on his hand, and said with a smile, "of course, it''s going up the mountain."


    Agnes seemed hesitant.


    Durant then laughed: "Agnes, I swear by the honor of the Hutton family, after it is completed, except for the Dragon tendon, the rest of the dragon is at your disposal."


    Agnes was obviously moved by him, with a greedy flame in his eyes: "I see, Prince Durant."


    Several people took out the mountain climbing machine, which was obviously more professional than Gu Baiyong. It seems that they made a lot of preparations for this trip.


    With this machine, a few people save a lot of time. When a few people were standing on the top of the mountain, they were just in the middle of the moon.


    Agnes took out a disc like object with a very thin needle on it. According to the direction of the needle, several people came to the cave and said, "here it is, Prince."


    The glittering and translucent brilliance of the night pearl did not dispel the darkness, on the contrary, it made the cave look more mysterious.


    Durant pondered for a long time and told the servants around him: "you go first."


    The servant obeyed and lit a fire fold, which made the cave bright.


    Three servants keep Agnes and Durant in the middle and walk slowly towards the cave.


    As soon as they entered the cave, the white dragon opened his eyes.


    He moved and Gu Bai woke up.

 Chapter 395

    Gu Bai asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiu stood up slowly and said in a low voice, "someone''s coming."


    It''s obviously not good for him to be able to make Xiu so correct.


    When the spirit heard the movement, he woke up: "Lord dragon, what''s the matter?"


    Xiupai glanced at him: "be quiet, the group you said may have come."


    The spirit was so scared that he got up from the ground and stammered, "what should we do, Lord dragon?"


    What are you doing?


    Fix Mou light flow to turn, a moment, way: "drive out."


    He didn''t like the strange smell. The dragon people have a strong sense of possession of their own territory. Xiu feels that it is very impolite for these people to set foot in his place without his permission.


    Dragon Valley teaches that impolite children should be severely punished.


    The spirit sighed to himself that Lord long was worthy of being Lord long. How decisive he was!


    Fortunately, he is smart and often comes to give "protection fees". As expected, he has foresight.


    Gu Bai moved his lips, touched the white dragon, and sighed: "be careful."


    Xiu squinted and didn''t speak.


    -


    before long, several people appeared in front of Gu Bai.


    When they saw such a huge thing as the white dragon, they were obviously shocked.


    Then their eyes turned to Gu Bai.


    Prince Durant, in particular, although he was smiling, his eyes were cold. Gu Bai''s eyes were uncomfortable, like being watched by a poisonous snake.


    Agnes was a little nervous.


    He got rid of many demons, but never against the dragon.


    Such a huge body, as if just a flick of the tail can throw a few of them to the horizon.


    Agnes could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva as the monstrous golden pupils stared at them indifferently.


    One hand patted him on the shoulder, and the young man''s steady words came to his ear: "Agnes, you are O''Neill''s strongest demon killer. Even if it''s a dragon, I believe it can''t defeat you. After all, it''s a beast. And we are not going to compete with it this time, let alone... "


    Durant''s eyes turned and looked at Gu Bai with a smile: "we still have the prince."


    Xiu took the lead in asking, "who are you?"


    Durant gave an aristocratic salute with a kind smile: "Hello, please allow me to introduce myself. I''m Prince Durant of the Hutton family from the kingdom of O''Neill."


    "The purpose of our trip is to take this one with you."


    Gu Bai''s face changed slightly, and it was really aimed at him.


    Xiu''s eyes were colder, and he answered decisively: "impossible."


    He looked at Gu Bai and asked in a low voice, "do you know them?"


    Gu Bai shook his head.


    "Your Highness," Durant stepped forward, smiling brightly, "don''t you really know us?"


    Gu Baigang wanted to open his mouth when his head suddenly began to ache violently.


    The pain was too late to prevent, and it was fierce again. Gu Bai snorted, covered his head and squatted on the ground.


    He lowered his head, rubbed his tail carefully, and asked nervously, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai had no energy to answer him.


    It hurts. It looks like it''s going to explode. At the same time, in Gu Bai''s body, gradually there is a red light flashing.


    The light initially faded, but as time went by, it became more and more intense. Until finally, the red light covered the cave.

 Chapter 396

    Durant''s lips rose more and more. He asked softly, "do you remember, your highness."


    Yes, Gu Bai remembered.


    As Durant''s voice fell, many complicated memories gradually appeared in his mind.


    Those memories belong to him, not to him.


    In other words, it belongs to Prince yuntu of O''Neill Kingdom, not to Gu Bai, the adventurer.


    He said, why does this plane use its real name.


    I thought it was a coincidence.


    It was not at all that he happened to be captured by the kingdom of purton as a warrior. There was a premeditation behind this.


    Gu Bai, or yuntu, is the prince of O''Neill kingdom.


    King O''Neill had a serious leg injury. The alchemists in the kingdom said that only by taking the Dragon tendon can the king''s injury be completely healed.


    A cloud picture of filial piety. After hearing the legend of black forest in the kingdom of purton, naturally, he is going to find the Dragon himself.


    The alchemist said that the dragon was born with the ability to distinguish between good intentions and evil intentions. If he approached the dragon with a dishonest heart, he would never return.


    So Durant showed up with Agnes.


    He said he had a way to seal up the prince''s memory and make him think he was just an ordinary adventurer.


    Then, the kingdom of O''Neill informed the kingdom of purton and united to perform a play.


    The purpose, of course, is to cheat the dragon in the black forest.


    Even the restaurant in the small town was arranged by them.


    Although Gu Bai''s memory is sealed, he still remembers his plan to get close to the Dragon subconsciously.


    Similarly, for the people of O''Neill Kingdom, there is also a natural sense of intimacy.


    The vast sea of people, so many stores, he was able to pick the shop at once.


    That photo is really a proof.


    Prove that dragons are different to princes.


    That''s why the kingdom of O''Neill is ready to take action.


    Agnes''s eyes twinkled with excitement. He came here to escort Prince Durant and wake up Gu Bai''s sealed memory.


    They are going to succeed, as long as, as long as the prince can


    Gu Bai gets up wobbly, and Xiu has changed back into a human figure, holding him from behind.


    Gu Bai side head, can see to repair the eyes of the dew worry.


    His chest was full of sour.


    So it is.


    It turned out that he was the one who cheated the silly dragon the most.


    Gu Bai''s palm moved, and under his long sleeve was a special dagger prepared by Agnes.


    It is said that it is a dagger that can make many monsters disappear.


    Although the dragon is very strong, I don''t know if it can make a fatal blow, but it should also be able to make it hurt a lot.


    As long as, as long as Gu Bai inserts this dagger into the counter scale of the white dragon.


    During these days with Bai Long, Gu Bai was very clear about where Chu Xiu''s inverse scale was -


    it was his warm and soft abdomen that he slept by night.


    Durant eagerly looked at Gu Bai, his heart kept shouting, hands on, hands on!


    O''Neill''s people are staring at Gu Bai''s action.


    They all know that on Gu Bai''s right hand, there is a dagger given by Agnes.


    From the previous scene, the dragon''s attitude towards their Royal Highness was obviously different.


    Everything is ready for nothing but white.


    Xiu''s eyes are also looking at Gu Bai.


    Even the slow spirit, at the moment, also noticed a little bit wrong, but he didn''t doubt Gu Bai''s plan at all.

 Chapter 397

    Hugh was just thinking that human beings are so fragile that it is said that a little damage may endanger their lives.


    So just now Gu Bai looks so miserable, isn''t he, will he?


    Hugh didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    For the first time. A trace of irritability rose in his heart. He can only look at Gu Bai, but he can''t do anything.


    The hand that Xiu embraces Gu Bai is more and more tight.


    After a long time, Gu Bai raised his pale face and gave him a smile: "I''m ok."


    -


    GU Bai didn''t do it.


    Durant frowned suddenly. Unexpectedly, his royal highness was soft hearted.


    Agnes exclaimed: "Prince...!"


    He didn''t have a chance to say what he said later, because Xiu felt that it was these people who made Gu Bai so miserable.


    So he looked up, his eyes cold.


    Hugh raised his right hand. With the palm of his hand raised, a hurricane appeared in the hole and swept to Durant mercilessly.


    "Go away."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Durant and his party were very embarrassed to be rolled out of the cave.


    Xiu didn''t want to hurt anyone, just taught them a lesson. As a result, they were not hurt.


    Agnes got up from the ground and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth: "prince, as you can see, this dragon is very strong."


    "You see, we can''t fight back in front of it."


    Durant looked gloomy for a long time, with a smile: "Agnes, don''t forget, your highness is still in it."


    "Prince?" Agnes slightly Leng, then shook his head, "the prince just clearly can stab the dragon, but he did not, that means that the prince is soft hearted."


    Agnes was a bit dejected: "our plan failed."


    "Failed? "Oh," Durant said with a nonchalant smile, "I don''t think the prince will give up his father and O''Neill''s throne because of a beast."


    Agnes wanted to say something else, but seeing Durant''s confident appearance, he swallowed what he said in his heart.


    "Now, Prince, are we going back to the kingdom?"


    "No return."


    Durant gracefully took out his handkerchief and dusted his face. "We''ll wait here."


    Agnes wondered, "what are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for your highness to give us an account."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Durant and Agnes simply found a shelter and put up a tent on the ground.


    Fortunately, they have brought enough things this time.


    The wind was strong on the top of the mountain, blowing the curtains of the tent and hunting.


    Agnes looked at Durant and said nothing.


    He felt that it was stupid to wait for him to do so. He knew that his royal highness could not bear to fight against the dragon, and he did not know what Prince Durant was clinging to.


    Agnes thought that the last way at the moment was to go back to the house and discuss it slowly after returning to the kingdom. Maybe, it''s not certain that we can defeat the White Dragon by gathering the strength of all the people.


    What a pity


    If he could kill the dragon, Durant agreed to kill him. Except for the Dragon tendon, all the other parts of the Dragon belonged to him.


    Those are all extremely rare treasures!


    Unfortunately, it''s still one step away. He couldn''t help thinking that if the prince''s memory had not been sealed up at the beginning, the situation would have changed.


    Agnes sighed, thinking of going out for a breath.


    He lifted the curtain and suddenly saw a figure.

 Chapter 398

    Agnes''s face changed slightly, and his voice was blown away by the wind. It seemed that he also changed his tune: "Your Highness, prince?"


    Gu Bai raised his head and looked cold: "take me to see Durant."


    Agnes nodded, "yes, yes."


    When he brought Gu Bai to Durant''s tent, he came back to himself. What was he doing?


    What does Gu Bai do?


    How could he have the face to see Prince Durant?


    Agnes, who was full of question marks, turned around and quietly wanted to listen to the corner.


    As a result, a cup was thrown at him, and at the same time, a man''s low voice came: "go away, don''t let me say it again."


    Agnes said, "ouch," and ran away with his head covered.


    He didn''t want to make Prince Durant angry. The consequences of that man''s anger were terrible.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the tent.


    Durant looked at Gu Bai with a smile: "Your Royal Highness."


    Gu Bai nodded slightly and said in some surprise, "I thought that after what happened before, you would not want to admit me as a prince."


    "Your Highness is joking," Durant said gracefully. "Anyway, you are still the most honorable prince in the kingdom of O''Neill."


    "No matter what happens, it won''t change."


    "Well," Gu Bai said with a smile, "it seems that I did not mistake Prince Durant."


    "If the prince leaves like this today, then I don''t have to risk being discovered by the white dragon to find the prince."


    After listening to him, Durant''s smile was a little more clear: "that''s because, according to my understanding of the prince, you are not the one who gives up so easily."


    "Can you tell me if there are any other plans next?"


    "It''s not a plan," Gu Bai said softly. "It''s just conforming to nature."


    -


    "no The spirit ran into the cave in a hurry, regardless of whether he would be scolded by Lord long.


    When Xiu heard the voice, he rubbed his eyes. There was still some confusion in his eyes.


    He suddenly felt that something was wrong. He looked around for a week and Gu Bai disappeared.


    The spirit yelled: "Lord long, I just saw that group of people took Mr. Gu away from you!"


    What?


    Xiu Yizheng.


    Then the heart surges up, is boundless violence.


    "With you?" His voice was low, as if he were in a hurry when the rain was coming.


    The spirit who had never seen Xiu like this nodded: "yes, I saw it with my own eyes."


    Hugh clenched his fist.


    He suddenly felt that the dragon was right a hundred years ago, and human beings should scare them from time to time.


    In this way, we will be obedient.


    It''s the first time that he has been a dragon for so many years that someone has taken away his sacrifice from him.


    Xiumou color gradually cold, said to the spirit: "I want to go down the mountain."


    This sentence in the ears of the elves is no less than saying: "I will destroy the world."


    The spirit quickly dissuaded: "Lord long, calm down. Although Mr. Gu was taken away, I don''t think they meant to hurt him..."


    Xiu raised his eyes and asked, "where is the kingdom of O''Neill?"


    He remembered that Durant, when he introduced himself, said that he was the prince of the kingdom of O''Neill.


    Seeing that the mind of cultivation had been determined, the spirit would not stop him. In fact, he knew that Xiu didn''t mean to be dissuaded by him, just because he didn''t know the way.


    The spirit had to sigh: "I know, I''ll take you."

 Chapter 399

    The kingdom of O''Neill.


    "I hear your highness is back?"


    "Yes, when I went to the palace in the morning, I saw the prince talking to his majesty."


    "Did your highness bring back the Dragon tendon?"


    "This..."


    Durant looked at the crowd with a smile: "Your Highness, the prince is here."


    Behind him came a figure.


    They bowed their heads: "I have seen your Highness Prince."


    Gu Bai said with a smile: "if it''s OK, you''ll be gone."


    After everyone left, Durant turned to Gu Bai and said, "do you think that dragon will really come?"


    "Certainly." Gu Bai lowered his head, and the radian of his mouth was about laughing.


    But when Durant looked at it again, it was his royal highness who was calm and self-sustaining.


    Gu Bai told him that only the Dragon tendons that are peeled now have the ability to make people recover from leg injuries.


    Therefore, we can only lead the white dragon to the kingdom of O''Neill and let Agnes cast a spell to solve the dragon.


    Durant felt that Gu Bai''s words were very reasonable, but he felt that something was wrong.


    Without waiting for him to think more, there was a lot of noise outside.


    Durant raised his voice and asked, "what happened?"


    A knight rushed in and said in a flurry: "prince, your highness, there is a dragon coming from outside


    Durant''s eyes brightened.


    He gave a smile to Gu Bai: "Your Highness, you are right."


    "Go out and have a look?"


    Gu Bai nodded, five fingers under the long sleeve pinched into a fist, and slowly released.


    The knight surrounded Gu Bai and Durant and escorted them to the door.


    People huddle together in panic and point to the sky in horror.


    Gu Bai also looked at the sky.


    A piece of pure white occupied all line of sight, along to see in the past, can pair of strange golden pupil.


    Indifference, elegance and hostility.


    It''s the dragon.


    It''s repair.


    "My God, is that really a dragon? It turns out that there is such a creature! "


    "What is that dragon doing? Do you want to destroy the kingdom? What about the demon killer? Demon killer, help us


    "Help! This dragon has a bad intention! Your highness, your highness, please help us


    The appearance of Xiu aroused people''s extreme panic.


    Durant frowned slightly: "Your Highness, it''s not a good thing to go on like this."


    "Well, tell people to send the people to a safe place in the city." Gu Bai raised his eyes and looked at the white dragon, "I''ll negotiate with that dragon."


    Durant said, "Your Highness, please be careful."


    Gu Bai took a few steps forward to make people around him free, so that Bai Long could see his existence at a glance.


    He raised his head and called out, "Xiu."


    Gu Bai didn''t raise his voice, but he knew that Xiu could hear it.


    Wind from the dragon, cloud from the tiger.


    The wind will bring his voice to Xiu''s ear.


    Sure enough, the next moment, the white dragon suddenly dropped his eyes, eyes like a sword.


    The direction of sight is Gu Bai''s smiling face.


    Hugh was suddenly relieved.


    He couldn''t say what it felt like. He just felt as if everything in the world had meaning at this moment.


    The spirit lay on Xiu''s body and cried excitedly: "Lord long, it''s Mr. Gu!"


    Xiu murmured, "I see it."


    He was about to go down when he moved.


    The Spirit said quickly: "Lord long, are you going to fly down like this? Look at that little house, and look at your great body. "

 Chapter 400

    Hugh thought about it. The houses were a little too small for him.


    If you fly down, you may end up with a complete collapse.


    Fix your intuition. Gu Bai won''t like the result like that.


    With a movement of mind, Xiu becomes human again.


    Holding the spirit in one hand, the figure slightly shakes, but it''s in front of Gu Bai in an instant.


    "You How are you doing? " After seeing Gu Bai for a long time, Xiu suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    How can he forget that Gu Bai is human.


    Just brought back to the human world.


    And that world never belonged to him.


    Perhaps, Gu Bai is willing to. Even if he once said that he would always be with him, but Humans are the most liar creatures, aren''t they?


    So a thought, fix to knead a fist, the Mou color is dim.


    The spirit waved the flag and cried: "Lord dragon, come on! Take Mr. Gu back! "


    What''s the use of getting it back. Xiu hung his head and thought that if Gu Bai really didn''t want to go back, he didn''t want to force Gu Bai.


    Suddenly, one hand held Xiu''s fingertip.


    Xiuyileng heard Gu Bai''s voice as soft as ever: "Mr. long, do you believe me?"


    Xiu didn''t know why he asked. Seeing that Gu Bai was serious, he nodded his head sincerely.


    He believed it. I can''t say it''s because Mingming didn''t spend a long time with this human being, but he just felt that Gu Bai was different.


    Different from all the human beings he met before, he had light in his eyes and laughed like the stars above the Dragon Valley were all broken in it.


    Monk: "I believe you."


    What a silly dragon.


    Gu Bai bent his eyes and pinched Xiu''s palm: "Xiu, you can only believe me."


    Xiu didn''t know what Gu Bai meant, but he felt a pain in his abdomen.


    He looked down in a daze. A dagger pierced his skin, and the handle of the dagger was being held by Gu Bai''s other hand.


    The golden blood was flowing slowly, and the pain was not very intense, which made Xiu a little distracted.


    It''s been a long time since he was hurt. What''s more, he was hurt by the extremely weak human in his eyes.


    The stabbing pain in the abdomen is far less than the pain from the apex of the heart.


    The pain was so strong that Xiu couldn''t ignore it.


    Gu Bai didn''t look at him, so Xiu raised his eyes. He could only see Gu Bai''s tight lips and his trembling long eyelashes.


    He didn''t ask why, but suddenly he felt a little funny.


    Ear is full of crowd noise, faint and spirit panic cry, gradually can''t really hear.


    The second before he fainted, Xiu was still thinking that he would not have to look for any princess in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The kingdom of O''Neill, in the dungeon.


    Without light, everything was dark and damp. The walls were covered with moss, and insects could be heard in the dark.


    In the innermost one, it is more like falling into a bottomless abyss.


    Thick black, like endless despair, pressure people breathless.


    The closer you get, the more blood you can smell.


    But the taste is a little different, with a little bit of sweet, very strange.


    And the blood dripping on the ground is not bright red, but dazzling golden yellow.


    It represents the noble color.


    The blood of the dragon.


    "Prince," Agnes said with a smile, "you see, as I said, that dagger is very useful."

 Chapter 401

    Agnes is proud that the dragon is not to be defeated by his little human hand.


    Durant took a deep breath of the strange smell of blood, and raised a satisfied radian in the corner of his mouth: "well, you''ve done a good job."


    Durant has been looking for this white dragon for many years.


    He urgently needs this sweet dragon blood, ah, what a intoxicating taste.


    Durant stepped forward to see the dying white dragon on the ground.


    At the moment, the original white body, full of scars. Golden blood gushed from it, and Durant couldn''t help moving his Adam''s apple.


    Several strong iron locks firmly locked the white dragon''s body.


    Durant waved to Agnes and said, "you go down."


    Agnes hesitated a little: "but prince, in case..."


    Durant did not care to smile: "he is like this, but also hurt me?"


    If it was the heyday of the white dragon, he would really be afraid. But now this half dead appearance, Durant did not care.


    "Well, my Lord, please be careful." Seeing his insistence, Agnes said nothing more and turned to leave.


    Agnes was a little surprised. Durant, an ordinary man, was not like a demon killer. Why did he stay with the white dragon alone?


    Do you just want to see this legendary creature?


    Agnes couldn''t help looking back. Durant''s eyebrows were hidden in the dark. He could only see the vague outline.


    Durant was looking at the white dragon with a low eyebrow. His eyes were shining with a strange light, and his lips were still in a rising radian. Everyone who saw it was cold.


    Agnes had a ridiculous idea in his mind.


    He felt that maybe Prince Durant and the dragon were the same thing.


    None of them are human.


    -


    "white dragon," Durant squatted down with a smile, keeping a head up attitude with the white dragon, "or you should be asked to fix it."


    The white dragon lifted his eyelids and seemed to be surprised that he knew his name.


    "Of course I know you." Durant smile, "Dragon Valley''s most popular little master, who would not know?"


    This man knows Dragon Valley!


    Hugh opened his eyes and stared coldly at Durant.


    "I guess you''re thinking, how do I know that, right?" The smile on Durant''s face became more gentle, but the fury in his eyes was more solid. "Why don''t you guess who I am?"


    He raised his hand, and a dark flame came out of it.


    The color was very rich, the flame twisted, and continuously emitted wisps of black gas.


    Xiumou color gradually sank, ironically led the labial horn: "it''s you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai sat on the top, looking at Agnes kneeling on the ground indifferently.


    The young man in front of him was not only the prince of O''Neill Kingdom, but also a cruel man who could hurt the Dragon himself. Agnes did not dare to neglect him and said respectfully, "Your Highness, when shall we take the dragon''s tendon?"


    Gu Bai said: "wait a few days."


    "But," said Agnes with a frown, "if we solve it earlier, we can settle down earlier, and the king will recover faster."


    "Besides, because of the dragon, the people in the kingdom are in a panic now. Your highness, we''d better make it as early as possible... "


    He did not dare to continue to say, Gu Bai looked down at him, his eyebrows and eyes were frosty.


    After a while, Gu Bai said: "I said, wait a few days."

 Chapter 402

    "I see, your highness." Agnes lowered his head.


    When he was about to leave, he suddenly said, "by the way, your highness, I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I think Prince Durant seems to be different from that dragon."


    Gu Baimei tip slightly PICK: "Oh?"


    "The prince always doesn''t let me go to see the dragon with him. You know how dangerous the dragon is, but the prince seems not afraid at all."


    "And..." Agnes frowned. "It looks a little crazy."


    He was so crazy that he felt a little scared.


    Gu Bai just listened quietly. For a moment, he said softly, "I know. Go down."


    After Agnes left, Gu Bai got up from his seat and opened the door.


    Outside the sun is just right, warm light Susu down, Gu Bai can not help squinting.


    He remembered that day, which was also such a fine day, he stabbed Xiu with his own hand with that dagger.


    But he can''t remember what Xiu''s expression was like at that time, or maybe there was nothing.


    Gu Bai lowered his long eyelashes for a long time and clenched his fist as if he had made up his mind.


    "Go and see him." He whispered to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the dungeon.


    As soon as he stepped into the darkness from the light, Gu Bai blinked a little unaccustomed.


    The damp musty smell, mixed with all kinds of intolerable smell, floated in the air.


    Gu Bai didn''t disturb the guard and went in by himself.


    He knew where Xiu was locked up, which was his own order.


    What is Hugh thinking now? Do you hate him?


    However, that silly dragon should not even know what hate is.


    Gu Bai thought as he walked, when he was about to repair the locked room, he suddenly stopped, some of them did not dare to come forward.


    In front of him is the dying white dragon, who was injured by his own hands. And he was standing outside a wall between the doors.


    Gu Bai can''t imagine the eyebrows when Xiu is angry with him, and he doesn''t know how to face it.


    He just stood there, not moving forward, not leaving.


    Or, just one look, just one look


    As soon as Gu Bai''s feet moved, he heard a low voice: "you came to see me."


    The epilogue rose slightly, and seemed very happy.


    It was Hugh''s voice. He recognized his breath.


    Gu Bai''s heart was astringent, and he gave a vague "um" sound.


    Now that it''s been discovered, there''s no need to hide. Gu Bai closed his eyes, pushed open the cell door and went in.


    What he saw first was the dazzling gold, and then the dazzling red mixed on his body. From these mottled traces, he could see the white of the past.


    White dragon raised his head to see his arrival, obviously very happy, golden pupil in the glory burst out.


    He clearly has no strength, or toward the direction of Gu Bai slowly move.


    The injury on the body is not good, every move, cause a burst of pain. But he did not care at all, only the thin figure in his eyes.


    It was not until he stopped in front of Gu Bai that he relaxed, lowered his head very slowly and rubbed Gu Bai.


    The familiar atmosphere made Xiu feel at ease. He didn''t like the cramped room, the darkness, and Durant.


    But Xiu was not afraid, because he knew that his tribute would always come and take him out.


    Because Gu Bai said to him, "Xiu, you can only believe me."


    So he believed in Gu Bai.


    It was, is and will be.

 Chapter 403

    There is a narrow window on the wall, from which a few lines of light are sprinkled.


    But such a thin light is obviously not enough to disperse the darkness in the cell.


    Gu Bai wants to touch the white dragon and ask him if he is OK. But the language, in this case, is very boring.


    He could only feel the touch of the white dragon, biting his lips.


    Suddenly, in front of me, the smoke was swirling, and Xiuhua turned into a human figure.


    After becoming a human, those strong chains could not lock him.


    Xiu went to Gu Bai and looked down at him: "when shall we leave?"


    He gave a little pause and added, "I don''t like it here."


    Gu Bai looked at the familiar Qingjun face, "you, can you become human?"


    Agnes doesn''t boast about how powerful his dagger is. Even if a dragon gets a knife, it will dissipate most of his mana.


    Gu Bai really thought that Xiu was so fragile. Just seeing his tragic appearance, he was heartbroken for a long time.


    Hugh seemed puzzled about his question, but he nodded sincerely.


    Gu Bai asked, "why don''t you run?"


    If you can easily escape those chains, why not leave?


    Gu Bai''s eyes fell on the blue and purple marks on Xiu''s face. The clothes on his body were still the same as those he wore when he went down the mountain with Gu Bai that day.


    Only at the moment, the clothes are full of blood.


    Under the bloody clothes, there were scars from Durant''s ordeal.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help reaching out his hand and gently touching his face, murmured and asked again: "why don''t you run?"


    Xiu raised his hand and held Gu Bai. His lips rose slightly, like a smile: "if you want me to stay, I will stay."


    It''s because of this.


    Because he was injured and had to be put in a dungeon.


    Because it''s his decision and his order, would you rather be beaten like this, rather than fight back or leave?


    Gu Bai''s eyes are sour: "silly dragon."


    Xiu frowned and retorted: "the elders in the Dragon Valley praise me as the smartest of the younger generation."


    He seemed to suddenly think of something, holding Gu Bai''s hand tightly, looking serious: "by the way, that Durant is very dangerous, you stay away from him."


    "You are not so stupid," Gu Bai said with a smile. "I know. You''d better worry about yourself than me, Mr. long


    "You see what you''ve been hurt like," Gu Bai said with a little dissatisfaction. "How can you not use a little magic to block yourself


    Hugh looked at him for a while and said, "I thought those were your people."


    Gu Bai''s smile slightly stagnated, shook his head, "Xiu, I will never hurt you."


    Xiu pointed to a scar wound in his abdomen, raised an eyebrow to Gu Bai, and expressed his thoughts with his eyes -


    it was stabbed by Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai explained in a hurry: "I had no choice at that time, otherwise, you would stab me to get angry?"


    He said, but saw Xiu looked down at him with a smile in his eyes, clearly teasing him.


    Gu Bai was very angry, but it was his fault after all. It took him a long time to ask again in a low voice Does it still hurt? "


    Thanks to Xiu is a dragon, his ear power is different from ordinary people, and he can hear his words clearly.


    These days of depression, seems to have disappeared with the presence of people in front of us.


    Hugh shook his head and nodded again.


    Gu Bai was confused: "does it hurt in the end?"


    Xiu stretched out his finger, and there was little light in the golden pupil.


    He pointed to his lips, light voice spit out a few words: "kiss, no pain."

 Chapter 404

    Gu Bai''s face was slightly red, and he glared at Xiu: "how can you still learn to play hooligans?"


    Xiu looked puzzled and said in a low voice, "don''t people like to comfort people with kisses? Oh, by the way, I seem to have to take off my clothes. "


    He added, "from the book."


    Gu Bai grinds his back teeth: "who gave you the book?"


    "The spirit of the black forest."


    Gu Bai "...


    knew that the wretched spirit could not read any serious books.


    Gu Bai''s eyes on Shangxiu were not easy to explain. He could only say, "but you are not human. Human methods are not suitable for you."


    His long eyelashes trembled and he sipped his lips to see Gu Bai without saying a word.


    From his eyes, Gu Bai vaguely saw a trace of pity.


    Gu Bai finally put soft tone: "OK, OK, you put your head over."


    Xiu gently raised the corner of his mouth and bowed his head obediently.


    Gu baifei quickly nodded on his lips, as light as an illusion.


    Xiu touched the corners of his lips and squinted with satisfaction.


    He likes the taste of Gu Bai and his closeness.


    Repair suddenly thought, maybe Gu Bai is now want to leave him, he will not let go of Gu Bai''s hand.


    Maybe he can''t go back to the Dragon Valley all his life, but he can''t imagine finding a princess like Gu Bai.


    There is only one Gu Bai in the world. No matter how good other people are, they can''t be seen.


    Xiu tentatively stretched out his hand, took Gu Bai''s hand, and asked in a low voice, "can I leave?"


    "Let''s go back to the mountains of the black forest. If you don''t like it, you can go to other places."


    His voice is clear and soft. Gu Bai looks at him. In the dim light, most of his face is hidden in the dark. He can only see the beautiful tip of his chin.


    After a moment of silence, Gu Bai shook his head: "I can''t leave now."


    "Xiu, I''m the prince of this country. I can''t leave with you until I''ve sorted everything out."


    Xiu immediately grasped the point. So Gu Bai would always leave with him?


    Although I don''t know when it will be, this kind of cognition is enough to make Xiu feel happy.


    Gu Bai told him to wait, then he would wait.


    Xiu touched his stomach again and said, "I''m hungry."


    Gu Bai said with a smile: "you wait, I will order people to send you delicious food."


    Xiugang wanted to nod his head, and his ear tip moved. His face changed slightly. In an instant, he returned to the place of the chain and turned into a dragon.


    He gives Gu Bai a look, and Gu Bai reacts and looks behind him.


    The footstep is light and slow. In such a dark and humid place, the visitors seem to walk very comfortably.


    A conjecture floated in Gu Bai''s heart.


    As the footsteps approached, the figure and appearance of the visitors became clearer. He pushed the door open and looked up at Gu Bai.


    But he didn''t seem surprised. He just nodded calmly and kindly: "Your Highness."


    Gu Bai looked at him quietly and said with a smile, "Prince Durant."


    "I don''t know why your highness is here," Durant said with a smile. "It''s so dirty here. I''m afraid it''ll pollute your eyes. What''s more, although the dragon is locked, it can still be a threat. "


    "This question," Gu Bai seemed to have no idea of what he said. He just looked up and looked very confused. "I also want to ask the prince."


    He had a gentle smile and seemed to be really thinking about Durant: "after all, I''ve been with white dragon for a while. But Prince Durant doesn''t, so why aren''t you afraid? "

 Chapter 405

    Durant slowly restrained his smile, perhaps because he felt that he had got what he wanted, and he didn''t want to maintain the superficial respect for Gu Bai.


    He picked the eyebrow, eyes loose: "prince, I said, this place is not suitable for you, do you understand?"


    The tone of the last sentence was deliberately accentuated, which was an undisguised threat.


    Durant thought that the little prince would ask himself angrily after hearing what he said. Anger or surprise is his expected reaction.


    But Gu Bai didn''t.


    Durant was surprised to find that the little prince just slightly hooked his lips, calm face: "I know."


    "But prince," Gu Bai said with a smile. Most of his face was hidden in the dim light. He couldn''t see clearly. "I have to kindly remind you that the power of the dragon clan is far stronger than that of human beings."


    "So?"


    Gu Baila opened the door, turned to leave, leaving only a light words: "so the prince must be careful."


    Durant stared at Gu Bai''s back for a long time, until he disappeared.


    He just back hand, slightly hook lips, rather disdainful to look at the chains of the white dragon.


    Funny, does the innocent little prince still feel that this white dragon can hurt him?


    Durant slowly approached Hugh, lowered his head, critical eyes like looking at a beautiful work of art.


    He opened his mouth with a trace of madness in his voice: "Xiu, you probably never thought that one day you would be confined to such a ghost place."


    "And," Durant chuckled, "crawling in front of me."


    The golden pupil turns slightly, and the white dragon stares at him like a silent sneer.


    Durant frowned, as if upset: "have come to such a point, why do you still look like this toe high gas."


    He pulled the corners of his mouth and his eyes were deep.


    Many years ago, he could only look up to the young master of Longgu. Now, he is so dirty and helpless.


    As long as he moves, he can decide the life and death of the white dragon.


    Durant''s eyes closed as the gray time came.


    He clenched his fist and said to himself, no, never again. Since then, he will no longer be the humble and weak black dragon in Dragon Valley.


    As long as you kill Hugh.


    Hugh didn''t miss Durant''s murderous look, but he wasn''t frightened, let alone afraid.


    He was just a little curious about how the thin little Jiao had become what it is now, and how he became the prince of the human kingdom.


    Xiu grew up in Longgu. He is the seventh son of the seven heavenly dragons in the Dragon Valley. He was born the little master of the Dragon Valley.


    He has the power and talent, which is perfectly in line with people''s imagination of the dragon race.


    But everywhere, light is accompanied by darkness, and Dragon Valley is no exception.


    In Durant''s eyes, Dragon Valley is not a clear sky and lake, not flowers and grass, laughter. But endless oppression, endless fighting.


    Unlike Xiu, he is just a black dragon. Although he has dragon blood, he is not pure. There is a rule in the Dragon Valley that only one person in the same group of black Jiaos can live to the end and finally get the inheritance of the dragon and become a real dragon.


    Because of this rule, from birth, Durant had to face the people around him carefully. Because I don''t know when, once the most familiar person, may show sharp tusks to him.


    He struggled, angry, and deeply puzzled.


    Why should his life and death be controlled by those dragon people above.

 Chapter 406

    Durant will always remember, when he was still struggling in the dark and blood, Hugh was surrounded by countless people.


    He was thrown on the ground at random, weak almost no breath: "help me, help me..."


    "What''s that?" The noble little master of Dragon Valley lightly turns to the curled up black dragon.


    The smell of blood in the air made him frown.


    The attendants took a look, then took back their eyes and shrugged indifferently: "little master, don''t care. It''s just rubbish."


    "Garbage?"


    "Yes, it can''t be the waste of a real dragon. It''s nothing to look at. Little master, we still... "


    The crowd''s back gradually disappeared, Durant''s heart seems to have something, with the dissipation.


    Rubbish


    Waste


    Durant clenched his fist.


    Is there no right for Heijiao to survive?


    Why in the eyes of those dragon people, they deserve to kill each other and wait to die for no reason?


    Anger from the bottom of my heart, there is no room to turn back.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Durant saw Xiu for the second time, he was no longer the weak black dragon.


    In this world, nothing is invincible forever. As strong as the dragon clan, there is also an enemy that can not be underestimated - Youmo.


    Durant made a deal with Youmo and became the first dragon to fall into the evil way. He took the demon to invade the Dragon Valley, which caught the dragon people by surprise and caused huge losses.


    Durant remembers that at that time, Hugh also looked at him indifferently, and there was a trace of incomprehension between his eyes: "why?"


    Why fall into evil way, or why betray Dragon Valley?


    But it doesn''t matter. Durant didn''t answer him at all.


    Finally, he was able to be "arrogant" to these dragons.


    However, this joy and satisfaction did not last long.


    Durant was beaten to the ground by Hugh.


    The white dragon chanted clearly, and didn''t even give him a look.


    Durant heard whispers of theft coming from his side, and people looked at him with disdain or disgust.


    "Jiao is Jiao. Do you think you can defeat the real dragon?"


    "Oh, it''s really a waste. Even if you fall into the devil''s way, it''s no better than the little master''s finger."


    "Garbage is always garbage."


    "In my opinion, we should kill all these black Jiaos to prevent future trouble. Anyway, it''s a waste of resources to keep them!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ha, so these are real dragons.


    Maybe Xiu didn''t want to kill him, or maybe he didn''t want to fight him. Although Durant was seriously injured, he still survived.


    However, Durant, who survived by luck, didn''t feel grateful.


    His heart and eyes are full of hatred and resentment towards the dragon people. This thick resentment makes the demon more interested in him.


    Even if the last attack on Dragon Valley failed, Youmo was still willing to give Durant another chance.


    This time, Durant decided not to be so impulsive.


    So he made a plan.


    From then on, he became the prince of the human kingdom.


    Long Gu valued their little master so much. Would it be interesting if he destroyed Xiu?


    Just thinking about it, Durant was very excited.


    He waited for a long time and finally got the chance.


    Who would have thought that the little master, the son of Tianlong with noble blood, would be hurt by an ordinary human!

 Chapter 407

    "Hugh," Durant said with a smile, "I''ve been dreaming about seeing this day for a long time."


    "See you noble dragons, trampled under my feet, ha ha ha ha!"


    Hugh didn''t respond. It was like watching a clown talking to himself.


    This indifference really angered Durant even more.


    He took a deep breath, suppressed his anger and sneered: "I''d like to see if you can hold on for a few days!"


    In a few days, in a few days, he will be able to repair the dragon for his own use.


    At that time, he can have the power of the demon and the Dragon at the same time, and no one in the Dragon Valley can stop him.


    No one.


    Hugh didn''t see Durant''s back when he left. He didn''t like him very much.


    Durant''s body exudes the smell of decay - the smell of demons, especially these days, Durant has completely torn his skin, not deliberately hidden. The smell is disgusting to the dragon people.


    Since recognizing Durant, Hugh has been thinking about why.


    Why does the black dragon in my memory fall into the devil''s way, and sink deeper and deeper step by step.


    Different from Durant''s memories, Hugh first met Durant when he was very young.


    In fact, at the beginning, Hugh was not a prince in Durant''s eyes. Tianlong was not the only child.


    When he was young, his physical condition was not good, which almost made people think that the little master was about to die. Those pointing eyes, fell on him, became a very heavy burden.


    There are other sons of Tianlong who even feel that he is a disgrace to Longgu.


    After a long time, even Xiu himself felt that maybe he should not exist in the Dragon Valley.


    Until Hugh saw Durant.


    When he was young, Durant was the famous "prick" in Heijiao. He didn''t admit defeat and didn''t accept his fate.


    When Xiu met him, he was fighting with a little dragon of the same age.


    There was a great difference in the strength between Jiao and long. Durant was knocked to the ground again and again, but he ignored the ridicule and irony, fell down and got up again, and finally won the little dragon with his extraordinary willpower.


    Durant didn''t even have the strength to get up from the ground. He just lay on the ground and laughed.


    Hugh couldn''t forget that happy laugh for a long time.


    While Durant admires him, he can''t imagine that every time he wants to give up, he will think of the black dragon who will never admit defeat.


    It''s because of Durant that he became the brilliant little master of the dragon clan.


    So Xiu couldn''t understand why Heijiao in his mind gradually became a very strange figure.


    It is clear that at the beginning, it was two people with similar fates. Why have they embarked on a completely different road now.


    With a slight frown, I suddenly thought that both Gu Bai and Durant had been emphasizing "a few days later".


    If Durant wants to kill him, he can do it directly now. According to his temperament, there is no need to continue to consume with Xiu.


    A few days later What day is it?


    It''s getting dark. Through the narrow window, I can see some cool moonlight.


    In a flash, he turned into a human figure and raised his head against the door.


    Dragon''s eyesight is excellent, from his point of view, can clearly see the boundless moonlight outside the window.

 Chapter 408

    The moonlight is soft as brocade. Xiuning eyes look, the moon hiding behind the thin cloud, half hidden half present, like a bite of dessert.


    It''s almost the full moon.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Highness," Agnes said anxiously in his eyes, "you see, it''s been waiting day after day. When is the time to solve the white dragon?"


    Gu Bai was sitting in a high position, looking lazy and supporting his chin. He slightly crooked his lips, but there was no warmth in his smile. "Agnes, are you questioning me?"


    Agnes quickly shook his head and said, "no, no, of course I don''t dare. I just..."


    "I''m just worried. If it''s too late, it will change. Your highness, please think twice."


    "I know, I know." Gu Bai waved his hand impatiently.


    "I don''t know why you are in such a hurry," he said in a low voice, as if mocking. "Greedy people often come to no good end."


    "Your Highness, what do you say?" Agnes looked at him blankly.


    Gu Bai smiles, "nothing."


    He walked out of the door, looked at the bright moon in the sky, looked down for a long time, and said, "well, it will be in the night three days later."


    Agnes was puzzled: "why at night?"


    "It''s said that the power of the dragon clan will be strengthened in the daytime," Gu Bai said with a smile. "I also believe in evil."


    "Really," Agnes whispered, touching his head, "how come I''ve never heard of such delicacy?"


    Gu Bai suddenly turned back and smiled with a warm spring breeze. What he said made Agnes jump at heart: "are you very idle?"


    "No, No." Agnes doesn''t want to offend his royal highness. Now that he has got the answer he wants, there''s no need to stay behind to get in the way of white eyes and say goodbye.


    In a panic, Agnes didn''t notice when he left and ran into Durant.


    "Dear prince..."


    Agnes had a feeling of just coming out of the wolf''s den and entering the tiger''s den.


    He swallowed his saliva. Durant was obviously more terrible than Gu Bai.


    "I didn''t mean to My Lord, please forgive me, i... "


    Durant impatiently interrupted him: "don''t talk nonsense."


    He looked at Agnes. "Where are you from, in a hurry?"


    "I, I just went to see my royal highness," Agnes thought. Anyway, the prince should have told Prince Durant about it, and there was no need to hide it. He simply said the whole story in one breath. "His Royal Highness will kill the white dragon at night in three days."


    "The night after three days?" Durant repeated in a low voice, somewhat absent-minded.


    What a coincidence


    "What''s wrong, prince?" Agnes looked at his face and guessed carefully.


    Maybe it''s just a coincidence. After all, the little prince is just an ordinary person. He can''t know so much.


    Durant accepted the thought, smile also relaxed a few minutes, raised chin: "it''s OK, you go."


    Three days, only need to wait three days, he can become the strongest existence!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dungeon.


    "Hugh, I''ve come to see you again."


    Gu Bai just finished this sentence, fell into a warm and familiar embrace.


    Xiu buried his head in his neck socket, breathing hot air on his skin, causing slight itching.


    "Gu Bai." Xiu suddenly opened his mouth and called.

 Chapter 409

    Gu Bai seldom heard him call his name since he met Xiu.


    Suddenly heard that light voice spit out his name, Gu Baiwei Zheng: "what''s the matter?"


    He felt the soft tip of Xiu''s hair gently rub against his neck. After a moment, Xiu shook his head: "I..."


    "When can we get out of here together?" He reached out to grab Gu Bai''s hand. His voice was low and soft.


    Gu Bai had no reason to feel soft. His fingertips scratched the palm of Xiu''s hand. "Soon."


    He repeated it again, like reassuring Xiu and comforting himself: "Xiu will be back in Dragon Valley soon."


    "Will you go with me?"


    "Of course."


    Xiu raised his head and the golden pupil flashed. He held Gu Bai''s hand closer, "really?"


    Xiu''s look was very serious, and Gu Bai couldn''t say "of course" in his throat.


    He pursed his lips, dropped his eyes and smile: "yes, I promised you that I would always be with you."


    After getting his reply, Xiu seemed to be completely relieved, and the smile on his lips gradually deepened.


    He held Gu Bai in his arms. For some reason, he didn''t like to be close to people, except Gu Bai.


    Most of the princesses who were sent were afraid of him, so they would not come to him specially.


    Perhaps at the beginning, Gu Bai showed a difference from other human beings - Gu Bai would smile at himself and said he would accompany him.


    He said, like yourself?


    Is it the kind of love he understands?


    "Gu Bai, Longgu is very beautiful. My family and friends are also very good," Xiu said in a low voice


    "Oh?" Gu Bai doubts, "so?"


    "I like Dragon Valley very much, and I want to go back to Dragon Valley. "


    Gu Baigang wanted to speak, but he heard Xiu''s voice clearly in his ear: "but there is no you in the Dragon Valley."


    When the last word fell, Gu Bai felt that his heart seemed to vibrate with "bang".


    "Even if I can''t go back to Longgu, I don''t want to Leave you


    Hugh''s voice was a little hoarse, and his arms were tighter. The brilliance in his eyes is surging, as if suppressing something, "so, don''t cheat me."


    Gu Bai was bewildered by his eyes and turned to smile: "of course I won''t cheat you."


    "As I said," Gu Bai stood on tiptoe and touched his lips lightly, "he will always be with you."


    "What you say is what you say."


    "Do what you say."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    Durant shakes the wine in his glass with a comfortable look. He looked out of the window. The clouds grew thick and the moon showed a round corner.


    It''s almost there. Time is coming.


    In a short time, he will be able to repair the dragon, combined with the ability of Youmo, become the strongest person!


    At that time, we will see if the Sky Dragons in the Dragon Valley will still be as arrogant as they used to be and turn a blind eye to him.


    "Agnes." Durant waved.


    Agnes in the corner heard the voice, immediately flattered and quickly walked over: "prince, what can I do for you?"


    "Where is the prince?"


    "Prince? It should be in the palace, "Agnes thought and added," or in the dungeon. After all, your Highness''s time is coming. "


    At the thought of killing the Dragon soon, Agnes could not help rubbing his hands with excitement.

 Chapter 410

    "Yes, it''s almost there..." Durant whispered and his mouth expanded up unconsciously.


    "Let''s go." Durant drank the wine and stood up.


    The wine cup was placed on the table, making a clear "Ding" sound.


    Durant smile: "we also go to see the white dragon."


    -


    dungeon.


    The night is boundless, the moon shows some brilliance from the clouds, and the clear light falls on the ground.


    Hugh leaned against the wall and sat on his knees.


    He is waiting for the moment when the moon is full.


    He knew that there were still a lot of people waiting.


    After the full moon, is it the ultimate glory or the beginning of decline?


    It''s not time. No one knows the answer.


    Gradually, the moon seemed brighter. Xiu raised his hand, and the illusory moonlight flowed through his fingers, and he also gradually corrected his color.


    There are footsteps from the door, people did not push the door, but waiting for something.


    Then there was the second step.


    Without looking at it, Xiu could tell who was coming. His heart read a move, and turned into a chain of white dragon.


    A moment later, the door was opened.


    Durant first came in with a smile of success on his lips.


    He held out his hand and made a "please" gesture.


    Behind him, Gu Bai walked out slowly. His eyes fell on the white dragon and quickly moved away.


    Maybe it''s because it''s so important that I don''t want to cause confusion. Only Gu Bai, Durant and Agnes are present.


    Agnes timely reminded: "Prince..."


    Gu Bai raised his head. The moonlight outside the window was just right. The wind blew the clouds, revealing a just full moon.


    In a trance, it seems that there are several dark shadows under the moon.


    Gu Bai squinted and said in a low voice, "here we are. Let''s do it."


    Agnes was ready to step forward as soon as his eyes lit up. I didn''t expect that when I just took a few steps, I felt a pain in the back of my neck, and my eyes turned black and fainted.


    Durant slowly withdrew his hand, trying to find a reason to appease the innocent little prince, but unexpectedly, it was very quiet around.


    He turned his head in surprise and saw Gu Bai smiling at him.


    That smile is very light, also very light, but like a kilo weight, pressure Durant''s heart some suffocation.


    Durant frowned and waved impatiently, which seemed to disperse his restlessness: "Your Highness, the next thing, I don''t need you any more."


    Gu Bai: "Oh."


    Durant didn''t expect Gu Bai''s reaction, but he didn''t care. He planned to solve Gu Bai according to the original plan.


    As a result, he no longer hides his identity, and the black air surrounds him without any consideration.


    Durant waves his hand and a cloud of black fog pours on Gu Bai.


    He thought he would hear the scream of panic, but unexpectedly, Gu Bai just stood quietly in the same place, even with a warm smile on his lips.


    The silence was almost eerie.


    The sense of uneasiness rose slowly from Durant''s heart. Even if he saw that the black fog easily surrounded Gu Bai, the feeling did not get any relief.


    When Hugh saw Durant start, he wanted to save Gu Bai.


    But he clearly saw Gu Bai shaking his head slightly.


    Although he didn''t know why, Xiu believed him and tried to restrain himself.


    In a flash, the black fog dissipated, and there was nothing left where Gu Bai was.


    "Strange Is it just my illusion? " Durant whispered to himself.

 Chapter 411

    Agnes was thrown out very casually by Durant, and Gu Baigang had solved it again. Now in the dungeon, there are only him and Bailong.


    No one can disturb his plan any more.


    Durant smiles and walks slowly to the white dragon.


    Right now, you can get what you want right away!


    "Xiu, your mana and dragon vein will soon belong to me," Durant leaned down. "Don''t worry, I will help you make the most of your talent!"


    With his words, the thick and stinking black air converged together, like black snakes, heading for the white dragon.


    The white dragon seemed to have no resistance. He just lay on the ground in silence and didn''t even have the strength to lift his eyelids.


    Seeing the black fog getting closer and closer, at the moment of meeting the white dragon, suddenly, a thin golden film appeared out of thin air, blocking all the black fog.


    Although the light film looked as thin as a cicada''s wing, it was firmly in front of the white dragon. Even if the black fog was fierce, there was not even a crack.


    Durant''s face suddenly changed. He looked around warily and yelled: "who?"


    Moon like water, the original dark dungeon, lit up a bit, set off the white dragon''s skin more pure white.


    After absorbing Durant''s black fog, the golden light film gradually turned into nothingness.


    At the same time, from the dark, slowly appeared a few emitting Golden Shadow.


    Durant''s pupils shrank and he exclaimed, "it''s you!"


    The dragon of the dragon people.


    The leader is Xiu''s father, Ziji. He glanced at the white dragon on the ground and snorted, "how long do you want to pretend?"


    Smell speech, repair instant into human form, supporting the wall stood up.


    Seeing this, Durant held the corner of his mouth with self mockery: "so It turns out that you haven''t lost your ability at all. Are you kidding me these days? "


    Xiu didn''t want to explain anything to him and shook his head.


    When he saw his father and they appeared, he had already guessed something.


    He raised his eyes and asked, "where''s Gu Bai?"


    Xiu knew that his father knew Gu Bai. Even Gu Bai must wait until today, and he must have something to do with Dragon Valley.


    Ziji looks at her youngest son. They haven''t seen each other for a hundred years.


    One hundred years is just a blink of an eye for the dragon people. But Ziji felt that his younger son and impression seemed to have changed a lot.


    After a while, Ziji said, "he''s OK."


    It''s OK.


    Repair heart a loose, he just want to ask more clear, purple machine suddenly stretched out his hand toward him.


    "Father..." Frown, consciousness gradually blurred.


    Purple machine handed a few people around a look, they quickly caught him.


    Durant has seen that his plan has long failed, and even Gu Bai is a part of Dragon Valley.


    He was ready to take advantage of the opportunity to escape. As soon as he reached the prison door, he was knocked down by a golden light.


    "Still want to run?" Purple machine sneer, "if not only when the full moon, can completely wipe out your existence, I will not keep you until now!"


    It is said that in ancient times, there was a dispute between the dragon and the God of the moon. Therefore, the God of the moon made a curse. Every night when the moon was full, the strength of the dragon would be extremely weak.


    Durant is a dragon, and the dragon has a dragon''s blood, which will also be affected.


    Therefore, Longgu specially waited until today to solve Durant.


    Durant still couldn''t believe it and roared, "but why, why don''t you do anything?"

 Chapter 412

    Why?


    Purple machine looked at Durant condescending, that look in the eyes even contain a bit of pity.


    "You have been in Longgu for so long. Naturally you know that every Dragon will leave Longgu when it comes of age. If you don''t find the princess you love, you can''t go back to Longgu."


    Purple machine slow voice way: "so you have a chance to calculate to repair, but do you know why long Gu must insist on this rule?"


    Durant probably did not expect, purple opportunity suddenly mentioned this, a cold hum, asked: "why do I want to know such a boring thing?"


    "So," ziji shook his head, "that''s why you lost."


    He said with a smile: "it''s also the reason why you devil can''t win our dragon clan for so many years."


    Purple machine motioned to the people around, turned away, "hands."


    What on earth is... Because of?


    Durant closed his eyes until the last moment, his heart is still full of puzzled - why he lost, purple machine said what it means.


    But there are no more answers.


    He also No longer needed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon Valley.


    When Xiu woke up from the palace, he rubbed his head. The surrounding environment was very familiar. It was the room where he had been away for a hundred years.


    "Little master, you wake up." The servant saluted him respectfully.


    "And father?" Repair urgent voice asks a way.


    He remembers that his father knocked him unconscious. Was it because of Gu Bai


    Seeing his nervous appearance and looking at the servant who grew up as a little master, he couldn''t help laughing: "little master, don''t worry."


    "The master is in the main hall, and so is Mr. Gu Bai."


    Hearing Gu Bai''s name, Xiu didn''t have time to think about why even his servants knew he existed. His figure flashed and moved to the front door of the main hall.


    Xiu pushed the door open urgently, and saw Gu Bai''s figure at a glance.


    Gu Bai only felt that a gust of wind had struck, but before he could react, he was held firmly.


    Xiu hugged him tightly, as if he was afraid that he would disappear in the next second.


    Gu Bai patted Xiu''s back, "I''m ok." He could hear Hugh''s deep gasping, with a little bit of treasure.


    Holding Gu Bai at this moment, the string in Xiu''s heart was completely relaxed. He felt regretful and thought about the scene in the dungeon countless times.


    If If he had chosen to solve Durant directly, would Gu Bai still stay with him?


    Fortunately, fortunately, nothing happened to him.


    Purple machine some embarrassed ground low cough: "repair."


    Gu Bai''s face was hot, and he quickly pushed away the repair station. He was as clever as a child who had been caught doing something wrong.


    Xiu was still indifferent, but he hung Gu Bai''s hand.


    He turned to Ziji and said, "father, what''s the matter with all this?"


    Purple machine''s eyes fall on the hand that two people hold each other, feel a little funny, and some sons grow up not from the person''s bitterness.


    He sighed and explained the whole story.


    Although the dragon people have made it a rule that they must find the princess, Xiu is the little master of the Dragon Valley. If he can never return to the Dragon Valley, it must be a big loss.


    Therefore, Ziji will quietly come to the people''s world to see the latest situation of her little son every once in a while.


    Suddenly one day, Gu Bai finds Ziji and tells all about Durant. That''s why they put on such a play together to paralyze Durant.


    Ziji still doesn''t know how Gu Bai, an ordinary human, found him.

 Chapter 413

    Ziji still doesn''t know how Gu Bai, an ordinary human, found him.


    However, he admired the young man. After all, he is the one his son likes. He really has a good eye.


    "Princess" is just a pronoun, its meaning is not just a person, but an emotion. Only when they really understand this kind of beautiful feelings, can the dragon people untie the curse of the moon god.


    So you demons can never defeat the dragon, because they are just a group of monsters with empty bodies.


    -


    "I said Longgu was beautiful and you would like it." Trim the corners of your lips.


    "I like it," Gu Bai nodded and winked at Xiu, "but it''s because there is Xiu in this place."


    "Because when you are in the wilderness, you can enjoy all the stars."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    [task complete, return to system space. ¡¿


    Yuanyuan climbs up to Gu Bai''s shoulder and says with a smile: "Xiaobai, is this noodle very relaxed? Is Bentong good for you? ¡¿


    GU Bai looked at it suspiciously: "something to say."


    [it''s like this,] round hands, two eyes shining, [system management office there came a message that we have completed the task too fast, want to reward you ¡«]


    "award "Why Gu Bai''s eyebrows are full of disbelief.


    [yes, yes,] with a round face and sincerity, the system management office rewards you to go on holiday.


    with that, the scene around Gu Bai becomes different instantly with a wave of his chubby little paw.


    Yuanyuan, haha, smile: [Xiaobai, enjoy the hard won holiday. ¡¿


    -


    GU Bai is standing at the door of an old mansion. The green vines are very luxuriant and cover the sunshine.


    The red paint on the door seems to have begun to fall off, with a small gap in the middle, like a beauty holding a lute and half covering her face, and like a wild animal ready to move in the dark.


    Gu Bai''s eyes narrowed slightly. He doubted Yuanyuan''s words again. Did you invite him to take a holiday?


    This house doesn''t look right. OK!


    The dog system has no credibility.


    He looked up and saw that the plaque on the gate was crumbling in the wind, and there were cobwebs in the corner. He could still recognize the handwriting on it - Xie Fu.


    The house is full of stale and corrupt atmosphere, but what''s more strange is that Gu Bai finds that except for Xie''s house, all the places he can see are shrouded in fog.


    In other words, he had no choice but to enter Xie''s house.


    "Round?" Gu Bai calls from the bottom of his heart.


    There was silence.


    Sure enough, the unreliable system is down again.


    Gu Bai sighed and opened the old door.


    That is, at this moment, Gu Bai was surprised to find that everything around him was undergoing earth shaking changes.


    The color of the door behind him turned red again, the vines all spread out, withered, and finally narrowed down in the corner of the wall. In front of me is no longer the ruins, but magnificent, exquisite and beautiful.


    As if for a moment, from dilapidated back to full of vitality.


    Gu Bai also found that, at the same time, his body shrank, and finally, he maintained the size of a seven or eight year old child.


    Now, Gu Bai is more sure that this "holiday" will not look wonderful.


    "Xie Xinghe."


    The quiet atmosphere was suddenly broken by a childish voice.


    This is his name - the identity of this unknown plane.


    "Who?" Gu Bai asked, his voice was also immature.


    The girl''s voice was soft and soft, as if scattered in all directions: "Xie Xinghe, come and play with me."

 Chapter 414

    "Come and play with me soon..." the girl sounds in a good mood and hums a tune out of tune happily.


    But now in such a strange environment, the children''s song can not be heard a little naive, but more frightening.


    Gu Bai asked calmly, "who are you?"


    "Me?" The girl laughed, "I am Your good friend. "


    Gu Bai asked again, "where are you?"


    "I won''t tell you," the girl''s laughter was sharper, "you come to me ~"


    "if you find me, I''ll give you a gift."


    "If you can''t find it, go to hell!"


    The last few words suddenly became malicious, and the voice changed from a childish voice to a sharp female voice.


    Gu Bai can''t help but cover his ears. A woman''s heart turns faster than a book.


    It seems that this is a task.


    After the children''s voice disappeared, the stagnant time around began to rotate again.


    "How did the yard lock open?"


    Gu Bai heard a voice of wonder outside the door.


    Then, a servant girl came and said: "master Xinghe, how did you come here? If the master knows, the slave will be punished! "


    "Xiaoqing," Gu Bai looked at her and asked, "is there anything here? Why can''t you come in? "


    "This I don''t know, "Xiaoqing swept a corner of the yard and took Gu Bai''s hand." don''t worry, master Xinghe. You''d better leave with me. "


    Gu Baishun followed her from the ground, and looked back as if he had just glanced at Xiaoqing.


    There is a strong willow tree. Willows droop like a woman''s hand. Under the tree is an old well with mottled colors.


    There are some dark marks on the stones, which are very like after the blood has dried up.


    Gu Bai looked back and quietly sorted out the information he had got.


    His name is Xie Xinghe. He is the young master of Xie family. Master Xie has a son in his old age and is very fond of him.


    Strange to say, it is clear that master Xie married several wives when he was young, but those women never lived long.


    And no one has a child and a half.


    Later, it was not easy to wait until Xie Xinghe. However, in a few years, Xie Xinghe''s mother also died.


    Just now that place is located in the courtyard to the west of Xiefu. Since Xie Xinghe had a memory, he has been to every corner of Xie''s house, except the courtyard which has been blocked for many years.


    Because master Xie has repeatedly forbidden anyone to enter the yard.


    As for today, why did the yard lock open for no reason, and why did Xie Xinghe appear there.


    Gu Bai guessed that it should be related to the children''s voice.


    She let herself find her, just like a kid playing hide and seek.


    However, if not found, the murderous spirit in the voice just now is not for fun.


    After so many experiences, Gu Bai felt a sense of crisis for the first time. Because Yuanyuan didn''t tell him what task he had and didn''t give any hints.


    The current situation is not the same as those in the past, which he has never met.


    It''s like entering a copy of the game, but you don''t know the main plot, and directly trigger the boss level.


    Gu Bai was taken back to his room.


    He just came in and wanted to ask Xiaoqing more about Xie''s house. As soon as he turned around, there was no one around him.

 Chapter 415

    The whole world seemed to be silent. Gu Bai raised his head and saw that the sky was darkening rapidly.


    In the blink of an eye, from day to dusk.


    "Xiaoqing." Gu Bai tried to shout.


    There was no response.


    He had to turn back to the room and look at it carefully.


    The decorations are ordinary things. There are ink, paper and inkstones on the desk, and the bookcase is full of enlightening books, which are very suitable for his age.


    If there is anything unusual, it seems that there are no children''s playthings in this room.


    Gu Bai went to the table and searched from top to bottom. Then he found a stack of light paper in the dark corner of the table. The ink on it had solidified. It should have been writing for some time.


    If you look at the handwriting again, it''s childish, but it''s neat. It''s the hand of a well-educated young man.


    Gu Bai flipped a few pages at will, and saw the signature Xie Xinghe in the lower right corner.


    He wrote it?


    "On the fifth day of may in the last year, it rained continuously. I have been locked in my room for three days. I miss my master so much. Why..."


    Gu Baizheng was about to take a closer look when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Who?" He went to the door and asked warily.


    "Young master Xinghe, it''s a slave," Xiaoqing''s voice came through a door. "Slave has come to bring you food."


    She said, reaching for the door.


    The door creaked, and Xiaoqing''s shadow fell to the ground from the gap. It was thin and long, showing a strange feeling. Instead of opening all the doors, she held out a pale hand through the crack.


    With a food box in hand, Xiaoqing''s light voice rang out: "young master Xinghe, eat quickly."


    Gu Bai took the food box, and the pale hand quickly drew back. He leaned over to see that there was nothing outside the door.


    Gu Bai gently picked the top of his eyebrows, put the food box on the table with great effort, and then took out all the contents.


    There are not many dishes, a plate of spicy fried chicken feet, a plate of vegetable cabbage, a small bowl of rice and a bowl of soup.


    "This is the young master''s food?" Gu Bai holding chopsticks, some headache, "it''s too shabby."


    He side stomach Fei side clip a chopsticks of vegetables, also did not care whether this dish will be toxic problem.


    Since Yuanyuan said it, he was sent here on holiday. Although the scene is a little strange, it should not be life-threatening Right?


    Gu Bai''s chopsticks are slightly stagnant.


    It doesn''t look like a chicken''s claw to me.


    Because the chicken feet have been fried, the skin is wrinkled together, and they are pickled with soy sauce, and the color is dark brown. If you don''t look carefully, maybe ordinary people will not find anything strange even if they eat like this.


    It''s just that Gu Bai is not an ordinary person.


    No matter how high temperature shrinks the chicken feet, they should not look like this.


    Gu Bai picked up the chopsticks and held the piece. With all his strength, the hidden things came out.


    Thin and long knuckles, is bright, as if peach petals like a touch of red.


    It seems that you can hear women''s weeping.


    Gu Bai looked at it for a long time and threw the chopsticks and the dish into the food box without expression: "I don''t know what the ancient women used to dye their nails. The quality is very good..."


    After all, he wandered in the underworld for a long time. Although such a scene was disgusting, it didn''t produce any creepy emotion.


    Just more and more curious about his "holiday".

 Chapter 416

    at night.


    Gu Bai was lying in bed, not sleepy.


    Cool moonlight from the window lattice leak a few Xu, he closed his eyes, seems to relax, brocade was under the body but keep tight.


    After all, in a totally strange environment.


    It was very quiet, as if he could only hear his breathing and heartbeat.


    The bedside is surrounded by thin gauze, the wind blows, and the slight radian is lifted.


    I don''t know how long after that, Gu Bai''s consciousness gradually fainted. At this moment, he suddenly felt a chill on his face.


    Gu Bai rubbed his eyes and reached out to touch the strange look on his cheek.


    He could feel something dripping on his face, and then, slowly, down his cheek, to his ear.


    "Tick, tick."


    The water drops drop down from the eaves of the bed in a constant speed. The sound is very close to Gu Bai''s ear.


    Gu Bai reached out to touch it. His fingers felt sticky and his nose was full of fishy smell.


    He raised his hand and looked through the light of the window.


    At one glance, Gu Bai took back his hand and pulled the quilt over his head to cover himself.


    "Tick, tick..." The sound of water drops continued.


    -


    when Gu Bai wakes up again, his abnormal feeling at night has completely disappeared.


    He held out his hand. His fingers were round and lovely, his skin was white, and there was no trace.


    Looking up again, there was nothing on the edge of the bed. It was very normal.


    Gu Bai looked at it for a while and didn''t think about it any more. After getting up, I went out of my way to look around.


    The yard in which he first appeared had been locked up again, and no one could be seen as far as he could see.


    Gu Bai went to the edge of the yard and turned around. There was no way to open the lock. At his present height, there was no way to do such a difficult action as climbing over the wall.


    He walked around the wall and found no other entrances or exits.


    It seems that we have to get the key.


    In principle, the key should be in the hands of the housekeeper or master Xie. But so far, Gu Bai has not seen anyone except Xiaoqing in Xie''s house.


    He tried and couldn''t get out of Xie''s house. In other words, now we can only find a breakthrough from Xiaoqing, or see if there will be other NPCs providing information.


    After roughly observing the surrounding environment, Gu Bai decided to go back and have a look at the note that seems to be written by Xie Xinghe.


    After reading two lines in a hurry yesterday, I could only get news that Xie Xinghe seemed to have a master.


    Gu Bai went back to his room and turned out the paper again.


    After reading carefully from beginning to end, his face changed slightly. It turned out that was the same thing.


    In this plane, his name is really Xie Xinghe.


    But Xie Xinghe is not a young master of Xie family, but a disciple of Liu Qingjun, the chief immortal of Xuanji sect.


    In fact, this "Xie Fu" is not a real existence. It is just an illusion for Xuanji sect to train its disciples.


    Although it is a mirage, it is still full of crisis. If you are not careful, you will lose yourself in the mirage and never get rid of it.


    Xie Xinghe wrote in his previous letter that he had been kept in a room for three days. It was precisely because he was young and bewitched by evil spirits that he almost lost his mind.


    Liu Qingjun left his defensive talisman to take effect automatically, and then he locked Xie Xinghe in his room to get rid of evil.


    There is only one defensive talisman, that is to say, if anything happens later, Gu Bai can only act on his own.


    Gu Bai


    If Yuanyuan appears now, he is afraid that he can''t help rubbing it into a ball and throwing it out.


    Are you on holiday? The kind that could die at any time.


    Gu Bai I''m in a state of mind

 Chapter 417

    Later, Xiaoqing''s voice rang out at the door: "master Xinghe, it''s time to eat."


    Then, the same pale hand.


    Gu Bai Ning went to see that the nails were dyed with some dye. The gorgeous red was like peach blossoms in full bloom.


    It''s easy to recall yesterday''s dish of "spicy fried hand".


    What''s more, it''s not reasonable for a servant girl to dye such conspicuous nails.


    When Gu Bai took the food box, he thought about it and asked, "Xiaoqing, where''s my father?"


    "Young master, have you forgotten? The master has gone out to handle the goods. He should be back in one or two days. "


    "Oh." Gu Bai thought, it seems that in addition to Xiaoqing, master Xie is also an NPC who can show up.


    The dish was the same as yesterday. Gu Bai threw the spicy fried chicken feet directly into the food box and didn''t want to have a look.


    By the time he finished eating, it was getting dark quickly.


    He wanted to go outside again, but now he had to give up the idea and lay in bed peacefully.


    I don''t know if there is any magic spell in this bed. Gu Bai didn''t feel sleepy, but after lying for a while, he felt his eyelids heavy.


    But it was different from falling asleep. His consciousness was still a little sober, but he couldn''t open his eyes.


    "Tick, tick." The sound of water drops came as promised.


    The sound was getting closer and clearer, and the source seemed to be above his head.


    Slowly, the trickle of sound weakened, replaced by a woman''s whimpering voice.


    Bitterness, desolation, crying.


    "Wuwu Did you find me... "


    "Why don''t you come to me..."


    "Come to me Come to me... "


    The sound of women''s weeping is constantly around their ears, like Xianglin''s babbling. Gu Bai frowned and concentrated on fighting the voice. It took him a long time to feel that he could move his arm.


    Gu Bai raised his hand and blocked his ears.


    Female voice: "you Why Don''t come to me yet... "


    Gu Bai buried his head in the quilt: "don''t listen, don''t listen, Wang Ba chants scriptures."


    Female voice:...


    -


    sleep all night.


    When Gu Bai opened the door, it was no longer a clear and cloudless day. It was covered with dark clouds and gloomy, and the air became dull, as if it was pressing on people''s heart.


    Gu Bai walked casually along the road.


    There are still no more people.


    A moment later, he came to a small pond with many willows.


    The falling willows remind Gu Bai of the ancient well he saw in the yard that day.


    What will be in the deserted courtyard and ancient well?


    The answer is still unknown, but Gu Bai has an inexplicable premonition that he will soon know.


    The water in the pond is very clear. There are no flowers and no fish. There are some green lotus leaves floating on it, and sometimes something rises and falls in the water.


    Gu Bai just sat down and looked at the things in the water. Just then, the sun overhead passed through the thick clouds and shed a little light.


    The light was not strong and did not last long, but it was enough to see what was floating in the water -


    hair.


    Women''s hair.


    Thin, long, black and straight. Around into a ball, like a smooth grass swaying.


    Gu Baiyan watched the hair grow longer and denser, coming from the center of the pond to the bank.


    He quickly stood up and intuitively told him that nothing good would happen if he met that mass of hair.

 Chapter 418

    Although Xie Xinghe was Liu Qingjun''s apprentice, he had not learned anything before he got into this dreamland.


    I don''t know who is so cruel, just a seven-year-old ordinary child, why do so much trouble to harm him.


    This kind of dangerous dreamland is usually practiced by the inner disciples of Xuanji sect who have been in the school for about a hundred years.


    Xie Xinghe was fooled in.


    The man said he would take him to master.


    That man, he wants to kill him.


    But I don''t know if it''s because of the influence of the dreamland, Xie Xinghe''s memory is a little fuzzy, he can only remember the faint outline of the person.


    Just thinking about it, footsteps rang out of the door.


    The voice sounds a little heavy, not like Xiaoqing floating around.


    Gu Bai was shocked and quickly got up in bed.


    The footsteps came closer and closer, as if they were just outside the door. He held the door and asked in a low voice, "who?"


    "It''s dad," the man''s dull voice sounded, "Star River, open the door."


    Thank you?


    Gu Bai Leng Leng, subconsciously said: "Xiaoqing didn''t say you will come back tomorrow?"


    "Xiaoqing..." The man''s voice paused, "Xinghe, what are you talking about? Xiaoqing has already fallen into the pond and drowned."


    What do you mean???


    "Forget it, it''s too late today," the man said in a low voice. "Dad will come to see you tomorrow."


    Gu Bai quietly leaned against the door and listened until he could no longer hear the sound of footsteps.


    The child''s body is very small, sitting on the bed, his legs can not touch the ground.


    Gu Bai dangled his legs and recalled what master Xie had just said: "Xiaoqing has long been dead."


    If Xiaoqing has really died, who has he contacted in recent days?


    Who sent him the meal?


    "Dong Dong." The knock on the door rang out on time, and Gu Bai was stunned Xiaoqing


    "Yes, master Xinghe," Xiao Qing''s voice sounded as light as ever, "it''s time to eat."


    The skin of the slender hand is unusually white, and the five fingers are extremely thin, which makes the nails dyed red more and more dazzling.


    Before taking the food box, Gu Bai thought about it and asked, "Xiaoqing, is father back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Xiaoqing?"


    Xiaoqing pause, some embarrassed way: "Star River Master, Xiaoqing and you tell the truth, you need to calm down."


    Gu Bai raised his eyebrows: "hmm?"


    "Actually In fact, when the master went to the sea to handle goods, he suddenly encountered a tsunami... "


    Xiaoqing''s quiet voice sounds like an indecision. Gu Bai vaguely guesses what she wants to say.


    He hooked his lips. "So?"


    Xiaoqing seems to be suppressing some emotion: "so, in fact, the master has died."


    Gu Bai has no fluctuation in his heart, and even wants to laugh.


    What''s the situation?


    Master Xie said that Xiaoqing had already drowned.


    Xiaoqing said that master Xie died in the shipwreck.


    Now, the problem is to see who he believes.


    This time, Xiaoqing didn''t disappear directly after delivering the meal. Instead, she paused for a moment and asked with a smile, "young master, do you need Xiaoqing to comfort you?"


    In the face of such a strange situation, Gu Bai certainly resolutely refused.


    When Xiaoqing disappeared, Gu Bai picked the chopsticks and picked the dishes in the dish.


    It''s the same. It''s nothing new.


    But today''s event, let Gu Bai feel strange interesting.


    The two people with completely different words have one thing in common -


    they did not enter Gu Bai''s room.


    In other words, the entry conditions need Gu Bai''s consent.

 Chapter 419

    This should be a protection mechanism.


    However, since the mysterious person wants him to die, the mechanism should have a time limit or trigger conditions.


    When Xiaoqing or master Xie enters his room, maybe it''s the time when he dies.


    Now think about it, except for the first day when he came to this world, every morning when Gu Bai went out for a stroll, he didn''t seem to see anyone.


    If you want to get out of this dilemma, you must not wait to die.


    There must be some way to solve it.


    Gu Bai Lian Mou, after coming to this world in the future, thought about everything from beginning to end.


    Finally, his eyes focused on the locked yard.


    Willow, Gujing, girl.


    "Come and play with me."


    Why must Gu Bai go to her?


    Is it because she can''t get out.


    It is estimated that the locked up girl will not be any kind of good. But if you don''t let her out, Gu Bai will face Xiaoqing and master Xie and take jujube pills.


    Gu Bai frowned.


    Key. He needs the key to the gate.


    Generally speaking, the key will be with master Xie. Gu Bai guessed that according to the rules of this environment, it''s better not to meet these things.


    Mirage is used by Xuanji sect to train disciples. It can''t be a dead end.


    So the key, probably not in master Xie''s body, may be in his study, or bedroom.


    But in the process of searching, there will be dangers.


    Gu Bai is not afraid of death. He has a bottom in his heart. If his life is in danger, Yuanyuan can''t just sit by and ignore him.


    It is not so much Gu Bai who chose to bind the system as it is the system who chose him.


    Although I don''t know what the reason is, it''s definitely not what Yuanyuan said at the beginning.


    That is to say, in addition to Liu Qingjun, there is another life saving talisman.


    As the chief immortal of Xuanji sect, Liu Qingjun couldn''t even know that his disciples were missing for no reason.


    There is a difference between fantasy and real time. One day in fantasy, only one hour has passed in reality.


    Gu Bai has been here for three days, that is to say, in reality, he has been missing for three hours without any reason.


    Although Xie Xinghe is just a beginner, young and not well-known, his master is Liu Qingjun after all.


    No matter what, in Xuanji sect, every move will attract the attention of those who want to.


    For example, Xie Xinghe, who was a disciple of Xuanji sect at the beginning, could not have been ignored by the high level of Xuanji sect after he disappeared.


    Three hours, enough for many people to find something unusual.


    Xie Xinghe and Liu Qingjun should be together for a short time, but from his essays, it seems that the child trusts Liu Qingjun very much.


    Therefore, Gu Bai believed that Liu Qingjun would come to save him.


    What he can do now is to let himself live as well as he can.


    Until the arrival of Liu Qingjun.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Night, silent room.


    Gu Bai lay on his side on the bed. He closed his eyes and didn''t fall asleep, as if he was waiting.


    Waiting.


    The sound of water drops came as promised.


    Strange feeling again hit the whole body, he still can''t open his eyes. The vision is closed, and the senses are magnified many times.


    "Tick, tick."


    Drops of water drop from the top of the head, hit the eaves of the bed, making a slightly dull sound.


    Occasionally, a faint drop of water fell on Gu Bai''s face.


    Cold, cool.


    At the same time, a cool air swept Gu Bai''s ear, very light, very light.

 Chapter 420

    That cold breath, as if someone in his ear, gently blowing a breath.


    Cool air has been from the tip of the ear, to Gu Bai''s back spine, aroused a burst of goose bumps.


    The feeling of being bound on his body lightened, and Gu Bai turned to lie flat in bed.


    Still can not open your eyes, but can clearly hear the sound of water droplets.


    Gu Bai simply regards the sound as hypnotic music, "tick, tick." With a sound, it seems that the clock moves slowly.


    I don''t know when the cool feeling gradually disappeared, but Gu Bai felt that there was another more strange feeling on his face -


    itching.


    A slight itch.


    Like a kitten''s claws gently scratch the palm of the hand, and like a woman''s long hair, slowly, wipe the skin on the face.


    This day, there is no end. Gu Bai pulled up the quilt and covered his whole head.


    -


    the sky is bright.


    Gu Bai got up and went out of the house. He had been shopping in Xie''s house for the past two days.


    During the day, no one could be seen.


    He seems to be the only one left in the world.


    This feeling will not be very good, like being rejected, abandoned, or forgotten by the world.


    But now Gu Bai has no time to hurt the spring and autumn. His goal today is to get the key.


    The size of Xie''s house is not big, and master Xie''s study is not far away. It didn''t take long to arrive.


    There were no servant girls, no attendants, and no one to look after them.


    The study was not locked. Gu Bai pushed the door open.


    Gu Bai looked around for a week and gradually drew back his eyes.


    The study is very common. There are two bookcases, a box full of books, a mahogany desk, pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Well There''s no sense of danger.


    The desk in the low cabinet was very good. Gu Bai did not find anything useful.


    It is those tall bookcases, Gu Bai''s stature is too small now, turn some trouble.


    Gu Bai had to drag the chair and step on it.


    It''s just that some of the small boxes above are hard to reach with his short hands.


    Gu Bai stood on tiptoe, ready to continue to try to reach the boxes. Suddenly, he heard a sound of footsteps outside the door.


    Is master Xie back?


    Gu Bai was so nervous that he jumped down from the chair and quickly pulled it back to its original place.


    Looking around, Gu Bai gritted his teeth and hid in the big basket of calligraphy and painting with his petite figure. He curled his body to the extreme and covered it with cloth.


    The footsteps stopped outside the door.


    Then one hand pushed the door open.


    The sound of footsteps slowly approached, Gu Bai swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his heart seemed to beat with the rhythm.


    Master Xie Will you find him?


    If he really found out, if he guessed wrong, in fact, the system did not pay so much attention to his life and death. In fact, Liu Qingjun did not care about his existence.


    So


    "Da, Da, Da, Da." The visitor seems to have come to the edge of the desk.


    Then, there is the sound of pulling the chair and rubbing it against the ground.


    He seems to have sat down.


    Gu Bai held his breath. After a while, he seemed to want to read some books and stood up from his chair.


    Gu Bai could clearly feel that the footsteps were coming in his own direction.


    My heart seems to jump to the top of my throat.


    Would he want to take the painting and calligraphy, open the cloth and find himself?

 Chapter 421

    The man''s breath is around, Gu Bai will focus on hearing.


    At the same time, he kept thinking about what he would do if he was found?


    As time went by, there was no sound in the room.


    Gu Bai frowned. What''s the matter? Has master Xie left?


    He squatted in the basket, his feet numb.


    I don''t know how long later, under the high tension of spirit, Gu Bai couldn''t help breathing very lightly - it was too tired!


    Then he clearly heard a low laugh followed.


    The voice was not high, but Gu Bai was sure that he really heard the man''s laughter.


    In such an environment, the sound of laughter is tantamount to a life charm.


    Did the man find him?


    Gu Bai clenched his fist tightly, and his eyes were staring at the cloth on his body, like a small animal with sharp spines.


    Through this layer of cloth, it seems to be able to feel the man''s eyes.


    Search, novelty, or Ferocious?


    Gu Bai did not dare to move, and his whole body was tense.


    After a while, he heard the chair pulled again, and the man seemed to sit down beside him.


    What do you mean???


    "Not ready to come out yet?" Men''s slightly hoarse voice sounded low, in some open rooms, with a faint echo, showing a bit of inexplicable sexy.


    Gu Bai:!!!


    "Teacher..." Gu Bai pulled the cloth down and showed his little head, "master?"


    He looked up.


    The man leaned against the chair, 20-year-old appearance, hands crossed in front of the chest, drooping indifferent eyes.


    To go up to Gu Bai''s line of sight, the man picked to pick eyebrow, some impatient: "still don''t come out?"


    Gu Bai tried to climb out of the basket with his hands and feet, but his feet were numb, so he almost fell out.


    Liu Qingjun''s hand gently lifted, and Gu Bai''s body was gently lifted by a green immortal Qi. His mouth is rather disgusting: "stupid dead."


    Gu Bai: "I don''t know if it''s feasible for me to apply for a new master.


    Gu Bai finally climbed out. After standing firm, he touched his head and asked, "master, why are you here?"


    Children''s voice sounds soft, ending on the pick, but also with a trace of innocence.


    Liu Qingjun pursed his lips and asked, "what do you say?"


    This little apprentice who hasn''t met many times is always making trouble for him.


    Kids just hate it.


    Gu Bai recognized his dissatisfaction, but in order not to let the old monster see the abnormality, he pretended to be ignorant and said, "the man said that he would bring me to see Master. It turns out that master, you are really here."


    Liu Qingjun fingertips move, "Oh?"


    He sat up slightly and became interested. "You said, someone took you here under my name?"


    Gu Bai gave a "Er" sound, then tilted his head and blinked:


    "isn''t it your order, master?"


    Liu Qingjun didn''t answer him, but sneered: "I dare to calculate on my head, it seems that for a long time I haven''t come out to walk, xuanjizong these guys are restless."


    He glanced at Gu Bai, "don''t worry, thank you Month, right? Master will help you get justice. "


    Gu Bai held back the galloping horses in his heart and spoke softly Master, my name is Xie Xinghe. "


    "Yes," Liu Qingjun said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s all from heaven."

 Chapter 422

    Liu Qingjun came faster than Gu Bai imagined.


    However, after he came, he did not take Gu Bai to leave this dreamland immediately.


    Instead, he listened to Gu Bai with great interest. He listened to all the things he met in this dreamland, and finally made a final decision: "stay and play first."


    Gu Bai


    "In fact, I have never been in the realm of cultivation since I became a master of Xuanji." Liu Qingjun touched his chin and patted Gu Bai''s head. "It''s just right. Let''s take a vacation."


    Vacation


    Now when he mentioned these two words, Gu Bai''s heart trembled.


    In fact, he wanted to leave this ghost place, but he knew that Liu Qingjun would not listen to his opinions.


    Gu Bai had no choice but to bow his head and say in a reluctant voice, "OK, master."


    "Why, unhappy?"


    The corner of the child''s mouth tightly pursed, clearly not willing, or clever to stand beside him. Liu Qingjun felt a little funny, and his voice softened: "don''t worry, no matter what happens, there is a master."


    Liu Qingjun''s words reassured Gu Bai a little, "master, but you are here and break the rules of fantasy. What should you do?"


    Gu Bai, for example, is thrown into a dreamland, which automatically gives him an identity.


    But as powerful as Liu Qingjun, he has surpassed the ability of mirage. For mirage, he''s an unknown.


    Gu Bai is worried about what variables Liu Qingjun will bring to this dreamland.


    Liu Qingjun doesn''t seem to be worried at all. He lightly picks his eyebrows: "it''s just rules. If you can''t get used to it, this broken mirage will be broken."


    Gu Bai suddenly felt that he should not be called Liu Qingjun. Liu Qingjun was more suitable for him.


    Why did Liu Qingjun, who became famous as a teenager and wantonly romantic, take a fancy to Xie Xinghe?


    Every year, many children go to the mountain to worship Xuanji sect. Most of them are "Xianer generation" or gifted people.


    Xie Xinghe is not outstanding among them. Of course, the face is quite prominent.


    Gu Bai pulled Liu Qingjun''s clothes and asked him: "master, why did you accept me as an apprentice?"


    At that time, on the square of xuanjizong, Liu Qingjun, who had not been seen for several years, suddenly appeared. Before everyone was shocked, xianzun waved his sleeve, grabbed Xie Xinghe among thousands of people, and then left with a wave of his sleeve.


    As a result, Xie Xinghe directly skipped the cultivation process of the outer disciples and the inner disciples, and became the personal disciple of the chief immortal.


    Liu Qingjun was boring to turn through the books on the bookcase. When he heard the inquiry, his action was slightly sluggish, and soon he said in a light voice: "among so many people, you are the only one who suits my eyes best."


    "That''s it?"


    Liu Qingjun: "that''s it."


    What he said was very reasonable, but Gu Bai didn''t believe it.


    Liu Qingjun leaned over and asked, "by the way, little star, what are you doing here?"


    "Little star..." Gu Bai said, "it''s such a master. When I came here, I was in a shabby yard."


    "There is a well in the yard. A little girl is calling me to play with her. The sound seems to come from the wellhead."


    "I was taken away by the servant girl before I had time to see it."


    "Yesterday, master Xie came to my door and told me that my servant girl had already drowned. The maid told me that master Xie had died in the shipwreck. So I wanted to come to master Xie''s study to find out if there was a key to the yard. "

 Chapter 423

    Liu Qingjun chuckled: "you''re a little smart. You know that whether it''s a servant girl or master Xie, you can''t believe it."


    "But how can you be sure that the girls in Gujing can deal with them?"


    "According to the maid, master Xie locked the yard tightly, and no one was allowed to get close to him. And when the servant girl mentions this matter, it also looks rather scared. "


    Gu Bai calm analysis, "so according to the student guess, for these two people, Gujing girl''s threat is very big."


    Liu Qingjun''s eyes flashed a strange color, he laughed, "little star, if I''m not sure you''re only seven years old, just listen to what you just said, it''s not like it''s from a child."


    His words sound casual, but they are like a kind of test. Gu googlen, sweet smile: "and I know, master will come to me, so I''m not afraid."


    Hearing this, Liu Qingjun felt very happy and touched his head: "good."


    Gu Bai asked, "master, what are we going to do now?"


    Liu Qingjun said, "look for the key."


    Gu Bai gave a "Oh" and was ready to move the chair.


    Liu Qingjun lifted his collar from the back with one hand and picked up the man very easily. He laughed: "stupid, there is a teacher, still need to slowly turn it?"


    Liu Qingjun raised his right hand, long sleeves elegant, green fairy gasification into a faint whirlwind, swept across the room from head to foot.


    Finally, he returned to Liu Qingjun.


    Liu Qingjun stretched out his palm, and Gu Bai looked forward. It was a simple bronze key.


    Gu Bai was not stingy to praise: "master is really powerful!"


    Liu Qingjun hook hook lips, "OK."


    "Come on, let''s go and see the yard you said."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the old courtyard.


    There is a big bronze lock hanging on the door. It seems that it has been for some years. After wind and rain, it has rusted and lost its paint.


    Liu Qingjun takes the key to Gu Bai and gives him a look.


    Gu Bai obediently took the key to open the door.


    Liu Qingjun stood behind him, with a smile on his eyebrows. He said, "little star, don''t be afraid, master is here."


    Gu Bai was sure to open the lock steadily.


    The old door creaked like a dying man.


    As soon as the door was opened, a cool wind came. Whispered around the girl''s ear: "did you find me, did you find me?"


    Gu Bai turned his head to see Liu Qingjun.


    Liu Qingjun frowned slightly.


    He reached out to Gu Bai, "little star, come to me."


    Gu Bai quickly trots to Liu Qingjun and holds his hand.


    Liu Qingjun''s fingers are very beautiful, well-defined, thin but powerful.


    From the fingertips came a little warmth, Liu Qingjun low "Yi" a, "hand how so ice?"


    He subconsciously pulled Gu Bai''s hand more tightly.


    "Master, do you want to go in?" Gu Bai raised his head and asked him.


    "Since I''m here," Liu Qingjun said with a smile, "I''ll go naturally."


    The gate of the courtyard was wide open, and the wind was blowing, just like a blood opening.


    Liu Qingjun leads Gu Bai to go inside step by step.


    Just as they entered the yard, the door slammed shut.


    The wind in the courtyard was even louder, and the little girl''s cheerful laughter floated in the air.


    "Have you come to me? Have you come to me?"


    Liu Qingjun nodded: "yes, we have come to you."

 Chapter 424

    Hearing the answer, the little girl seemed more happy: "have you come to me at last?"


    "Wuwuwuwu," the voice suddenly sharpened a lot. She seemed to be laughing and crying. "Everyone has forgotten XiuXiu. No one remembers XiuXiu. XiuXiu is so sad..."


    "XiuXiu?" Gu Bai raised his voice and asked, "is it your name?"


    "Yes, yes," the girl laughed, "someone called XiuXiu''s name, so happy!"


    Liu Qingjun looked at Gu Bai, then looked to the direction of the willow tree, "go, let''s go to the well to have a look."


    Gujing was there quietly, and the girl''s voice was still ringing.


    It''s just that she doesn''t seem to see Liu Qingjun. She just talks to Gu Bai.


    When she got to Gujing, the girl''s voice stopped for a while, and then she sped up a little bit. She seemed very excited: "let XiuXiu come out! Let XiuXiu come out! "


    After repeated several times, the girl''s voice is no longer full of childish meaning, but surly.


    Along with the whole yard also followed cold a few minutes, Gu Bai couldn''t help shivering.


    Liu Qingjun tightened his hand and said in a low voice, "don''t be afraid."


    He stepped forward, and in front of him was the gloomy old well.


    Looking down, the light is not good, the well water looks black, as if even their shadow can not be reflected.


    There is a lot of moss on the wall of the well. It looks wet and cold.


    The little girl''s voice suddenly far and near: "see XiuXiu? Have you found XiuXiu? "


    Gu Bai did not understand: "what do you mean?"


    The little girl was very worried, as if she would cry the next second: "hurry up and find XiuXiu! XiuXiu is so cold, so cold... "


    Liu Qingjun thought: "I think she means, let''s find her body."


    Even if Liu Qingjun''s tone is so light, but in this strange yard, it''s still easy to let people cool behind.


    "Corpse Body? " Gu Bai swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "is it in the well?"


    He looked around and said, "but master, it seems that we don''t have the tools to drain the well."


    Liu Qingjun shook his head, sighed: "little star, can you have a little bit, your master is the strongest immortal self-consciousness."


    "It''s not easy to find her."


    Liu Qingjun snorted and waved his long sleeves lightly. The green immortal Qi was like a long line, and he went to the ancient well.


    The spirit of immortals brightened the ancient well.


    After entering the well, Gu Bai discovered that the well water was not black, but dark red.


    The well water is like a pool of dead water full of despair. The wind blows by, and the ripples cannot be relieved.


    As soon as it touches the well water, the well water evaporates instantly. But in the blink of an eye, most of the water had disappeared from the well.


    Gu Bai was just about to look forward, when suddenly it was dark. His eyes were covered from behind. He heard Liu Qingjun''s voice, with a strange emotion: "don''t look."


    Well bottom, under the dark water, what is buried?


    Gu Bai stretched out his hand and grabbed Liu Qingjun''s wrist. His voice was firm: "master, I''m not afraid."


    Liu Qingjun hesitated for a second and slowly put down his hand.


    Everything in the well is exposed in front of Gu Bai''s eyes.


    Gu Bai''s eyes contracted.


    Dead bones.


    There are more dead bones than Gu Bai imagined.


    Dense bones, witnessing the death of every living life here.

 Chapter 425

    "How could there be so many bones..." Gu Bai murmured.


    Liu Qingjun pondered for a long time and said, "it seems that more than one person died."


    When the dead bones were exposed, the strange noises all around disappeared in an instant.


    It seems that even the sound of the wind and the swaying of the leaves follow the silence, which is too quiet.


    Gu Bai gently pulled Liu Qingjun''s sleeve, a little uneasy: "master..."


    Before hearing Liu Qingjun''s response, I first heard the girl XiuXiu''s cry: "see, you see XiuXiu."


    Different from the treacherous female voice heard before, XiuXiu''s cry at the moment is like an ordinary, wronged little girl wailing.


    "XiuXiu is so cold and lonely," the girl sobbed. "I''ve been waiting for a long time, but no one has found XiuXiu Finally, finally... "


    That wanton cry, repressed deep pain and despair. Gu Bai couldn''t help softening his voice: "I''ve found you. Can you come out?"


    After a short silence, Gu Bai and Liu Qingjun saw that a small figure slowly appeared under the willow tree and beside the ancient well.


    She was wearing a beautiful red dress and her long black hair hung gently behind her back.


    It''s a lovely and ordinary girl.


    "XiuXiu?" Gu Bai called hesitantly.


    The little girl nodded, looking very clever. Her feet were bare and her skin was very white. Long black bangs hung down, covering the small half of the face, only showing a sharp chin.


    "Xie Xinghe," XiuXiu whispered, "thank you."


    "Thank you Over the years, finally, someone has found me and found us.... "


    "I What do you mean Gu Bai felt that the secret buried in the ancient well was very heavy.


    After a moment of silence, XiuXiu slowly drifts to Gu Bai''s direction.


    In view of the psychological shadow left by the little girl before, he can''t help but step back and stand behind Liu Qingjun.


    Liu Qingjun was afraid of the back of Gu Bai''s hand.


    About three steps in front of Gu Bai, XiuXiu stopped.


    She was floating in the air, black hair, red skirt, wet, as if soaked in water, water drops from the skirt.


    Tick, tick.


    XiuXiu was silent, and Gu Bai and Liu Qingjun did not speak.


    "I..." XiuXiu''s voice was a little light. "In fact, I envy you so much, Xie Xinghe."


    Gu Bai was surprised: "what?"


    XiuXiu said: "don''t you wonder why there are so many bones in this well?"


    Gu Bai sincerely replied: "I''m sorry Curious. "


    "Ha," XiuXiu chuckled with bitterness, "let me tell you."


    "I said if you find me first, I''ll give you a present."


    "This is the present for you."


    XiuXiu''s voice fell and then slowly raised her head.


    The wind whispered and raised her black hair. Her long bangs were hung to both sides, revealing a pale face under it.


    That young face is not as lovely and beautiful as Gu Bai imagined. His face was covered with dozens of deep scars, and his facial features were all cut indistinctly, which was a thrill.


    Gu Bai was stunned: "this is..."


    Liu Qingjun was a little positive, and his face was a little heavy: "this is the jiuzhuanshenghun formation."


    "Master, what is that?" Gu Bai asked in a low voice.


    Liu Qingjun said: "it''s better to listen to what she said."

 Chapter 426

    Gu Bai turns to XiuXiu.


    From that broken little face, you can discern the beautiful black eyes.


    The eyes were staring at him, as if watching his every move.


    After a while, XiuXiu just laughed: "you are not afraid of me, you are not afraid of me."


    Gu Bai shook his head: "there''s nothing to be afraid of. XiuXiu, what do you want to tell me? "


    "Do you see my face?" XiuXiu''s eyes seemed to fall on him, but they didn''t seem to. "Look carefully, do these scars look like a Dharma array?"


    Listening to XiuXiu''s words, Gu Bai went to see her face seriously. The more you look at the disorderly scars, the more you feel that they really have traces to follow.


    "Yes," said Liu Qingjun in a low voice, "it''s the array. The nine turn soul formation is really vicious. "


    XiuXiu then said with a sneer, "and guess who laid this array by hand?"


    Gu Baimo for a moment, guessed: "my father?"


    XiuXiu seemed to be slightly stunned, "you are It''s smart. "


    With a faint sigh, her resentful eyes fell on the ancient well.


    "If, if we didn''t die..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The Xie family many years ago.


    Mr. Xie de was still a talented young man in his twenties.


    At the age of 23, shead married his first wife.


    The wife is a small jasper, gentle and lovely, and the life after marriage is sweet and beautiful.


    At that time, shead felt very happy.


    Later, the doctor diagnosed that his wife had a happy pulse.


    Shepherd is very excited about becoming a father. He envisions what kind of child he will have and whether he will look like him.


    Later, his wife conceived in October and gave birth to his first daughter.


    Shead was very fond of her and regarded her as the apple of his eye.


    Originally, the life of the three members of their family would continue to be so happy.


    Until one day, a Taoist came to the Xie family.


    Taoist asserts that Xie De''s daughter will bring disaster to Xie''s family. Only by making her disappear can the disaster be solved.


    At the beginning, Xie de only used him as a magic wand and drove the Taoist out.


    The Taoist just left a sentence: "you will regret it."


    At that time, Xie de sniffed, but gradually, he found that some strange things began to happen in Xie''s family.


    Business suddenly plummeted, he also suddenly coughed more than, invited the doctor to see, said it was a strange disease, no medicine.


    "Is heaven really going to kill me?" Shead held the door in despair, no longer as energetic as he had been, and looked very weak.


    "Thank you, master." At this time, the voice of the Taoist came.


    "I''ve told you for a long time that the girl doll is the reincarnation of the disaster star. If she stays, it will only bring endless trouble."


    Taoist priest staring at him: "I''m afraid, master Xie, you will die sooner or later."


    Shead was surprised.


    He knew that it was time to drive the Taoist away. However, when the words reached the throat, they were swallowed inexplicably.


    If his daughter is here, he will die?


    As if seeing his tangle, the Taoist continued to persuade: "not only you, but also everyone in the Xie family will die. A hundred year old foundation will be destroyed. Are you willing, master Xie? "


    Naturally, shead was not reconciled.


    The Xie family is his lifeblood, and it must not be dispersed.


    But It was his own daughter, the child he had been waiting for.


    The laughter of the young children reverberated in my mind, and the expectation of the ancestors to him.

 Chapter 427

    Shead had a splitting headache and clenched his fists. He didn''t know what choice to make.


    The palm is meat, so is the back of the palm.


    The Taoist stroked his beard. He looked like a fairyland, but his words were so cruel: "that girl must die, she must live. One day, she will be enslaved by disaster demons."


    "Master Xie, you are doomed not to have a daughter in your life. Only a son can save the Xie family and your destiny."


    "Only Son Shead muttered to himself.


    Taoist approached a few steps and nodded to Xie de for sure, "yes, I can only give birth to a son. If it''s a girl, I have to die."


    "Death You have to die... "


    Shead seemed possessed, repeating the sentence over and over again.


    The Taoist patted Xie de lightly on the shoulder, and a faint black gas overflowed from his fingertips and attached to Xie De''s body.


    Shead''s eyes suddenly became dark and dull, and in the depths of his pupils, there was a light red light.


    He was still whispering: "die, girl must die! Die, die


    Shead went into his wife''s yard and slammed the door.


    The Taoist stood outside the door with his hand on his shoulder.


    A moment later, he heard a heartrending Scream: "master! Master! What are you doing? That''s our child


    Then, it was the child''s sad cry, vaguely shouting: "Dad! Daddy


    However, in the ears of Taoists, these cries are the most wonderful vocal music.


    I don''t know how long later, everything returned to calm.


    The nose is filled with a continuous stream of blood. The Taoist priest smiles with satisfaction, and the immortal wind and Taoist bones become ghostly in an instant.


    The Taoist opened the gate of the courtyard: "die, die, die."


    At the age of 27, shead married a second wife.


    The following year.


    The woman in the room cried bitterly, and Xiaoqing, the servant girl, looked anxiously at Xie De, "master, madam, it''s difficult to give birth. What should I do? Let the maidservant invite the midwife


    "Don''t go," said shead in a cold voice


    With cold eyes, he listened to the woman''s voice gradually weaken, followed by the baby''s loud cry.


    Xie De''s face moved and told Xiao Qing to go in and have a look.


    A moment later, Xiaoqing came out with a sad face, holding the baby in the swaddling clothes: "master, madam The lady has gone. But I''ve left miss for you. Look, how lovely. "


    "Miss..." Shead sank his face slowly and cried madly, "woman, woman again!"


    Xiaoqing looked at him with some fear: "master


    Shead watched her closely, then reached out and pointed to the corner of the yard, the old well under the willows.


    His indifferent voice echoed in Xiaoqing''s ear: "throw it in."


    Xiaoqing was cold all over, and he almost doubted whether there was something wrong with his ears: "master, what Throw it in? "


    Shead''s eyes fell on the crying baby. "Throw her into the well."


    Xiaoqing was so shocked that he could hardly speak. He stammered: "but this This is your daughter... "


    It''s your daughter.


    This sentence is very familiar.


    Shead''s head suddenly began to ache violently. He rubbed his temples with his hands and his tendons burst.


    There is a voice echoing in my mind: "kill her, kill her, you can live, Xie family can live."


    "Yes, that''s right." Shead gasped and sweated, but his eyes were crazy.


    He snatched the baby from Xiaoqing.


    "If you give birth to a girl, you have to die."

 Chapter 428

    "I It''s the ninth girl who was thrown into the ancient well, "XiuXiu said in a low voice." I don''t know if it''s lucky or unfortunate. I''ve been raised to nine years old. "


    She was different from the girls who had been sacrificed before. The Taoist stopped shead from throwing her into the well.


    Xie de didn''t understand. The Taoist took him aside and discussed for more than half an hour.


    And then, she was left, also has a name - XiuXiu.


    XiuXiu has been raised in that yard. As a child, only Xiaoqing and Xie de met her.


    Shead did not allow her to leave the yard for a step. There was only a small world in the beautiful world.


    At the beginning, Xiaoqing thought that Xie de was finally sober and would no longer poison his own daughter.


    But later, Xiaoqing found out something was wrong.


    Sometimes, shead''s eyes at XiuXiu are cold and full of hostility.


    That''s not the way a father looks at his daughter.


    XiuXiu is very good and obedient. She never mind her father''s indifference. She always shouts sweetly: "Dad!"


    When the enthusiasm is not responded, she will feel lonely. Sometimes she will ask Xiaoqing, "doesn''t dad like me?"


    Xiaoqing just held her and cried silently.


    At that time, XiuXiu could not understand Xiaoqing''s tears.


    Until his ninth birthday, Xie de came to XiuXiu''s room.


    XiuXiu hugs Xie de excitedly. She doesn''t find her father''s abnormality when she is young.


    Shead brought her a box of cakes. XiuXiu was very happy. It was the first time that she received a gift from her father.


    She ate up the box of pastries and left none.


    After a short time, she felt dizzy and couldn''t see clearly.


    In the blurred line of sight, we can only see a face with light on his back, dark and unclear.


    -


    when XiuXiu woke up again, she was tied to the bed, unable to move, and her mouth was stuffed with cotton cloth.


    A moment later, she heard someone push the door open.


    As the sound of footsteps approached, XiuXiu tried to look at it with her eyes wide open.


    It''s Dad?


    The figure appeared to be the one she knew, but it seemed different.


    There was a strange light in shead''s eyes. He walked slowly to XiuXiu and looked down at her with a strange look.


    Dad, let go of XiuXiu


    She wanted to struggle and shout, but she couldn''t do anything.


    She could only look at shead and give her a hand.


    In that hand, it was a silver dagger.


    The dagger was sharp and cold, sliding gently along the pretty face.


    XiuXiu was so scared that she sobbed in a low voice and tears fell down her cheek.


    "Finally, it''s time for this day," shead breathed softly


    The Taoist said that he was destined to have no son. Only by laying down the nine turns of life and soul array can he turn the world around.


    He raised XiuXiu to nine years old just for this day.


    Nine is the number of poles, and this array needs blood.


    Only with the special dagger given by the Taoist priest, can the Dharma array take effect if you draw a nine turn life soul array on XiuXiu''s face.


    "As long as XiuXiu dies, the Xie family will have a son."


    "Master Xie, you will not die. The Xie family will not collapse. "


    The Taoist''s words reverberated in the mind of shead. He was surrounded by black air and laughed wildly. He whispered: "only if you die, can I live! Die, die


    He raised his hand and the dagger swung down.


    The sharp blade cuts the skin and the blood splashes.

 Chapter 429

    so painful.


    It''s cold.


    This is where?


    I Dead?


    XiuXiu opened her eyes with difficulty, and there was darkness in front of her.


    She didn''t know where she was and wanted to talk, but her throat seemed to be blocked and she couldn''t make a sound.


    When she reached out to grab things around her, she could only touch the void.


    "Tick, tick."


    It''s like rain falling on the water.


    Am I in the water?


    XiuXiu frowned and some images flashed in her mind.


    Sharp blade, blood, deep well.


    Pain and despair swept, around the black seems to have subsided some, XiuXiu raised her head, dark aperture swaying, she can''t see anything.


    I don''t know how long it took XiuXiu to accept that she was dead.


    Aware of this, all around the black suddenly dissipated without a trace.


    XiuXiu opened her eyes and found that she was in the water and her toes didn''t touch the ground.


    To be more precise, it should be floating in the water.


    Well water with a hint of red, XiuXiu can not touch anything.


    The well seemed very deep. She floated down and saw her body first.


    She was wearing a brand new red dress for her birthday.


    XiuXiu at the moment can no longer shed tears like people. When she saw dozens of deep scars on the body''s face, she stopped for a while.


    At the beginning, XiuXiu guarded her body. I don''t know why it became like this.


    She wondered if she had done something wrong that would make her father treat her like this.


    But the things before life, began to become more and more fuzzy.


    XiuXiu can only recite Xie de and her name over and over again to ensure that she won''t forget it.


    Until one day, "plop" broke the calm of Gujing.


    The color of blood dyed the well water red again.


    XiuXiu opened her eyes and saw a woman''s pale, bloodless face.


    The woman''s whole body was upside down and her hair was long and scattered in the water.


    Her eyes were still open.


    The fingernails of both hands were pulled out abruptly, blood and flesh blurred.


    XiuXiu and she look at each other, fuzzy memory rolling, she is not sure to spew out a name: Xiaoqing?


    About those arrays, about those girls, all of them were told by Xiaoqing later.


    Xiaoqing becomes the same as her.


    They were guarding their bodies, slowly rotting in the water.


    Slowly, as the corpse became dead, XiuXiu''s resentment became heavier day by day.


    With her heavy resentment, she can speak and have human form, but she is not human after all.


    She was full of resentment against shead.


    These grievances, surrounding her, affected Gujing, and then the whole yard.


    So later, shead had the yard locked up.


    XiuXiu can''t leave Gujing, she can only float in the dark day after day.


    The scar of jiuzhuanshenghun formation will follow her forever.


    For a long time.


    A long time later.


    XiuXiu finally waited until the arrival of Xie Xinghe.


    The child of her blood.


    It''s the boy Shepard has been longing for.


    XiuXiu is envious and jealous. But she has no way, can only try to lure Xie Xinghe to Gujing.


    She can''t leave Gujing, she can only rely on external forces.


    Finally, let her wait for this opportunity.


    After hearing XiuXiu''s words, Gu Bai was silent for a long time.


    Only then did he know that behind the original understatement of "late to get a son", there was such a crazy and bloody past.

 Chapter 430

    "Well, after leaving Gujing," Gu Bai asked, "what do you want to do?"


    What are you doing?


    XiuXiu was stunned.


    She wanted to What are you doing


    By the way, it''s about taking revenge on shead.


    XiuXiu said, "I want to kill him."


    Gu Bai knows that "he" means Xie De.


    He opened his lips, but found that he had no reason to stop XiuXiu.


    And, deep down, he didn''t want to stop it.


    Shead is no longer shead. He''s a devil.


    A living devil.


    Gu Bai looks at Liu Qingjun in a complicated mood. Liu Qingjun sighs: "the background of this dreamland is so tortuous."


    He patted Gu Bai''s head. "It''s just a mirage. Don''t mind."


    That is to say, Liu Qingjun put a curse on his hand -- The Curse of death.


    He said, "go away, go where you should be."


    "Don''t be trapped by the past life, get rid of it."


    Different from before, now, his voice is clearly ringing in XiuXiu''s ear.


    "Who?" XiuXiu seems to be stunned.


    Then, Liu Qingjun''s mantra came into effect, and his pure spirit surrounded XiuXiu.


    But XiuXiu began to struggle.


    She is not willing to leave like this, and her resentment towards shead is hard to eliminate easily.


    Liu Qingjun frowned: "give up the struggle, if you go on like this, you will disappear."


    XiuXiu ignored, roaring, black hair flying, red skirt like blood.


    "Her resentment is too heavy. She would rather fight for the possibility of dying out than kill shead."


    Ear is XiuXiu voice shrill cry, Gu Bai heart can''t bear, even want to liuqingjun said better let XiuXiu.


    She just wanted revenge.


    She is only nine years old.


    Liu Qingjun seems to see through his mind, said: "the soul of murder, not to die."


    If XiuXiu really kills Xie De, she will only be tormented in infernal hell.


    Gu Bai felt a lump in his heart.


    "Leave here," Liu Qingjun said in a light voice, "forget the past, it''s not what you should undertake."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I No, I can''t... " XiuXiu''s voice was intermittently mixed with pain and struggle.


    If it goes on like this, XiuXiu will not be able to hold on sooner or later.


    "Sister."


    In a trance, XiuXiu heard a light call.


    She even forgot to struggle. She had a good meal.


    The voice was clearer: "sister."


    XiuXiu unconsciously reached out to the side and said, "thank you Star River


    "Sister, go to life. It doesn''t belong to you." Gu Bai said softly, "my sister will be born in a happy family and have loving parents."


    "My sister should be loved, not trapped in the well forever."


    XiuXiu''s thoughts are also floating: "I..."


    "Sister, leave. Let me do the rest. "


    "Xie Xinghe, I will always remember my sister."


    -


    light and shadow pass by, XiuXiu gives up her resistance, and Liu Qingjun''s noble and pure spirit easily encircles her.


    Surrounded by the clear light, a moment later, Gu Bai and Liu Qingjun appeared in front of a clean and tidy little girl.


    She wore two beautiful braids and gave Gu Bai a sweet smile.


    Those scars on the face have disappeared, the rest, only a smooth, lovely little face.


    Between the eyebrows and eyes, there is an air of innocence.


    Behind her, a wide open light door appeared. Stepping through that door is the way to life.


    XiuXiu finally said, "thank you, Xie Xinghe."

 Chapter 431

    After seeing XiuXiu leave, Gu Bai was silent and asked Liu Qingjun next to him, "master, has this dreamland been solved?"


    Liu Qingjun smiles: "of course not."


    "XiuXiu has gone, that is, jiuzhuanshenghun array has been broken. But do you forget who made shead do it? "


    Gu Bai suddenly realized: "that Taoist


    "A man like that is a Taoist." Liu Qingjun sneered, "wait, he''s coming."


    What on earth is the Taoist priest doing such a crazy thing to make a good family full of blood and gloomy.


    Let XiuXiu, and the little girls before her, all died miserably in Gujing.


    How could he have the heart?


    Gu Bai soon met the man.


    If the jiuzhuan shenghun array is broken, the caster of the array will have a reaction.


    But for a moment, a Gray Black Whirlwind rolled by Gu Bai''s side. Liu Qingjun pulled Gu Bai, "be careful."


    Gu Bai looked up, and Liu Qingjun''s face changed slightly. From the beginning, his master was careless, but at this time, Liu Qingjun seemed to be aware of something.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Gu Bai doubts: "what?"


    "This dreamland," Liu Qingjun whispered, "is my negligence. From the very beginning, I should have found it."


    Gu Bai was confused: "master, what do you mean? What''s wrong with this dreamland? "


    Master Xie, Xiaoqing, XiuXiu.


    Jiuzhuanshenghun formation.


    Isn''t the whole background complete?


    Gu Bai couldn''t think of anything wrong.


    Liu Qingjun smile: "it''s just right."


    "Although I have never been in the fantasy of Xuanji sect, I also know that the simulated scenes of fantasy vary from person to person," Liu Qingjun said slowly. "If I didn''t show up, would you have a chance to live in such a situation?"


    Gu Bai pauses.


    There are Right?


    No matter how bad it is, he still has the system king. Although Yuanyuan is a little bit useless, the things in the three world shop are still useful.


    The big deal is to spend more points.


    Of course, these plans are not clear to Liu Qingjun. In his eyes, Gu Bai is a weak, pitiful and helpless seven-year-old child, with changeable visions and murders everywhere.


    Whether it''s master Xie or XiuXiu, Gu Bai''s choice or not is a dead end.


    The man who tricked Gu Bai to come here just wanted to kill him in the mirage.


    So, there is no plan to let him live at all.


    This kind of intensity of fantasy setting is abnormal for the original Gu Bai.


    But with Liu Qingjun''s strength, naturally, he would not pay attention to it, so he didn''t notice the abnormality at the beginning.


    "How could that be Not dead yet? " The man''s gloomy voice rang out in the empty courtyard.


    Gu Bai looked up and saw that he was wearing a black robe.


    The man''s whole body is wrapped in black. There is black air around his body. His thin body can be seen faintly, but his face is not clear.


    Through the void, Gu Bai can feel each other''s eyes fall on him.


    Gu Bai asked, "who are you?"


    The man was silent, as if with a low smile: "I It''s just a fool. "


    Gu Bai asked: "you want to kill me, why?"


    But the man said, "it''s the man''s You don''t look like a kid at all


    "I want to kill you, of course, because only by killing you can I achieve some of my goals. I just didn''t expect that, so you''re not dead. It seems that I can only do it myself. "


    As for the purpose, Gu Bai doesn''t know without asking. He won''t tell himself.


    Gu Bai asked Liu Qingjun, "master, what should I do now?"

 Chapter 432

    Liu Qingjun stares at the black fog, slightly tilts his head and looks puzzled.


    Gu Bai asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, master, do you know him?"


    The man was enveloped in layers of black fog and could not see clearly.


    Liu Qingjun tried to dispel the fog with his spirit power. Strangely, as soon as the blue spirit power touched the fog, it disappeared immediately.


    He frowned.


    "This man It''s strange. "


    I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary role for Liu Qingjun.


    Gu Bai was even more puzzled. What was the reason? Such a powerful man should try his best to kill Xie Xinghe.


    Seeing the black fog approaching, he bit his lip and cried Yuanyuan in his heart.


    The fog, like a ghost, rushed towards Gu Bai quickly.


    With a wave of Liu Qingjun''s hand, the fog bumped into a light film.


    "Who is it?" The black robed man''s face changed when he saw that the attack was blocked.


    He soon realized that the light film could not be made by Xie Xinghe, who had no spiritual power.


    Then he heard a sigh.


    If the sigh is near or far away, it doesn''t mean much pity. It just seems that it''s too early to end.


    The black robed man seemed to be aware of something. He looked up at Gu Bai.


    There, slowly outline the figure of the youth.


    "Liu, Qing, Jun." He recognized the man at a glance and called out the name word by word, almost gnashing his teeth.


    Liu Qingjun was surprised: "do you know me?"


    "Oh," the black robe mockingly moved his lips, "no one in the world knows you."


    "So you''ve been staring at him again..." Black robe''s voice sounded a little more hateful, "why, still not let him go?"


    Who won''t let go?


    Gu Bai was confused, but he was sure that Liu Qingjun understood what heipao said.


    Because when he glanced aside, he could see that the fingertips of the man holding his sleeve tightly were white because of too much force.


    "It''s you." Liu Qingjun suddenly realized.


    He also chuckled: "in the end, who is not willing to let go."


    Smell speech, black robe seems to be very angry, the whole body of black fog become more rampant.


    Gu Bai didn''t ask who they were talking about or what it had to do with him. He just pulled the sleeve of laliu Qingjun: "master, will we be ok?"


    Liu Qingjun looked down at him.


    It seems that there is a faint light passing by. Gu Bai can''t help squinting, and his face becomes blurred.


    He can only hear Liu Qingjun''s voice clearly ring out, with a strange gentle: "don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    "Master..." What else did Gu Bai want to say, but his consciousness became faint. He shook his head and heard Liu Qingjun say, "just have a sleep."


    There was also a sneer in black robe: "Liu Qingjun, are you afraid of being heard by him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then there was darkness.


    -


    "is younger martial brother awake?"


    "It''s like I''m awake. Hurry up and call martial uncle!"


    Gu Bai rubbed his eyes. Immediately someone helped him up and handed him a cup of tea.


    He drank a few mouthfuls in a daze, and his consciousness gradually returned.


    In front of him was a middle-aged man in his thirties. He looked at Gu Bai with concern and asked, "younger martial brother, how do you feel? Is there anything wrong with you?"


    People who cultivate immortals usually keep their appearance when they first visit the immortal gate. Among the hundreds of millions of people, there are not many people who can practice, and few people who can spend their whole life walking through the immortal gate.


    This man can enter China when he is 30 years old. He is well-dressed. He is also called his younger martial brother


    Gu Bai had a guess in his mind.

 Chapter 433

    "I''ve seen the leader." Gu Bai said softly.


    The person in front of us is Li Bufan, the current leader of Xuanji sect. According to his seniority, he would respectfully call Liu Qingjun "little martial uncle".


    Li Bufan nodded gently with a smile and said, "younger martial brother, you don''t have to be so outspoken. You are young and the only apprentice of younger martial uncle. As a elder martial brother, I have to take care of you more."


    When he spoke, he was like a spring breeze on his face, but Gu Bai was sneering in his heart.


    If it''s true, as Li Bufan said, he''s so devoted to Xie Xinghe, how can he let Xie Xinghe fall into a dreamland.


    The leader of Xuanji sect, don''t you even know the trend of a child?


    At the beginning, Li Bufan thought that Liu Qingjun''s apprenticeship was just a spur of the moment. Later, seeing that Liu Qingjun himself went to save Xie Xinghe, he had the bottom in his heart and rushed to offer his hospitality.


    Gu Bai said with a smile: "the leader is the leader. Xinghe dare not arrogate."


    Li Bufan just patted his head and said with a smile, "you child."


    "Headmaster, here comes xianzun." There is a boy reporting at the door.


    Li Bufan quickly stood up from the bedside and stood respectfully, waiting for the arrival of Liu Qingjun.


    The first thing I saw was the corner of the green shirt.


    Gu Baishun looked up and saw Liu Qingjun''s face with a little smile.


    Maybe he was hurt when fighting with heipao. Liu Qingjun''s face looks a little pale.


    Three are sick, three are careless.


    Li Bufan bent over and saluted Liu Qingjun: "I''ve met my little martial uncle."


    Liu Qingjun "well" a, looked at Li Bufan one eye: "what are you doing?"


    "I heard that younger martial brother Xinghe was ill, so my nephew came to see him."


    "Visit..." Liu Qingjun chewed these two words and suddenly laughed, "is the leader of Xuanji sect so idle?"


    "No, how can," Li Bufan flustered, "little martial uncle joked."


    The boy beside him also said: "xianzun Mingjian, everything in Xuanji sect has to pass the leader''s eyes. Now I''m just worried about elder martial brother Xinghe, so I can find time to come here."


    "Oh?" Liu Qingjun lightly picked the tip of his brow. "Since everything in the clan is big and small, the headmaster can know about it..."


    "I want to ask," he said in a lighter voice, "does the headmaster know that some thieves disguised as disciples of our clan and lured my disciples into the dreamland?"


    Come, come after all. Li Bufan closed his eyes.


    After he heard that the little martial uncle came out of the dreamland with the unconscious Xie Xinghe in his arms, he always worried that Liu Qingjun would come to him to settle the accounts.


    As the headmaster, he was the first to bear the brunt of an accident among his disciples.


    Liu Qingjun asked this question, if he knew it or not, Li Bufan''s forehead was sweating, and he hesitated for a long time and could not tell why.


    Liu Qingjun is quite impatient: "Li Bufan."


    Hearing him calling himself by name, Li Bufan could not help shaking: "yes, little martial uncle."


    "I hope you understand," Liu Qingjun said in a deep voice, "Xie Xinghe is my apprentice, my only apprentice all my life."


    Li Bufan was stunned.


    "I know that you and the old men question my decision, but what I believe will not change."


    "In the matter of mirage, it''s better not to have the people of Xuanji sect involved in it. I can no longer pursue it."


    "But later, if Xie Xinghe has another accident, I don''t mind. Let Xuanji sect change its leader."


    Liu Qingjun didn''t speak fast, and he didn''t have a fierce attitude. He just very insipid, his ideas and requirements are flat, in the simplest way, to Li Bufan the deepest shock.


    It''s warm and easy to cause trouble.

 Chapter 434

    Li Bufan knew that Liu Qingjun was not threatening him.


    He''s telling the truth.


    He does have the ability to do it.


    What Li Bufan didn''t expect was that Liu Qingjun would attach so much importance to Xie Xinghe.


    He couldn''t help looking at Xie Xinghe, who was half in bed.


    A child''s face is small, but his black eyes are especially big. The corners of his eyes are slightly round, which adds to his childish state. In his brow, hidden a small vermilion mole. Xu is because wake up at the beginning, the face of tiny white contrast that mole more and more red.


    Li Bufan suddenly felt a strange sense of familiarity.


    He stares at Gu Bai tightly. Before he can see anything, his eyes are covered with cyan.


    Liu Qingjun blocked Gu Bai and looked at him with a trace of displeasure: "what are you looking at?"


    "No, nothing." Li Bufan returned to his senses and laughed at his absurdity. He bowed to Liu Qingjun and said, "little martial uncle, that''s why he stepped down first."


    He also gave a smile to Gu Bai: "younger martial brother Xinghe pays attention to his health."


    Gu Bai looks at Li Bufan''s back, a little distracted.


    He always felt that Li Bufan''s eyes when he was staring at him just now were a little strange.


    It''s not like looking at him. It''s like looking at someone in him or through him.


    Who is that man?


    Is it the man that black robe and Liu Qingjun talked about in the dreamland?


    Liu Qingjun saw his little apprentice didn''t come back for a long time, and frowned, "is he so good-looking?"


    Gu Bai was still immersed in his own thoughts and said, "naturally, you are not as good-looking as master."


    No one doesn''t like to hear praise.


    Even if Liu Qingjun has become the chief immortal.


    He took the corner of his mouth and still asked, "how do you think Li Bufan was so absorbed?"


    Gu Bai''s intuition is that Liu Qingjun doesn''t like to ask about that person himself, otherwise, he won''t get dizzy when fighting with heipao.


    He simply found an excuse, with a harmless smile: "because the leader is very kind, it reminds me of my father."


    "Father?" Liu Qingjun touched his chin. "How can I remember that when you were sent to Xuanji sect, you had no father or mother, and you were alone?"


    Gu Bai


    "I mean, the father in the fantasy," he said solemnly


    "You say shad?" Liu Qingjun was stunned, "a father who didn''t know whether he was a man or a ghost?"


    Gu Bai hardened his head and acted pitifully: "although I don''t get along with master Xie for a long time, I can feel that he cares about me very much. From small to large, no one will care if I''m fed and clothed. I... "


    Gu Bai pretends to wipe his tears and takes time to glance at Liu Qingjun''s reaction.


    He pursed his lips, unable to tell whether he believed or not.


    After a while, Liu Qingjun rubbed his head and said in a low voice, "not in the future."


    Gu googlen, only feel that his voice hidden in the inexplicable emotions, flash by, unable to study.


    There is something in his heart.


    Can''t tell Gu Bai.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After returning from the dreamland, Gu Bai lived in Liu Qingjun''s yard.


    There are three mountains in Xuanji sect, and the one with the highest mountain is called tiandingfeng.


    His courtyard is also set on the top of the mountain, and you can see the clouds when you go out. Because of his special status, so few people can enter the summit of heaven, but also happy quiet.


    In the future, the disciples will inherit the position of the elder immortal. Xuanji sect attaches great importance to this. In two days, a ceremony of canonization will be held.

 Chapter 435

    Maybe when building the yard, I didn''t think that Liu Qingjun would accept the apprentice, and didn''t prepare the room for the apprentice at all.


    Gu Baili naturally stayed in Liu Qingjun''s room.


    He is still young, and no one will gossip, but after all, it is not a long-term solution.


    Liu Qingjun finds Li Bufan to discuss, and creates another courtyard for Gu Bai nearby.


    The monk''s yard is different from that of ordinary people. We have to consider the terrain, aura and taboo wait. It will take at least three to five months to build such a building.


    Three or five months is just a matter of waving. For Gu Bai, it was not a short time.


    There are many things that can be done.


    For example, enhance strength.


    Or, cultivate feelings.


    Or, find out who you are.


    In the dreamland, Gu Bai noticed the abnormality.


    In the vast sea of people, he became the only disciple of the chief immortal. It seems that the powerful man in black wants to kill him.


    This kind of script determines that Xie Xinghe can''t be just an ordinary orphan.


    "What do you think?" A small stone accurately hit Gu Bai''s head.


    With the strength is not big, slight pain let Gu Bai cover his forehead, stare at a big orange cat that is crowing his eyes.


    Big orange cat is fat and fluffy. There was a human expression on his face - banter.


    It was raised by Mr. Liu Qingjun, because he has been infected with aura for many years, and has already given birth to wisdom.


    It is said that its name is Yuanyuan, but Gu Bai usually calls it chubby orange.


    In Gu Bai''s heart, there is only one round.


    Perhaps Gu Bai and Yuanyuan are predestined friends. Since he lived in Liu Qingjun''s yard, the fat cat showed his unusual friendliness to him.


    But in a moment, a person and a cat have become very familiar.


    "Fat orange," Gu Bai glanced at it, "you sneak out again, let master know, you will be punished for not having dinner."


    Liu Qingjun likes Jie. Every time he runs out, he will go to the mountain to play. He is stained with mud, which makes people dislike him.


    Fat orange shakes the ash on his body and gives Gu Bai a sad look: "it''s not for you."


    He planed behind him, then held a handful of grass stained with soil like a treasure to Gu Bai, and his whole body was covered with four words of complacency.


    Gu Bai tried his best to restrain the expression of disgust on his face and asked, "what''s this?"


    "Shenxicao can make the meridians of your whole body circulate, and speed up the absorption of aura and cultivation." Fat orange licked his hair, "otherwise you have no aura in your small arms and legs, and you will definitely make a fool of yourself in two days."


    Two days later, isn''t it a ceremony?


    Gu Bai wondered: "do you have to compete with people in the ceremony?"


    Fat orange paralysis, if not because too fat affect the movement, I''m afraid it also want to cross legs.


    "So, you young people..." Fat orange tut Tut, way, "do you think the ceremony is just a passing event?"


    "No, it was an opportunity."


    All the outer disciples and inner disciples can challenge those who pass on their own.


    If you win, you can frighten others. If you lose, you will become a laughing stock behind your back.


    Gu Bai took Shenxi grass and said with a smile, "fat orange, you are very good to me."


    Fat orange snorted, "I just don''t want to be ridiculed by others. Xianzun''s eyes are not good."


    Gu Bai gave a long "Oh", and then he showed a bright smile behind the fat Orange: "master, fat orange, it''s soiled the hair again."

 Chapter 436

    "Bite the hand that feeds you, bite the hand that feeds you!" Fat orange gnashes her teeth.


    Gu Bai still smiles innocently.


    Fat orange carefully moved to the back, waiting for an opportunity to run, but at the last moment, Liu Qingjun grabbed the soft meat at the back of the neck and picked it up.


    Its two hind legs helplessly flutter in the air, trying to widen their eyes, trying to make themselves look innocent and pitiful.


    However, the camouflage broke in the next second.


    Liu Qingjun''s eyes fell on his dirty hair, and it was chilly. However, there was a smile on his lips.


    He opened his mouth, especially gentle: "go drilling again?"


    The fat orange cat trembled, and its hair exploded. It said, "meow ~"


    "it''s no use selling cute." Liu Qingjun sneered.


    "Before I go back to the yard, if I haven''t seen you wash yourself, there will be a place for you in the demon lock tower."


    Ten thousand demons wait around in the lock demon tower, fat orange just opened wisdom, if it is really thrown in, it can only be used as nourishment.


    Fat orange nodded dejectedly and called wrongly.


    "What a good boy." Liu Qingjun put it down.


    Although it was raised by Liu Qingjun, the fat orange couldn''t be intimate with the host, so she ran away as fast as she could in her life.


    Liu Qingjun turned to Gu Bai and said, "Shenxi grass is good for you. Take it."


    Gu Bai put the grass in his pocket, thought about it, and asked, "master, do you know that I will be challenged at the ceremony in two days?"


    "I know." Liu Qingjun''s attitude is very calm.


    Gu googlen: "master wants to test me?"


    Liu Qingjun said with a smile, "you are my apprentice. Whether someone challenges you or you can win will not change this fact."


    "Then why don''t you tell me?"


    "No need."


    Gu Bai was puzzled and repeated in a low voice: "no need?"


    Liu Qingjun squatted down in front of him and looked at him.


    At this time, Gu Bai found that Liu Qingjun''s eyes are different from ordinary people, with a light cyan. There is no red blood, very clean, so the point of cyan sink in the eyes, dizzy into a hazy fog.


    Like the sea under the night, like the Qinghe River reflecting the stars.


    He looked at himself.


    Gu Bai tried to analyze the emotion in his eyes, but in vain.


    Liu Qingjun''s eyes are clean.


    He just looked at Gu Bai for a long time, almost to himself: "no need."


    He raised his hand, fingertips will fall on the top of Gu Bai''s hair moment, and slowly back.


    Later, his face was also hung with the usual lazy smile.


    "Come on, little star, let''s go back."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Qingjun is not used to having too many people, but he still needs someone to take care of his daily life.


    Xuanji Zong specially sent two servant girls and two boys.


    They are all smart and sensible. When Liu Qingjun is in a good mood, he will instruct several people to practice.


    They live on the hillside, because Liu Qingjun has the habit of meditating at night. Now, they all go back.


    Fat orange estimated by Liu Qingjun scared, also dare not appear.


    The courtyard is not too big, but now only Gu Bai and Liu Qingjun are empty.


    Having nothing to do, Liu Qingjun simply refined Shenxi grass. A moment later, he threw the small jade bottle with juice to Gu Bai: "drink it."


    Gu Bai rubbed the smooth body of the bottle. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t hear what he said. Then he asked suspiciously, "and then?"

 Chapter 437

    "And then..." Liu Qingjun casually pulled a chair to sit down, propped his chin, "look at your fortune."


    Gu Bai


    This master is too unreliable!


    Gu Bai looked up and drank the juice of Shenxi grass. The taste was ok, a little sour and a little sweet.


    It was originally a cold liquid, but after drinking it into the stomach, it gave birth to some warmth.


    As time went on, the heat became hotter and hotter, and Gu Bai almost felt that he would be burned.


    He was sweating all over with pain and looked at Liu Qingjun, who was well prepared for his spare time.


    Liu Qingjun shook his head and said, "this is your destiny. I can''t help you."


    Then I have to restrain myself


    Gu Bai clenched his teeth, and all his senses became pain.


    He could only feel the burning pain in his abdomen, as if it were burning with fire. He wanted to burn his soul.


    I don''t know how long after that, Gu Bai clearly realized that the pain slowed down a little, and instead, it was a cool cold.


    Very few, very shallow, but still make him feel comfortable for a long time.


    Gu Bai closed his eyes tightly, so he didn''t see it. On him, there was a faint blue halo. Halo along his body meridian flow, outlines a strange pattern.


    Liu Qingjun stares at the light blue light. He clenches his sleeve tightly with his fingers. After a long time, he slowly closes his eyes and laughs at himself After all, I came back. "


    -


    GU Bai woke up before dawn.


    His consciousness gradually recovered, his fingertips could touch the soft mattress, the burning sensation in his body had disappeared, and his body was a little light.


    He could feel the aura flowing in his body.


    Gu Baiping was lying on his back. He opened his eyes to the window.


    The dim moonlight fell on the ground. It seemed that something flashed in my mind, but I couldn''t see it clearly.


    After all What is it


    He wanted to catch the light, but he couldn''t recall it. The more you think about it, the more headache you have.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help but hiss.


    "Waking up so early, I thought you had to sleep till tomorrow afternoon."


    Then he heard the familiar languid tone.


    "Master?" Gu baipiantou to see, only to find the corner hidden in a blue shirt.


    When Xu just woke up, Liu Qingjun rubbed his eyes and pulled the corner of his mouth: "you sleep well, poor teacher. I can only spend the night in this reclining chair."


    Gu Bai was a little guilty when he saw him. He lifted the quilt and drilled into it to make room.


    He patted the bed and bent his eyes to Liu Qingjun with a smile: "master, sleep."


    Liu Qingjun was stunned.


    It seemed that the man appeared again in front of him when he was still a teenager. One eye is very bright, black as paint, but it is curved when laughing.


    So the line of sight will be firmly attracted by that pair of eyebrows, and a little red mole between the eyebrows will also be vivid.


    The boy always smiles when he looks at him.


    He also gave up half of the bed, and then patted the bed, Lang Lang as star: "elder martial brother, sleep here."


    Liu Qingjun closed his eyes and opened them again. Only Gu Bai was looking at him.


    The youth in memory, like an unknown dream, dissipates gently.


    Liu Qingjun sighed. He should have been used to it for so many years.


    In the end, he lay down on the edge of Gu Bai.


    In fact, since his practice, meditation has long replaced sleep, but he still keeps the habit of sleeping at night.


    Habits are always hard to change.

 Chapter 438

    There was no sleep at all.


    He just lay with his eyes closed.


    Over the years, Liu Qingjun even yearned for a moment when he could really fall asleep.


    Maybe that way, we can get a chance to breathe in our dreams.


    Dream, to see the people you want to see.


    People I''ll never see again.


    "Master." The wrist was suddenly pulled.


    Liu Qingjun can feel the delicate fingertips between his wrists, he did not open his eyes, low "um" a.


    "Can I sleep with my master in my arms?" Children have soft voices.


    Liu Qingjun didn''t say yes or no.


    Gu Bai tilted his lips and reached out to embrace Liu Qingjun.


    He can clearly perceive that Liu Qingjun''s body is slightly stiff.


    Gu Bai quietly observed his expression.


    This kind of subconscious behavior is not like disgust or shyness.


    It''s more like fear.


    He was afraid of Gu Bai''s contact, or the person he represented.


    fear is a bubble that is extinguished at once.


    "Thank you, master." Gu Bai buried his head in the quilt.


    Thank you?


    Liu Qingjun suddenly laughed.


    If one day, you know what I have done, will you say thank you to me?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s bright.


    Children hold tightly, do not know whether because of what nightmares, delicate eyebrows wrinkled together, mouth murmur what.


    Liu Qingjun tried to move, and his thin arms around his waist were even tighter.


    He''s a little bit speechless. It''s a lack of security.


    Thinking about it, he could not help but think of the past, there was a man who always liked to hold him and cried softly: "elder martial brother, wait for me."


    Later, the man disappeared, and no one dared to do it again.


    Liu Qingjun moved his fingertips, spilled a trace of aura, and entered Gu Bai''s body to check.


    The effect of shenxicao varies from person to person. For Gu Bai, it is the best.


    Liu Qingjun has known for a long time.


    Overnight, Gu Bai had accumulated a lot of aura in his body. Although it''s only drizzle for Liu Qingjun, it''s enough to deal with a small ritual challenge.


    Now, just wait for Gu Bai to wake up and consolidate.


    No matter who he used to be or who he is now, he can really make trouble for him.


    Liu Qingjun looks at the child with closed eyes. His eyes are still childish, but there is a kind of handsome and familiar outline.


    He looked at it for a long time, and suddenly wavered in his decision for a moment.


    Is it right or wrong to keep him around.


    -


    GU Bai woke up earlier than Liu Qingjun imagined.


    The child opened his eyes first, showing a moment of confusion on his face. When the fog in his eyes cleared away, he became sober and calm again.


    It''s like that.


    Liu Qingjun sighed in his heart.


    "Master." Turn to see him, the child released his hand, lips up, showing just the right smile.


    "Today, I''ll teach you how to practice Qi and turn it into your own use." Liu Qingjun didn''t talk much nonsense. He got up and straightened his clothes. "Half an hour later, wait for me in the open space."


    All of a sudden, the serious style of painting made Gu Bai feel uncomfortable for a moment.


    However, he was soon attracted by what Liu Qingjun called the "Famen".


    Professor xianzun is the most powerful. It should not be an ordinary thing.


    Gu Bai was looking forward to it. He got up quickly and cleaned up.


    When preparing to go out, but at the foot of a meal, mixed with a bit of surprise to breathe out a low voice: "round?"

 Chapter 439

    A cat''s paw sprang out of the window, and fat orange appeared doubtfully: "do you call me?"


    Gu Bai "pa" ground closed the door, "one side stays."


    Before he forgot Liu Qingjun''s words, he walked towards the open space and said to himself, "where have you been?"


    "Do you know what it''s like to be thrown into this strange world as soon as I open my eyes?"


    "You didn''t respond to me."


    "What about a good vacation? Explain it to me quickly


    Gu Baiyue said that he was more and more angry. Of course, such real emotions will only show in front of people he trusts.


    Yuanyuan has been listening to him quietly. At last, he laughs sheepishly: [harm, isn''t this coming? ¡¿


    [vacation means It''s a vacation. ¡¿


    Yuanyuan tried to persuade him: "you see, you can stay in this plane for a very long time. ¡¿


    "it seems reasonable "Gu," Gu Bai could not help but make complaints about it. "Thank you for letting me have a very pleasant holiday."


    Yuanyuan smiles with a guilty heart: [no, you''re welcome. ¡¿


    "don''t give me such a holiday in the future," Gu Bai sighed. "I can''t adapt to the status of a child."


    Yuanyuan said in his heart: "I think you don''t feel uncomfortable when you pretend to be innocent and call master. ¡¿


    GU Bai Shut up, you


    Xu is because Yuanyuan finally appears. He is in a good mood and has a sincere smile on his face.


    When he got to the open space, before Liu Qingjun came, he sat down with a big stone and counted the leaves of the grass.


    For a long time, I didn''t even find out when Liu Qingjun appeared.


    On the head by the person curtsey finger tap: "how always like to be absent-minded."


    Gu Bai held his head in his arms and cried, "where is..."


    "Shifu," he was excited again, "what is the method you want to teach me?"


    Children''s eyes are bright, just like the fields with grass fragrance in spring. They feel full of vitality at a glance.


    Liu Qingjun unconsciously smile: "cold six."


    It sounds like it has something to do with water aura, but isn''t Liu Qingjun wind aura?


    Liu Qingjun seems to see through his doubts, whispered: "an old friend''s."


    Old friend?


    Gu Bai didn''t ask any more, because Liu Qingjun had already read the formula.


    He quickly sat upright and raised his ears to remember what Liu Qingjun said one by one.


    "Remember?" Asked Liu Qingjun.


    Gu Bai recalled it and nodded.


    He always has a good memory.


    Liu Qingjun nodded with satisfaction, "now try to practice according to the formula."


    Gu Bai then adjusted his sitting posture, put on a meditative posture, meditated on the Dharma decision, and aroused his aura.


    In the void, little blue light penetrated into his body.


    Gu Bai can feel that the blue light is gathered into one trace after another, just like water drops converging into a trickle river. Blue aura flows in the body, cool, very gentle and comfortable.


    He stretched his eyebrows and twirled it carefully.


    It''s strange that Mingming has never practiced Tianhan six moves, but from reciting the formula to arousing Lingqi, he has a sense of familiarity in the whole process.


    Very familiar, as if this method originally belongs to him.


    Gu Bai soon put the idea behind him.


    Liu Qingjun always stood in front of Gu Bai to protect the Dharma for him. Gu Bai was more talented than he thought.


    If you let him know what Gu Bai is thinking, Liu Qingjun should laugh.


    Because Gu Bai thought very well that the six movements of Tian Han belonged to him.

 Chapter 440

    Aura is divided into five elements: gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    Most people''s aura is complicated, which is not conducive to practice. People who can have only one kind of purity are all dragons and phoenixes among people.


    Since the beginning of Xuanji sect, only two people have possessed pure water aura.


    Today, Gu Bai is the third.


    If those old men of xuanjizong knew it, they would take Gu Bai as a treasure.


    At the beginning, they also treated him and his younger martial brother that way.


    Liu Qingjun hooked his lips.


    However, when faced with a more urgent choice, that talent, in xuanjizong''s view, is nothing.


    He drooped his eyes, and Gu Bai also vomited a mouthful of turbid gas at this time.


    "Master." Gu Bai opened his eyes and called with a smile.


    Liu Qingjun looked into Gu Bai''s body and nodded slightly, "not bad."


    With his current cultivation, at least, it''s not a problem to become a disciple.


    In this way, you don''t have to worry about being challenged and crying after losing.


    Liu Qingjun touched his chin and said that he had never seen the little apprentice cry.


    Since he met Gu Bai, the child has been more calm than his peers.


    At that time, in the face of that treacherous dreamland, it would have been time for others to cry at a loss.


    Gu Bai is even looking for a solution.


    What a strange child.


    "How do you feel?" Liu Qingjun asked


    "Well..." Gu Bai thought, "the whole body is warm and full of strength."


    "Shifu, it''s cold in the sky..." Gu Baizheng wants to ask Liu Qingjun why this method makes him feel so strange.


    But others interrupted: "little martial uncle, younger martial brother Xinghe."


    Li Bufan coughed, "I''m sorry to disturb you, but I have to report something."


    Liu Qingjun turned around and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai also stood aside.


    Li Bufan glanced at Gu Bai and said, "it''s about the man who lured younger martial brother Xinghe to dreamland."


    Liu Qingjun said, "mourning for the robbery."


    Li Bufan was shocked: "you Do you know? "


    Not only know, but also fight with him.


    Liu Qingjun frowned, "if you just want to tell me this, there''s no need. I''d like to know who made it possible for the memorial to pass through the mountain protection array of Xuanji sect and enter the dreamland


    "Little martial uncle means..." Li Bufan swallowed his saliva, "is there someone in Xuanji sect colluding with the demon clan? No, it''s impossible! "


    "What''s impossible." Liu Qingjun sneered.


    Li Bufan wiped the sweat on his forehead. "I''ll check it right away. What''s the sealing ceremony tomorrow?"


    They are the mainstay of the new generation. Nothing can happen.


    Liu Qingjun waved: "the demon clan only dares to make small moves in the back, not so bold to attack directly."


    Li Bufan was relieved.


    He also tentatively asked: "why did the robbery mourning attack younger martial brother Xinghe?"


    He thought about it and didn''t come up with a reason.


    One is a big demon, the other is just a child who has just been sent to the mountain for cultivation.


    What''s the connection between the two?


    Liu Qingjun fingertip light move, droop eyebrows: "the reason, you should ask rob mourning, not me."


    Li Bufan choked.


    He always thought it was very strange. First, the young martial uncle who had not been out of the mountain for a hundred years made an exception to accept the apprentice, and then the big demon robbed and mourned Xie Xinghe, who was involved in the design of Xuanji sect.


    What secret does Xie Xinghe have?

 Chapter 441

    The next day, Li Bufan reported to Liu Qingjun that he had found the secret agent in Xuanji sect.


    He is a little disciple who is responsible for managing the road outside the dreamland.


    Because it''s just like the existence of miscellaneous workers, so I didn''t pay much attention to it before.


    After Xie Xinghe''s incident, Xuanji sect was more strict with its internal disciples.


    Sneaking into the spy of the demon clan is like slapping Xuanji sect in the face.


    Li Bufan only felt that he had no face.


    Fortunately, Xie Xinghe is OK, and Liu Qingjun is not ready to pursue responsibility.


    Some time later, there will be a ceremony to seal the disciples.


    Li Bufan patted Gu Bai on the shoulder with a kind smile, "younger martial brother Xinghe, how are you getting ready?"


    Gu Bai laughed: "there should be no problem."


    Li Bufan said it was good, but he didn''t think so. After all, Xie Xinghe had never practiced before. He thought it was just a child who was too young to wash his face.


    But it doesn''t matter. After all, he is the only precious apprentice of little martial uncle. He will say hello to those old men at that time.


    At least, it won''t make Xie Xinghe lose too much.


    Gu Bai didn''t know what he was thinking, but he could probably guess. He didn''t care. After saying goodbye to Li Bufan, he went back to his room and practiced Tianhan six moves again.


    At his present level, he can only practice the first style.


    The more behind, the more familiar.


    Gu Bai asked in his heart, "Yuanyuan, do you know why I feel so familiar with the six movements of Tian Han?"


    Yuanyuan answers naturally: "I know. ¡¿


    GU Bai quietly waited for the following, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for Yuanyuan''s words.


    He took a deep breath: "five points?"


    Yuanyuan shakes his head: [this is not a question of integration. ¡¿


    "10 points."


    Circle: [...] This is a matter of principle. ¡¿


    GU Bai grinds his teeth: "20 points?"


    Yuanyuan was silent for a long time, and his face was distressed: [in your heart, am I such a Tong Zi? ¡¿


    [this plot has to be triggered by yourself, I can''t interfere. ¡¿


    it''s no wonder that we haven''t come in the face of so many points.


    Gu Bai doubts: "why?"


    Yuanyuan: [on vacation, we always have to make something different to enrich our holiday life. ¡¿


    "Oh," Gu Baipi said with a smile, "thank you for your consideration."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Xuanjizong practice square.


    There were thousands of people standing in front of them, wearing the most common light gray clothes. Shaoli, a disciple of the inner gate, was wearing a white dress with only a hundred people.


    At the front, there stood a row of people in dark blue - the protagonist of the ceremony, six disciples.


    Gu Bai stands on the far left.


    He is the youngest one among them. Wearing a long robe on him, not only does he not show any dignity, but he is a little cute.


    Xuanqing''s clothes were moved by the wind, and he was enveloped in his broad robes, as if he would go with the wind in the next second.


    On the high platform sat several elders of Xuanji sect.


    Li Bufan looked at the noisy crowd under the stage with a smile.


    He was glad that Liu Qingjun didn''t like to join in the fun, so he didn''t come.


    This little martial uncle has a very strange temper. He looks lazy and loose, but he has a strong strength in his heart. Ever since he entered Xuanji sect, he knew that everyone could offend him, but he could not.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Li Bufan cleared his throat, "the ceremony of conferring on his disciples officially begins!"

 Chapter 442

    People at the bottom of the discussion, most of the object of discussion, are about Gu Bai.


    He is too prominent among the six disciples.


    People of practice are hearing and seeing, so Gu Bai naturally listens to all the people below.


    Others, of course, heard it, with different faces.


    In fact, these comments are basically about that Gu Bai is not worthy of being a disciple.


    In addition to him, there are five other gifted teenagers from the Xiuxian family, some young girls from the Yinshi family, and some middle-aged people who are not gifted enough to beat everyone by hard work.


    In a word, no matter which one, they can rely on their own strength to make people admire.


    Xie Xinghe is an exception.


    Extreme exceptions.


    According to his age, he was supposed to be a disciple outside the gate, starting from the most basic chore. But it happened that Liu Qingjun xianzun, who had not been born for a long time, took a fancy to him in the square.


    Where is Xie Xinghe worthy of being a immortal?


    People are so confused, unwilling, even jealous.


    That''s Liu Qingjun, the chief immortal of Xuanji sect. Even if he has not appeared for hundreds of years, his legend has been circulating in the world.


    Many people are eager to be Liu Qingjun''s disciples, but they haven''t even seen the mountain gate.


    But now, it''s a seven or eight year old baby who has won this award.


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand.


    Gu Bai looked straight ahead, and he could feel countless eyes falling on him. Good or evil.


    At this time, he clearly understood the meaning of the word "target".


    Gu Bai silently shakes his head in his heart. There''s no way. Who can make your aura so powerful.


    On the stage, Li Bufan naturally noticed the commotion below. This is what he expected, Xie Xinghe''s identity is too eye-catching.


    When an elder saw Xie Xinghe at the beginning, he said that he was making a fool of himself. He went to explain it.


    After hearing that it was Liu Qingjun''s apprentice, all the elders were stunned, but there was nothing to say.


    "Cough," Li Bufan said in a deep voice, "now, please pass on the disciples to the stage, and they will be awarded by the elders."


    Signaling, that is, to pass on the identity of the disciple.


    As for Gu Bai''s share, Liu Qingjun is not here. Of course, Li Bufan will send it.


    Gu Bai was the first to take the stage.


    He went to the high platform, looked up and scolded. He didn''t know who built the high platform. Didn''t he think about the feelings of the children? Why are the stairs so high?


    Why not go straight to heaven?


    He was tired of climbing the stairs, and the people below and the disciples behind him were trembling.


    I''m afraid Gu Bai will fall down accidentally.


    Everyone has a love of beauty, Xie Xinghe this face is really beautiful, clever and serious appearance.


    Long eyelashes slightly curled, blinking, people think of the cat''s soft hair.


    After he finally climbed up, Gu Bai stood still, panting slightly, and his little face flushed slightly.


    The elders who came to send signals stopped to look at Gu Bai when they passed by.


    Gu Bai kept an awkward and polite smile on his face.


    Li Bufan hung the signal on his waist and nodded with satisfaction: "younger martial brother Xinghe, work hard!"


    "Thank you, master." Gu Bai smiles.


    At the last stage of the ceremony, the present disciples can stand up if they have the courage to challenge their own disciples.


    At first, thousands of people were silent for a while.


    But when you have the first one, there will soon be a second and a third.

 Chapter 443

    The first one to stand up was an old inner disciple.


    He has just begun to see the immortal gate. He is only one step away from using his aura.


    But such a step, but how can not step out of the leg.


    Therefore, he also wanted to take this opportunity to learn from his disciples, so that his potential could be stimulated.


    There are people in the back, both inner and outer disciples.


    The elders nodded in secret and said, "the quality and strength of this class of disciples look pretty good."


    "Yes, yes. The first one to challenge is Wang Yang. I''m impressed by the hardworking young man."


    "There''s another one named Xue Yue, and I''m very optimistic about him. If it wasn''t for ah Ling''s poor talent, I would probably choose him as my disciple."


    Ah Ling, one of the disciples, is Shen Jialing.


    Elder, are you not afraid to hurt Shen Jialing''s heart if you just say it like this?


    Gu Bai quietly looks to the side, Shen Jialing''s face is cold, as if anything and anyone present can''t stir his heartstrings.


    is as like as two peas in a uniform dress. In the youth, it seems that the jade tree faces the wind, cold and extraordinary.


    The difference between people is so big.


    Gu Bai sighed in his heart.


    Shen Jialing was very alert and looked back to Gu Bai almost instantly.


    Young eyes like arrows, cold, excited Gu Bai quickly turned his head, pretending nothing happened.


    At the moment of looking at each other, Gu Bai felt. What he saw was not a man, but a cold weapon with endless chill.


    How can a young man in this world have such a strong aura.


    When Shen Jialing saw Gu Bai, she was stunned.


    A moment later, he also silently withdrew his eyes.


    -


    Wang Yang''s eyes swept the six disciples one by one, and finally fell on Shen Jialing.


    He thought that in order to stimulate his potential, he would naturally challenge the strongest of them.


    Shen Jialing looks like "Laozi is very strong". Even if she is defeated by such a person in the end, she can learn a lot.


    Well, no problem.


    Li Bufan heard Wang Yang to challenge the object, tone slightly stagnated, "are you sure Wang Yang? Do you really want to challenge Shen Jialing? "


    He is the leader of Xuanji sect. He probably knows the strength of his disciples.


    Wang Yang has a good eye. Shen Jialing is really strong. She is too strong.


    His life experience is mysterious. When he appeared in Xuanji sect, he only carried a sword.


    Dressed in black, he stepped into the hall of Xuanji sect step by step.


    The first thing he said was his name.


    In the second sentence, he said that he would be a disciple.


    The elders haven''t seen such an arrogant person for a long time. At first, they were very angry. Later, in the process of fighting with Shen Jialing, they were more and more surprised.


    Of course, Shen Jialing can''t beat the elder, but she can bear to take the next three moves. For people of his age, she has shown enough talent.


    However, he refused to say the origin of his life. For the sake of safety, Li Bufan took him to the road.


    The way of asking questions is specially set up to test whether the disciples have misguided thoughts.


    This road is full of the will of Xuanji ancestors.


    If the people on this road have a bad idea of Xuanji sect, they will walk like a knife and be fried every step, and it is impossible to stick to the end.


    But Shen Jialing''s face was as usual, and she kept walking to the end.

 Chapter 444

    Shen Jialing''s performance dispelled the elders'' suspicion of him, and then began to snatch the apprentice.


    Li Bufan remembers that at that time, the teenager''s eyes looked around, and there was a trace of pity in his eyes.


    He also kindly introduced the information of all the elders and asked Shen Jialing who she wanted to choose as her master.


    Shen Jialing shook her head and whispered, "none of them."


    The voice was small, but Li Bufan heard it.


    He suddenly understood that Shen Jialing was coming for the little martial uncle. However, it is normal that Liu Qingjun has always been a legend. Because he became famous when he was young, he has become a benchmark or an example in the hearts of contemporary teenagers.


    Countless people want the glory to be with them.


    Li Bufan patted Shen Jialing on the shoulder and sighed: "give up, little martial uncle will not accept apprentices."


    At that time, he did not expect that the slap would come so fast.


    In the end, Shen Jialing was worshipped by the elder.


    In Li Bufan''s mind, there is no doubt that Shen Jialing is the most powerful disciple in this session.


    Wang Yang''s choice I don''t know if it''s right or wrong.


    The stage has been cleared, leaving only Shen Jialing and Wang Yang standing opposite each other.


    Wang Yang is a little nervous.


    The young man on the other side looked cold and fierce. He just stood with his hands down, as if there was an invisible aura spreading.


    A moment later, Shen Jialing nodded to him.


    Wang Yang hurriedly returned one of the gifts.


    Gu Bai is looking for a place to sit down. Although he doesn''t know much about the world, he thinks Shen Jialing has won just by looking at the momentum.


    Wang Yang obviously began to be nervous, sweat slowly trickled down from his temples. His whole body was tight, and his upper and lower teeth were clenched together.


    On the other hand, Shen Jialing was always calm and calm.


    We haven''t started a formal contest yet. We have already lost half of the match in the gas field.


    The elder also talked about it.


    "Unfortunately, Wang Yang should not challenge ayang."


    "He probably wants to find a strong person to stimulate the bottleneck period, but in the face of ayang''s strength, it''s not just stimulation."


    "Do you want to ask ah Ling to do it lightly? It''s not good if Wang Yang''s path of cultivation is broken..."


    "This It''s just a small challenge. Ayang should know it. "


    -


    "first challenge, start!" Li Bufan gave an order, and they moved slowly.


    Wang Yang clenched his fists tightly. He also knew that the opponent was too powerful and decided to strike first.


    He took the lead in arousing the aura and turned it into a golden fist style, wrapped in the right fist. With one blow, he hit Shen Jialing in the face.


    This fist, with the momentum of the mountain collapse!


    While his right hand stretched out, Wang Yang''s confidence came back again.


    Even if he knows that the opposite person is far more powerful than him. But at the moment, he will still be the best, all the strength to play out.


    His nervousness and timidity were all gone. At this moment, he had only one punch in his heart.


    When his fist was about to blow to Shen Jialing''s face, he moved.


    Shen Jialing''s figure flickered and easily avoided Wang Yang''s boxing.


    His body movement speed is too fast, fast to the presence of people''s eyes still on his shadow, he has made a response.


    Shen Jialing held out two fingers.


    Index finger and middle finger close together, fingertips overflow purple aura, with a trace of electric light.


    "Broken," he whispered


    Purple aura turns into a long sword, which is as powerful as a rainbow. Wang Yang''s style is like a piece of fragile tissue in front of him.


    PATA, it''s broken.

 Chapter 445

    Purple aura stops an inch away from Wang Yang.


    Shen Jialing won. She won cleanly.


    He didn''t even use his weapon.


    Wang Yang stood on the stage and couldn''t come back for a long time.


    I don''t know who gave a good cry first. For example, a little Mars ignited many artillery battles, and the audience immediately cheered and applauded.


    Shen Jialing''s victory is expected, but unexpectedly, Wang Yang has no fighting power in front of him.


    Li Bufan announced the start of the second challenge with a smile.


    After several people passed in a row, of course, no one could win the pro disciple.


    But strangely, no one chose to challenge Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai himself was also puzzled. According to reason, in everyone''s eyes, he should be the weakest of all his disciples. How could no one want to make him lose face?


    Perhaps, is in scruples Liu Qingjun?


    Just thinking about it, Gu Bai heard someone say clearly: "I want to challenge him."


    It''s what you want.


    It was a young man of the same age as Xie Xinghe.


    His fingers pointed steadily in the direction of his disciples.


    There was a moment of silence, and then there was a sudden burst of loud noise.


    If the cheering just for Shen Jialing only ignited firecrackers, then now it is a sea of fire all around.


    Li Bufan narrowed his eyes and said with a gentle smile, "are you sure, child?"


    The little boy also laughed: "yes."


    His eyebrows are very beautiful. When he smiles, he has two obvious tiger teeth, which are still childish. And his eye pupil, unexpectedly is rare dark purple.


    The young man was wearing the clothes of an outside disciple. There was no one around him. It should be his first time to attend the ceremony, and the people below had no impression of him.


    However, the direction of the little boy''s fingers is at the top, looking down on him with a smile -- Gu Bai.


    Sneers, questions, applause, cheers, cross talk.


    The scene seems to have turned into a stage, where colorful dramas are staged.


    And what about the protagonists?


    The young boy, who seemed a little cold, touched the bridge of his nose.


    He is smiling.


    At the same time, people''s eyes looked at Gu Bai.


    To be challenged by a young and unknown disciple is a shame in their eyes.


    But there was no embarrassment or other emotions on Gu Bai''s face, but he was extremely calm.


    The little boy slowly put down his fingers, but his eyes were still fixed on Gu Bai''s direction.


    In dark purple eyes, emotions are clearly visible.


    Gu Bai understood.


    That pair of eyes inside is saying - come to fight.


    Simple, undisguised, and he gives others the same feeling.


    Li Bufan didn''t want to see Xie Xinghe challenged in his heart. He was mainly afraid that after he lost, Liu Qingjun would be angry.


    But the young man obviously made up his mind. Fortunately, he was not challenged by some powerful inner disciple.


    Li Bufan asked the young man seriously again: "do you really think about it?"


    The little boy laughed at him, as bright as a bunch of sunshine, but the purple pupils showed a trace of evil.


    Innocence and evil mingle.


    "Yes, leader, I think very clearly," he said


    Li Bufan nodded, "in that case, according to the rules, you first introduce yourself."


    "My name is Yuexin," he said with a smile

 Chapter 446

    Li Bufan looks in the direction of Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai nodded to him and stepped up from his seat.


    Two figures, almost high.


    Yuexin said, "please."


    Gu Bai replied, "please."


    Yuexin said, "I won''t keep my hand."


    His eyes are strangely purple, and his voice just changed has sharp edges, just like the impression he gives others.


    It''s like a knife.


    Cross split everything, invincible.


    "You say, who will win?"


    This seems to be a bit strange than the fight, attracted people at the bottom of speculation.


    One is an outside disciple without any impression, and the other is an extremely lucky disciple.


    People are not clear about their strength. It''s hard to say who will win or lose.


    Maybe the company leaders didn''t expect that the one who challenged Gu Bai was a little guy about the same size as him.


    This is also Is that fair?


    On the high platform, they stood upright.


    Both of them had good ear power, so naturally they heard the following comments clearly.


    But they don''t care.


    "I won''t either," Gu said


    Although he doesn''t know who Yuexin is and what his strength is, since Yuexin has already stood opposite him, he is his opponent.


    No matter what other people think, Gu Bai won''t give water to his opponent.


    The lion fights the rabbit with all his strength.


    What''s more, Yuexin just looks like a little rabbit.


    Gu Bai is too good at camouflage, so he also knows that the more harmless appearance looks, the more likely it is to give you a fatal blow in the end.


    He put his hands together and gave the same gift: "please."


    From the beginning of saying this word, Gu Bai''s expression began to change obviously.


    People around him from the corner of his mouth pursed from the arc, obviously felt a trace of Unusual meaning.


    Everyone present could see clearly the change between the two.


    It''s not language, it''s not expression, it''s a change in momentum.


    Yuexin straightened out some broad robes. With a stroke of his right hand, a long knife appeared in his hand.


    He pointed to the long knife and said to Gu Bai, "broken cloud, please give me more advice."


    Gu Bai nodded slightly and moved his fingertips to summon out a long sword.


    "Cold kill, my sword," he said


    The sword was given to him by Mr. Liu Qingjun, and it fits very well.


    The cold killing sword was in the master''s hand, shining with a dazzling and cold light, and the hostility contained in it seemed to be shouting.


    Yue Xin took a serious look and exclaimed, "good sword!"


    Gu Bai


    He raised his eyelids and said, "from now on?"


    Yue Xin then asked Li Bufan: "headmaster, can we start now?"


    Li Bufan nodded, "there''s only one sentence. It''s just a matter of time."


    "I know." Yue Xin and Gu Bai said at the same time.


    Gu Bai''s fingers flicked the cold killing sword and gave out a clear chant. "In fact, I don''t think it''s necessary to use you," he whispered


    However, since Yuexin also uses a sword, he just takes out his weapon, which at least seems fair.


    And month Xin, already long knife forward a send, in the mouth clear drink a: "burn!"


    The shape moves with the sound. The bland sword suddenly emits red light. The temperature rises all around. It''s like being in a sea of fire.


    From the start of the move, the momentum of Yuexin completely changed.


    Originally, he looked naive, silly and mysterious.


    But at the moment, he only had a serious look on his face, and his eyes were deep and tough.


    At this moment, everything seemed to disappear from his eyes and ears.


    There is a knife in the heart.

 Chapter 447

    "Is this an outside disciple? Fake


    People at the bottom were completely shocked by Yuexin''s skill.


    It can''t be the strength that a silent and unknown disciple can possess.


    Compared with the disciples, the elders can see more, and their faces are more and more astonished -


    Yuexin has the potential of "the unity of man and sword". Although he is not yet fully enlightened, he is old enough to be called a genius.


    "Go and find out at once! When on earth did this little guy enter Xuanji sect? "


    "This talent can''t be just a disciple. There must be something wrong with it!"


    Li Bufan nodded his head and said something strange. Bad things happen every year, especially this year.


    First a Xie Xinghe, then a month.


    Yuexin only used the entry-level method of Xuanji sect, Mars order, but never a disciple could use a knife as a carrier to bring Mars order to such an extent.


    Yuexin''s outstanding performance makes us want to see how Xie Xinghe will deal with it.


    According to legend, Xie Xinghe, who has not yet been cultivated, has no aura.


    On the open space, Gu Bai''s expression did not change for Yuexin''s powerful move.


    He raised the cold kill sword and said in a soft voice: "the sky is cold."


    All of a sudden, the wind came from all directions, converging into a ferocious wind, carrying cold frost and snow.


    The encounter between the flame and the hurricane, each deadlocked.


    "Click." A crisp sound.


    It''s like there''s a crack in the glass ball, but soon there are hundreds of cracks.


    Then, the glass ball finally broke into countless pieces.


    The flames of the moon are all trembling in the wind and snow.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s all over the place.


    "Who the hell said Xie Xinghe was just a piece of shit?"


    "It''s not aura? It''s called "no cultivation yet?"


    "I took No wonder immortal Zun will see Xie Xinghe at a glance. What kind of genius is that? "


    "No way! Mingming, a few days ago, I didn''t feel any aura on Xie Xinghe! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the Presbyterian table, he was unusually silent.


    For a long time, the elder sighed slowly: "ladies and gentlemen Have you seen the move just now? "


    "I see. It''s the first of the six movements of Tian Han. That''s right." Someone answered.


    "How could it be?" The most irascible three elders raised their voice, "except for him, except for him, no one in Xuanji sect will be cold! But he''s dead, dead! "


    The elder coughed and frowned: "old three, calm down."


    The second elder stares at Gu Bai, "but now, someone has used the six moves of Tian Han I''m still Qing''er''s Apprentice. Don''t you think it''s a coincidence? "


    Mention Liu Qingjun, a few people are silent for a moment.


    The elder also looked at Gu Bai and sighed: "that child should also have a single water attribute aura. It''s because of this that Qing''er makes an exception to accept apprentices. "


    The elder''s face changed: "do you need me..."


    He reached out and made a gesture of obliteration.


    The second elder quickly shook his head: "third, three hundred years ago, we have been sorry for Qing''er once. Three hundred years from now, are we going to recast the tragedy of that year? "


    The three elders moved their lips and finally said nothing.


    In the dialogue between the elders, Li Bufan''s eyes, nose, nose and heart were not heard.


    It''s not for him to step in.


    Hundreds of years ago, he only vaguely heard a few fragments, not really, only knew that it was related to the little martial uncle.

 Chapter 448

    Li Bufan asked: "well This contest


    The elder said in a slow voice, "it''s not over yet, but it''s decided."


    On the stage, because the trick was broken, Yue Xin''s face was slightly pale.


    However, his eyes are still bright, as if no matter how will not be knocked down, no matter how will not easily admit defeat.


    He slightly crooked his lips and laughed, his eyes curved, his purple pupils clear, and his evil spirit suddenly came into being.


    Yue Xin was dissatisfied with his performance in the confrontation just now.


    He frowned and said to Gu Bai, "you are very strong."


    "But I''ll try my best." Yuexin continued.


    Almost without a moment''s pause, Yuexin raised her hand again.


    The long sword is also shining with dazzling light.


    Yue Xin read a sentence of Dharma and said, "the illusion of Yin Dharma is like my thinking."


    As soon as the voice fell, heaven and earth seemed to be gloomy for a moment. The darkness was like thick ink, like an endless abyss.


    Untouchable and ubiquitous.


    Gu Bai changes color slightly.


    We should not underestimate the tactics that can arouse the power of heaven and earth.


    However, Gu Bai is still confident that he will not lose to Yue Xin.


    So he responded quickly.


    The point of the sword was raised, and Gu Bai''s aura was surging in the air. He said, "I didn''t want to use this so soon."


    His aura suddenly doubled, and around them, they were gradually covered by a layer of frost.


    Gu Baijian pointed to Yuexin and said in a light voice, "it''s time to end."


    "Tianhan six, second."


    The cold wind is even worse, and frost and snow are coming.


    Then, gently point to Yuexin.


    Ten million Jun''s heavy pressure seemed to be on Yue Xin, but he didn''t fall down.


    In fact, Yuexin''s little face was paler than before, and her body shook heavily, and she was a little shaky.


    But he just didn''t fall.


    Yue Xin bit the tip of his tongue and forced himself to sober up: "I haven''t lost yet


    "The illusion of Yin Dharma, such as I think!"


    This time, his voice had a slight tremor. However, Yuexin still managed to finish the spell.


    When Yuexin''s mantra came into being, the heaven and the earth suddenly shook, and Gu Bai''s frost and snow area also appeared cracks.


    GU Bai squinted.


    The aura around Yuexin escapes, and many strange scenes appear in front of Gu Bai''s eyes.


    It''s like there are countless mirrors standing in front of you.


    The empty space is gone, the elders are gone, and all the people of Xuanji sect are gone.


    Instead, there are strange and familiar scenes.


    There are good and bad, strong and weak.


    In the middle of a mirror, the complete preparation of the floor again.


    These memories seem to belong to Xie Xinghe. But it''s not right. The people inside are obviously what Xie Xinghe looks like when he grows up.


    Is it a past life?


    Gu Bai suddenly thought of Liu Qingjun and heipao, the man in their mouth.


    -


    "Shuangchen, from now on, you are my disciple. You see, that is your elder martial brother."


    The young man, who was called Shuangchen, had beautiful and picturesque eyebrows. When he looked in the direction of master''s fingers, a piece of blue came into his eyes.


    The young man in green shirt is practicing. He raises his right hand. His green aura is like a long-term exercise. He breaks the seal and cuts off the big tree on the opposite side.


    "That''s great." Frost Chen praise sincerely.


    The master laughed and called to the boy in green shirt, "Qing''er, come here and say hello to the younger martial brother."


    Liu Qingjun took a glance.


    Frost Chen toward him smile, bright spring light, will he eyebrow that little vermilion mole shine soul.

 Chapter 449

    The illusion of Yuexin can be called lifelike.


    Frost Chen stood under the peach tree, eyes bent, hands closed in his lips, shouting: "elder martial brother, I like elder martial brother best!"


    He waved to Liu Qingjun again, "come here, elder martial brother!"


    Gu Bai looks at these memory fragments and frowns in confusion.


    Is this the sense of familiarity since entering Xuanji sect?


    His previous life is Shuangchen, right?


    What happened between Shuangchen and Liu Qingjun?


    It seems that a question has been solved, and it seems that nothing has been solved.


    Yuexin''s decision should only be effective for Gu Bai, that is to say, only Gu Bai can see the scene.


    However, in the place where everyone didn''t pay attention, there was another person who also saw the illusion of Yuexin.


    The light wind swept the corner of the man''s blue coat.


    Those scenes, like a hand can touch the same.


    Liu Qingjun could not help but slightly raised his hand.


    However, the fingertips can only touch the cold air.


    He suddenly opened his eyes.


    At that moment, Liu Qingjun finally found that he had nothing left.


    Fake. It''s all fake.


    The only truth has been buried in the distant spring.


    Liu Qingjun chuckled.


    The smile is not cold, nor is it the usual languid smile,


    on the contrary, it shows a little sense of sadness.


    The eyes were empty and cool, like a lake covered with ice and snow.


    He whispered to himself, "look, I have nothing long ago."


    -


    GU Bai regained his calm look after the memory fragments.


    He said to Yuexin, "you want to use the fantasy to find out the most vulnerable part of my heart, but it''s a pity -"


    "I''m not him."


    The cold killing sword moves with the sound and cuts to the empty scenery around.


    Warm instant retreat, replaced by the biting cold.


    The waves hit the shore, and the glass ball made the first crack.


    Gu Bai is floating in the air, and behind him is a broken dreamland.


    One by one, refracting the light of snow.


    He stood straight, with snow in front of him and an abyss behind him.


    All the moves of Yuexin have been broken. So far, the winning and losing have been divided.


    Gu Bai smiles to Yue Xin: "you are very powerful."


    Yue Xin wiped the sweat on her forehead. Her pale face was not good-looking. She said, "you''re not bad either."


    He suddenly raised his head, looked to a certain direction in the void, and slowly grinned: "now I can understand why you didn''t choose me as an apprentice at the beginning."


    "I''m convinced." The purple light flashed in the moon''s eyes.


    Gu Bai was surprised. He looked up and saw nothing. Who is he talking to?


    Looking at the opposite side, Yuexin''s figure has disappeared.


    Gu Bai was stunned. What the hell?


    He looked around and suddenly found that all the people around him, including the elders and the headmaster, looked and acted as if they had been pressed the pause button.


    There was terrible silence.


    In this strange quiet, Gu Bai smelled a familiar feeling.


    He said tentatively, "master?"


    In front of me, a touch of blue appeared out of thin air, and Liu Qingjun slowly showed his figure.


    Gu googlen: "master, you I cried


    His eyes are very good, did not miss the corner of Liu Qingjun''s eyes, along the cheekbones and a drop of tears.


    Liu Qingjun casually touched the wet meaning on his face, and was stunned for a moment.


    Gu Bai took the initiative to come forward to hold his hand and pulled him down.


    Liu Qingjun squatted down.


    Gu Bai reached out to wipe the tears on his cheek. Then he put his hand around Liu Qingjun and said seriously, "master, don''t cry, Star River hug."

 Chapter 450

    Liu Qingjun didn''t speak for a long time. He raised his hand and stroked Gu Bai''s cheek.


    It''s very light and fast, like it''s suppressing something.


    "Ha," Liu Qingjun said, "what are you doing? Do I really feel so vulnerable when I am a teacher?"


    Liu Qingjun stood up, and his face returned to its usual laziness.


    Gu Bai asked, "master, are you here to see me compete?"


    He blinked, just cold has not been fully dispersed, breathing between you can see the white.


    Liu Qingjun "well" a, "see if you have lost my face."


    Gu Bai pursed his lips and murmured in a low voice: "master, you don''t believe me."


    "But that month Xin was really powerful," Gu Bai looked up at him. "Master, do you know him?"


    Liu Qingjun generously admitted: "recognize."


    "Xueyu''s son wanted to learn from me before, but I refused."


    Liu Qingjun''s eyes fell on the place where Yuexin had disappeared, and he raised his mouth mockingly: "I didn''t expect that he had come to Xuanji sect. In my opinion, there are too many slackers in Xuanji sect. Recently, anyone can enter the sect without noticing. "


    Liu Qingjun''s voice was a little cold, "go, let''s go back."


    "What about them?" Gu Bai pointed to the people on the platform and the square.


    Liu Qingjun said, "don''t worry. When we go back to the mountain, they will return to normal."


    Gu Bai obediently "Oh", looking at him, but did not move, "master, I am so tired."


    Liu Qingjun raised his eyebrows: "hmm?"


    Gu Bai burst into a big smile and extended his arms to him: "just Xinghe hugged Shifu, now I want Shifu to do the same."


    If Liu Qingjun does not follow, he will not move.


    Big eyes stare small eyes, stalemate for a long time, Liu Qingjun finally defeated.


    Take Gu Bai with one hand.


    Gu Bai is very light and thin. He doesn''t feel anything when he holds him. It''s just that Liu Qingjun is not used to such close contact with others, and his movements are slightly stiff.


    Gu Bai was lying on his shoulder. When he was about to return to the yard, he asked softly, "master, who is Shuangchen?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Until returning to the room, Liu Qingjun did not answer Gu Bai''s question.


    Although his voice was not loud at that time, Gu Bai was sure that Liu Qingjun heard it.


    He just didn''t want to say it.


    Gu Bai did not continue to ask. In the later days, he maintained the image of a good apprentice who was obedient and sensible.


    After the ceremony, everyone saw Gu Bai''s strength, and Xuanji sect''s voice of questioning him was much smaller.


    Liu Qingjun taught his apprentices to keep them free, but Gu Bai was also happy to be quiet and free.


    Three months later, Li Bufan reported that Gu Bai''s courtyard had been built.


    Gu Bai moved out of Liu Qingjun''s room.


    During this period of time, Liu Qingjun''s attitude towards him seems to have not changed much, but he is used to Gu Bai''s closeness.


    Fortunately, his courtyard is next to Liu Qingjun, and Gu Bai runs to Liu Qingjun every two days.


    As time goes by, everyone in Xuanji sect knows that xianzun''s little apprentice is very attached to him. They can be seen everywhere.


    Liu Qingjun also had a headache at the beginning.


    But if he put on his face a little, or refused directly, his little apprentice would look at him pitifully.


    Liu Qingjun hopes that Gu Bai can lose his temper and take the opportunity to give him a mild punishment. He will not follow him in the future.

 Chapter 451

    But the child is very good, just pulling the corner of his clothes, did not say a word.


    If Liu Qingjun chased him, he would take a few steps away and follow him wrongly.


    So many times, Liu Qingjun completely gave up the struggle, Ren Gubai followed him.


    This is ten years.


    Ten years in the world is a long time. For people of practice, it''s just in the blink of an eye.


    Gu Bai is very talented. In just a few years, he has already practiced the fourth of the six movements.


    Ten years ago, the original child has grown into a high spirited and handsome youth.


    Now, Gu Bai is only one step away from entering the immortal gate.


    The youngest person in Xuanji sect was his master Liu Qingjun hundreds of years ago.


    Gu Bai was even younger than Liu Qingjun at that time, and the high level of Xuanji sect attached great importance to him.


    And Shen Jialing, who was born two years ago, successfully entered the immortal gate. In the past few years, his relationship with Gu Bai has been quite good.


    On the day when Gu Bai is going to attack the immortal gate, in addition to Liu Qingjun and Li Bufan, Shen Jialing also comes to protect the Dharma for him.


    Gu Bai was sitting in the open space. Liu Qingjun went over and rubbed his head skillfully. He asked softly, "are you sure?"


    Gu Bai laughed: "of course."


    Liu Qingjun then followed with a smile: "that''s good."


    He didn''t say much. His little apprentice has always been very independent. Since Gu Bai said yes, it must be.


    Gu Bai closed his eyes and vomited his turbid Qi. He read the decision silently and was ready to arouse his aura.


    "Little martial uncle."


    Li Bufan looked at Liu Qingjun, then turned to Gu Bai and said with a smile, "younger martial brother Xinghe is very talented. He will surely make great achievements in the future."


    Liu Qingjun answered casually.


    "He was younger than you at that time," Li Bufan was very excited. He was proud of the presence of such a gifted disciple in Xuanji sect. "This is the youngest disciple in the history of Xuanji sect."


    Suddenly, Li Bufan heard a low voice beside him: "No."


    "Ah?" Li Bufan was stunned.


    Liu Qingjun lowered his eyebrows and didn''t speak any more.


    Li Bufan had a bad time. He laughed awkwardly, took a picture of Shen Jialing who was silent, and changed the topic: "how''s ah Ling''s cultivation recently?"


    Shen Jialing said, "it''s OK."


    "Well..." Li Bufan thought about it and said, "you''ve been practicing in Zongli for several years, and you''ve learned almost what you should learn."


    Shen Jialing went to see him.


    Li Bufan said: "I always feel that real combat can stimulate real potential. So, I want you to have a try in this battle field. "


    Shen Jialing was stunned: "get rid of demons battlefield? What''s that? "


    "Human beings and demons are born enemies," Li Bufan said. "Every hundred years, human beings and demons will send the strong men of the young generation to fight in the virtual world for three days."


    Li Bufan said with a smile, "our side is called the demon elimination battlefield, and the demon clan is called the hunting ground."


    He looked at Liu Qingjun, who didn''t seem to care what they were saying. Li Bufan said: "in those days, my younger martial uncle was able to kill 18 people in the battle of demon elimination, and became famous in the first World War."


    Shen Jialing turned her eyes, which were full of eager light.


    "So this time," Li Bufan said, "I want you, Xinghe and Zhuxiang to have a try."


    Before Shen Jialing spoke, she heard Liu Qingjun''s voice: "no way."


    Liu Qingjun turns his head and stares at Li Bufan: "Xinghe can''t go."

 Chapter 452

    "Why?" Li Bufan did not understand, "little martial uncle, you clearly know that the demon elimination battlefield is the fastest place to improve your strength."


    "I know," Liu Qingjun said in a low voice, "but I can''t


    Li Bufan was even more puzzled. He knew that little martial uncle was a precious disciple, but he was too protective.


    Greenhouse flowers can only look good for a while, once the wind and rain, will be easily broken.


    Li Bufan attaches great importance to Gu Bai''s talent. He doesn''t want Gu Bai to be a little white flower hiding under Liu Qingjun''s wings forever.


    He opened his mouth and tried to persuade again, but he heard Shen Jialing''s voice: "Xie Xinghe wakes up."


    Wake up, it means that when they argue, Gu Bai has already come to an end.


    Although they all have confidence in Gu Bai, what if


    Li Bufan nervously looks at Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai opened his eyes slowly, and first came into contact with Liu Qingjun''s worried eyes.


    He smiles and nods to the three: "it''s a success."


    Liu Qingjun put down his heart and said, "come here."


    Gu Bai jumped up from the ground and trotted to Liu Qingjun.


    The boy''s body is thin and his skin is very white. When he laughs, he looks like the first flower bud on the branch in spring.


    Liu Qingjun''s eyebrows and eyes slightly curved: "tired?"


    Gu Bai shook his head and asked, "master, what are you saying just now


    Li Bufan took a stab in the bud and said again about the battle of eliminating demons. Finally, he still wanted to fight for it: "younger martial brother Xinghe, you lack actual combat experience. I think the demon elimination battlefield is very suitable for accumulating experience."


    Liu Qingjun interrupts his words, cold voice way: "all said, no way."


    Li Bufan drooped his head bitterly.


    "But master," Gu Bai said with a smile, "I want to go."


    Liu Qingjun probably did not expect that the obedient little apprentice suddenly refuted his decision. He grabbed Gu Bai''s shoulder and frowned: "obedient."


    Gu Bai thought that I also want to be obedient, but if the dog system can''t say it, it will deduct points.


    "Master, I want to have a try," Gu Bai took out his usual killing skills, pulled Liu Qingjun''s sleeve and cried in a soft voice, "let me go."


    Liu Qingjun didn''t do what he wanted in the past. He just pinched his fist. His expression was complicated and he seemed to be suppressing something.


    After a while, he suddenly turned around and left.


    Gu Bai looked at each other.


    Li Bufan was a little nervous: "little martial uncle, are you angry? Xinghe, the battle field of eliminating demons, you still don''t go... "


    "No," Gu Bai said, "I will definitely go to the demon elimination battlefield."


    Shen Jialing gave Gu Bai a strange look.


    Gu Bai guessed what he was thinking in his heart and said with a smile, "I don''t listen to master for everything."


    "Take care of this trip to the battlefield."


    Gu Bai made a fist with his right hand and extended it to Shen Jialing.


    Shen Jialing is silent. She clenches her fist and touches Gu Bai.


    "Headmaster," Gu Bai said to Li Bufan, "when will the demon elimination battlefield open, and when will my elder martial brothers and sisters and I leave?"


    Li Bufan hesitated: "if you can, start tomorrow Just, little martial uncle... "


    "Headmaster, don''t worry," Gu Bai looked at the direction of Liu Qingjun''s yard. "Master, I''ll persuade him."


    -


    "xianzun." Thrush salutes Liu Qingjun. She is one of the maids who take care of Liu Qingjun.


    I''ve been watching Gu Bai grow up for so many years.


    "The mountain master has been kneeling outside for a long time. It''s dark." The thrush looked at Liu Qingjun''s face and said, "it''s cold on the ground. The mountain master''s face is very pale."

 Chapter 453

    "The thrush said:" xianzun, if you have any words, let the hill master come in and say it


    Liu Qingjun fingertip micro Dun, shaking his head: "he used to pretend poor."


    So he stood up and went to the window.


    Liu Qingjun takes a look. In the yard, the young man kneels upright.


    His waist was straight, revealing his wordless stubbornness and firmness.


    Liu Qingjun can see clearly that Gu Bai''s face is really not good. After all, just after the end of the impact on the immortal gate, he has been kneeling outside his courtyard.


    Fingers caressing the window frame, Liu Qingjun frowned.


    Why are you so persistent in the field of demon elimination? Ming Ming was very obedient before.


    After all Still can''t escape?


    After a while, thrush came in again to persuade Liu Qingjun.


    "The mountain master is still kneeling."


    Liu Qingjun was silent for a moment and said to himself in a low voice, "it''s nothing."


    He got up and opened the door.


    It''s getting late, and the temperature on the mountain is very low. Gu Bai is shivering with cold, but he is still straight.


    Liu Qingjun looked down at him.


    The boy''s nose was slightly red by the wind. He raised his head to smile at him when he heard the voice.


    Liu Qingjun went to him and squatted down. He looked Gu Bai''s eyes directly: "why?"


    Gu baipiantou, thought: "even if I want to go, I can''t say why."


    "If you want to go," Liu sighed, "I can''t stop you."


    "Thank you, master!" Gu white eyebrow eyes curved, "master is the best."


    Gu Bai pounced on Liu Qingjun, but his legs were numb because he had been kneeling for too long. He seized his strength and almost fell with Liu Qingjun.


    Liu Qingjun knocked Gu Bai''s head angrily: "how can you still be so childish when you grow up?"


    "Haha, only in front of the master."


    Gu Bai said seriously, "because I like master best."


    The heart beat slightly.


    Liu Qingjun hook lip smile, fingers across Gu Bai''s face, "little liar."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Bai left, Liu Qingjun didn''t come to see him off.


    He looked around, didn''t find the familiar figure, and finally turned around rather disappointed.


    Li Bufan is telling several people what to pay attention to.


    In addition to Gu Bai, there are Shen Jialing and Zhu Xiang, the apprentice of the three elders.


    Zhu Xiang is a gentle looking girl. She is a little younger than Shen Jialing, but she has a long sister''s style.


    Because Gu Bai was the youngest of the three, Zhu Xiang took good care of him.


    Gu Bai is also very fond of this gentle elder sister. It''s really strange how the three elders, who are so grumpy, taught her to be so gentle.


    The anti demon battlefield is set up in the northern region. It will take a few days to get there.


    Several people waved goodbye to those who came to xuanjizong. Li Bufan specially gave them Yunzhou to go on their way.


    Gu Bai lay on the edge of the cloud boat, watching the people under him gradually shrink into dots, and finally nothing could be seen.


    Without seeing Liu Qingjun, he suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    "Shifu is so cruel that he doesn''t come to see me off." Gu Bai murmured.


    Shen Jialing spoke very little and practiced quietly.


    Zhu Xiang is in charge of driving the cloud boat. From time to time, he chats with Gu Bai to relieve his boredom.


    She is a descendant of a secluded family and has great knowledge. Moreover, the voice is pleasant, the tone is gentle, and the things are interesting. Sometimes even Shen Jialing would respond.


    Three people with different personalities stay together, unexpectedly harmonious.

 Chapter 454

    Three days later, the northern region was surrounded by fault mountains.


    The crowd is crowded, all kinds of aura emerge, and occasionally birds sing. The most central circle of the sea of people is a collection of young talents from the top forces.


    "A disciple of Xuanji sect!"


    "I recognize Lei Zhuxiang, the youngest daughter of the Lei family."


    "And Shen Jialing of Xuanji sect!"


    In recent years, Shen Jialing is famous for her rapid progress and often represents Xuanji sect.


    Many people recognize Zhuxiang because of his family.


    When a group of young girls in Chinese clothes saw Shen Jialing and Zhu Xiang, they immediately gathered around and chattered.


    Gu Bai was pushed out three steps away. He looked at the two figures surrounded by stars and shook his head helplessly.


    Zhu Xiang still kept a gentle smile, but Shen Jialing responded coldly, with her long eyelashes drooping and her eyes gently raised, showing some impatience.


    "Ding!"


    At this moment, a flash of light, like lightning, was directed at Shen Jialing.


    Gu Bai is on the outside. Subconsciously, his fingertips are transformed into cold clouds and ejected away, melting into the air with the streamer.


    "Hum!" Seeing this, someone gave a cold hum, which gradually showed up.


    The man was of great stature, fair skin, red lips, and had been drinking for many years. He smiles, showing white teeth, but with a sense of pride and ferocity.


    "It''s the second prince of the demon clan who robbed him!" Gu Bai heard someone around him scream out, at the same time cast a sympathetic look at him.


    "You are Xuanji sect, which old man''s disciple?" He looked at the hand to stop his white, red tongue light lick lips.


    As he approached, a strong smell of blood entered his nose. Gu Bai frowned. The man''s unrestrained gaze made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "No?" Rob Jue''s face was pale, but his lips were blood red, and he laughed cruelly, "then go to die!"


    His breath burst up, and he shot at Gu Bai.


    That fist is not big, but rolled up the hurricane, carrying dazzling lightning, to crush the potential, as if to blow him into powder!


    All of a sudden, Gu Bai''s face changed, and his spirit suddenly rose, forming a wall of ice and gathering in front of him.


    I saw that the shadow of the terrible fist was getting closer and closer, and there was a scream around.


    In front of Gu Bai''s eyes, a man stood in front of him.


    That figure is very thin, but bigger than him, enough to block him.


    He wore a silver mask, revealing only a pair of spring mist like eyes and a beautiful chin.


    Rao is so, but like ink left blank, give people infinite reverie space, let him look more like intoxicating poison, tempting to sink.


    This man gives Gu Bai a very familiar feeling. He had a guess and called hesitantly: "teacher..."


    Before I finished, I saw the man half turned over, raised his index finger and hissed.


    Gu Bai knew that he had guessed correctly. He bent his eyebrows and nodded.


    Liu Qingjun''s right hand becomes a fist, and his well-defined fingers are also wrapped with blue wind and electricity, but it is more bright and dazzling!


    The two fists collide with each other, and the aftershock makes people with weaker accomplishments around groan.


    Just a click.


    Countless cracks appeared on the surface of the fingers, with golden blood and bone visible.


    Those cracks, the moment also appeared in his wrist!

 Chapter 455

    The carpal bone was folded, and the pupil contracted into a small black spot. His scarlet lips opened ferociously, and he screamed in panic and anger.


    Then came the pale gold blood.


    The hijacked body, like a short kite, fell to the ground and fell heavily on the ground.


    Liu Qingjun face as usual, coldly took back his hand. Blood along the thin white fingers, dripping to the ground.


    But not his.


    There was silence all around.


    After the extreme silence, the crowd was like frying pan.


    "This man It''s so strong! Who is he? How come you never seem to see it? "


    "The second prince of the demon clan, he was defeated! When did such a person appear in my generation? "


    Shen Jialing looks at Liu Qingjun''s back, then looks at Gu Bai, and vaguely guesses the truth.


    Zhu Xiang kept a decent smile and approached Gu Bai silently.


    Although Jiejue is cruel and has no brain, his strength is among the top five among the younger generation of the Terran and demon clan.


    In addition, his brother is a big demon robbing mourning, generally no one dares to provoke him.


    But at present, the robbery was not only beaten, but also badly.


    The robber stares at Liu Qingjun as if he wants to see what kind of hateful face is hidden through the mask. He screamed, "you''re done! You''re done! My brother will never let you go! "


    Liu Qingjun hooked his lips: "then even your brother will fight well."


    Anyway, it''s not like I haven''t played.


    When people around heard this, they took a breath.


    "Don''t have another time, otherwise," Liu Qingjun said, "what you hurt is not just a wrist."


    His voice has always been light and lazy. It''s rare for him to be so fierce, even with a hint of murder.


    The robber decided to stare at him for a long time before he left with the bodyguard of the demon clan.


    "Are you all right?" Liu Qingjun turned over and looked at Gu Bai slightly.


    They were so close that Gu Bai could clearly smell the fragrance of lotus like and elegant lingering on Liu Qingjun.


    He shook his head and whispered, "it''s OK, master. You''re really good."


    After thinking about it, Gu Bai asked with a smile, "master, do you miss me when you come here?"


    Liu Qingjun noncommittal, said: "for a long time did not come out of the mountain, just to join the fun."


    Gu Bai raised his eyes, facing the beautiful eyes. Liu Qingjun''s pupil color is with light cyan, can''t see cold, let alone dignified, even show a little soft.


    He suddenly laughed: "master, but I miss you very much."


    Liu Qingjun coughed. He stretched out his hand. On the palm of his hand lay a small silver whistle.


    "If you are in danger inside, blow your whistle."


    I''m going to save you.


    This sentence Liu Qingjun did not say, but Gu Bai already understood.


    He took the silver whistle, hung it on his neck and said with a smile, "so I like master best."


    Liu Qingjun looked down at him. When Gu Bai''s lips were raised, the pear vortex on both sides was very obvious. Those eyes were black and bright, like the stars on a summer night.


    His smile shows a very sincere, let people see also feel comfortable, such as the moon between the clouds, Riverside willow.


    Liu Qingjun couldn''t help bending his lips. He returned to his mind and said, "the battle of demons is about to open."


    He looked at Gu Bai and called softly, "Star River."


    Gu Bai raised his eyes: "hmm?"


    Liu Qingjun moved his lips, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, it came down to four words: "be careful."


    Gu Bai nodded and looked ahead, Liu Qingjun''s figure had disappeared.

 Chapter 456

    At this time, Shen Jialing took a look at the dark sky and said, "it''s time."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a sudden "boom -" thunder, which exploded at the top of the huanduan mountains.


    The sky is covered with dark clouds and the electric light is dim. Golden rays of light poured into the center of the huanduan mountains, where the children of all clans gathered.


    The battle of demons is on.


    "Younger martial brother Xinghe, elder martial brother Jialing," Zhu Xiang said with a restrained smile, "I''ve heard master say that after entering the demon elimination battlefield, everyone may refresh in different places."


    Gu Bai frowned: "what does elder martial sister Zhuxiang mean?"


    "We don''t necessarily get together," Zhu Xiang took two artillery like things from his pocket and handed them to Gu Bai and Shen Jialing. "Just in case, this is our special signal bomb of Lei family. As long as you launch it and the distance is not too far, I can find you."


    Gu Bai praised: "elder martial sister is really thoughtful."


    Shen Jialing thought about it and took the signal bomb.


    The entrance is about to open. Time is pressing. Zhu Xiang holds Gu Bai in one hand and Shen Jialing in the other.


    Shen Jialing was stunned. Don''t open her face.


    The warm, dazzling golden light fell on them. It seems that only after a breath of time, Gu Bai did not react, and then opened his eyes, there was no one around.


    It was dark to the eye.


    It''s very quiet around. It seems to be in a cave. He played a ring finger, Lingqi into a Yingying jade beads, floating beside him, illuminating the surrounding.


    There was water dripping on the rocks, gravel, weeds and dust all around. It''s really a cave. It seems that no one has been here for a long time.


    Gu Bai sighed. As expected, he was still alone.


    He walked straight along the narrow road and soon saw a little bright light.


    The more you go forward, the more light you get.


    "It should be near the entrance of the cave." Gu Bai''s heart was pleased, and his feet moved faster.


    As he approached the entrance of the cave, he suddenly tripped over something.


    Gu Bai stumbled under his feet. After stabilizing his body, he bent down to see what had made him almost fall.


    In the dry soil, half a bead appeared on the surface. It''s quite big, it doesn''t look unusual, and it''s a bit dirty and muddy.


    Gu Bai frowned and turned his aura into a sharp blade to pry the bead out.


    The blue aura turned into water and burned the dust and soil on the bead clean. Mu Chi''s ability to control aura is very good. He didn''t burn that bead.


    After the dirty surface stains are removed, the beads show a lustrous luster. The whole body is amber, with a bright red in the center. There is a strange pattern around the body, and no material can be seen.


    "It''s pretty." Gu Bai said to himself.


    Yuanyuan Tut, who hasn''t appeared for a long time, sighs: "Bai Bai, you are lucky enough. You just came in and found a good thing. ¡¿


    GU Bai''s action is slightly sluggish: "next time you suddenly show up and say hello, you will be scared to death."


    "What is the origin of this bead?" Gu Bai asked and put the bead in his pocket.


    Yuanyuan said: "well It''s not time to talk. ¡¿


    GU Bai: "without stopping any longer, Gu Bai stepped out of the cave. Suddenly, the fierce white light stabbed his eyes. He slowed down and gradually adapted.

 Chapter 457

    Then I felt the smell of blood rushing into my nose. The taste is not heavy, but it makes people feel cool on the back for no reason.


    Looking up, it was a black land, like a dark blanket condensed from dried blood. The sky is also gray. There are several mountains in the distance, but there is no green.


    "I don''t know where Shen Jialing and Zhuxiang are." Gu Bai thought about it, took out the signal bomb in his arms and set it off.


    A huge purple fireworks exploded in the sky.


    "I don''t know if elder martial sister Zhuxiang can find me. Before she comes, why don''t you go around and inquire about the terrain here first."


    After making up his mind, Gu Bai carried the aura at his feet and wandered around the cave.


    The mountain is not too high. There are many trees, but they are all dark gray.


    "Well?" Gu Bai''s step is a meal. His eyes stopped at a tree, a small plant.


    There are six leaves in the whole body of the grass, and a small light colored flower bud is exposed at the top. The branches are leaning forward slightly, and some of them are dispirited.


    "Six stars!" Gu Bai was surprised and went to pick it with his hand.


    He carefully looked at the hands of the plant, "looks like, probably a thousand years of fire."


    Liuxinghui is a rare elixir, not to mention one that has been growing for thousands of years. Combined with other herbs in proportion, it is a rare and precious medicine.


    But all beings have two sides.


    If it''s mixed with something else, it''s a bone destroying poison.


    Just as Gu Bai was preparing to accept the ring, a long sword flashed cold light and stabbed at him.


    "Hand over Liuxinghui and spare your life!" A arrogant female voice is indifferent.


    Gu Bai quickly turned to avoid the sword. Following the prestige, I saw a woman dressed up at the door not far away.


    That woman is not old, looks pretty, but the end of the eye, showing a arrogant atmosphere.


    This person a words don''t agree to start, Gu Bai can''t help but exasperate: "want to kill to rob a treasure?"


    He was well protected by Xuanji sect. No one knew him except the elder disciple of Xuanji sect.


    Before he came to huanduan mountain range, Gu Bai had the foresight to change xuanjizong''s clothes and only wore ordinary clothes.


    At present, she is alone again, which is probably regarded as a small role by this woman.


    The woman said: "I''m a disciple of Liuchuan sect. If you like the six star flower in your hand, you should offer it with your hands."


    Liuchuan sect? Gu Bai''s mind is flowing, which is not a small sect.


    It''s really cats and dogs. Anyone can bully him.


    Gu Bai''s eyes were cold and said, "I can''t give you six star flowers. If you want to, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    The girl''s face suddenly changed. She was a close disciple of the clan. Who didn''t rush to give her what she wanted on weekdays?


    Today, I happened to see Liuxinghui. I wanted to go back and give it to the master for alchemy. I moved out the name of the sect. I thought Gu Bai would send it to me obediently. I didn''t expect that this young man was so shameless!


    "Cut the crap and give it up!" The girl raised her sword with a gloomy face, and her eyes burst with murder.


    It''s actually killing Gu Bai.


    "Oh," Gu Baihan said in a voice, "I said, if you want it, you can take it by your ability!"


    Clay figurine still has three points of anger. Although he is clever and sensible in front of Liu Qingjun, he is not always soft.


    Gu Bai hated this kind of bullying and malicious person.

 Chapter 458

    Gu Bai, with ice blue aura in his hand, moved his toes slightly, approached the other party first, and attacked the girl directly.


    In the face of this kind of person, Gu Bai didn''t even want to use weapons, just a simple blow.


    His fists are not big, even delicate, white and tender, with cold frost between his fingers, and with indomitable hegemony, he bumps into the woman''s abdomen.


    "Ah The woman let out a cry of pain and was shocked a few steps away.


    She tumbled to the ground in confusion and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. Abdominal clothing has been split a big hole, the original white skin was cold air into a terrible cyanosis.


    The most important thing is that Gu Bai''s decisive and fierce punch hit her Dantian. Dantian concussion, tendons tear, directly let her lose the power to fight again.


    The woman reluctantly and hopelessly lay on the ground, staring at Gu Bai: "you! You are so cruel


    Gu Bai slowly patted the palm of his hand, and his delicate eyes curved into an ironic arc: "thank you for your praise."


    This woman''s behavior of trying to kill and seize treasure is really hateful. Gu Bai is just tit for tat. If it were not for her husband''s evil thoughts, how could it come to the present end.


    Gu Bai didn''t kill her and didn''t care about her. Whether she could survive or not depends on her own life.


    However, in such a dangerous place on the demon elimination battlefield, there is no combat capability, and it should be impossible to live for three days.


    Gu Bai turned around again to see if he could find any rare herbs, but this time he was not so lucky and had no chance.


    "Whew -" a figure came through the air.


    Young Leng Jun''s face is covered with thin sweat and seems to have been injured -


    SHEN Jialing was the first one to come to the scene.


    "Xie Xinghe, are you ok?" He glanced at the blood on the ground.


    Over there, the woman of Liuchuan sect is still lying on the ground and yelling.


    Gu Bai said, "it''s just a little accident."


    "How are you?" He looked at Shen Jialing''s slightly pale face and knew that he might have met someone who was trying to pick things up.


    Shen Jialing shook her head. "I don''t have a big problem."


    He did not ask what had happened just now, as if he had never seen the blood all over the ground, nor heard the woman''s voice, and said, "go to a quiet place to have a rest first."


    He did not ask, and Gu Bai would not mention it.


    "That''s a good idea," he said, straightening his clothes. "I was in a cave when I first entered the battle field. The cave is quite remote, so there should be few people. "


    "Well, then go there." Shen Jialing also simply, half a step behind Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai nodded and led him to the cave according to his memory.


    He didn''t look back, so he didn''t see Shen Jialing''s eyelashes drooping slightly. The narrow end of her eyes was gently raised, showing a certain disdain.


    His fingertip aura overflowed, turned into a streamer, and catapulted away at the two women on the ground behind him.


    "Ding --", low and clear.


    The woman''s voice suddenly stopped.


    She was hanging on her waist. The jade pendant, which represented the disciple, suddenly had several cracks. It was broken into several pieces and dispersed as smoke.


    After all, Gu Bai was young, and he had never come out to wander, and he did not understand the means of these aristocratic families.


    Those jade pendants are specially made, which can record pictures and send them back to the family or clan.


    The woman knew that she couldn''t live any longer, and she didn''t want to make Gu Bai feel better. She wanted to record Gu Bai''s appearance and send it back to the clan to ask the master to avenge her.


    But Shen Jialing arrived in time and didn''t let the video go back.

 Chapter 459

    "Just ahead!"


    Gu Bai takes away the weeds he used to cover up, and Shen Jialing follows him into the cave. The light in the cave is dim, and it''s cold and wet. A few drops of water drop intermittently on the rock wall.


    The two of them went deep and found a dry place to sit on the ground and close their eyes to breathe.


    Before Shen Jialing saw the signal coming, she was intercepted by many people. Although she was not seriously injured, her aura was consumed too much, and she was a little weak.


    With his narrow eyes closed, his two long eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and his long dark hair scattered down the smooth cloth, he looked like a painting immortal who was going to take advantage of the wind.


    When Gu Bai''s aura circulates along the meridians, he breathes out a breath, turns his head and opens his eyes. The purpose is the young Leng Jun''s appearance.


    Elder martial brother is very good-looking.


    Gu Bai thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t pay attention to it and said it.


    Shen Jialing slowly opened her eyes and looked at him strangely.


    Such as Gu Bai, the cheeky class, at this time, also feel a bit embarrassed.


    He touched his neck and said with a dry smile, "well, elder martial brother, do you think that all the disciples in the clan look at their faces. You see, elder martial brother, you and elder martial sister Zhuxiang are all very good


    Gu Bai added in a low voice: "of course, there is me."


    Shen Jialing looked away and said in a light voice, "it''s just a skin bag."


    Gu Bai said with a smile, "everyone has a lovely and beautiful heart."


    Shen Jialing suddenly turned her head and asked, "what about xianzun?"


    "My master is certainly the most beautiful person in the world." Gu Bai answered without thinking.


    Shen Jialing dropped her eyes and didn''t speak any more.


    The atmosphere in the cave became a little dull and strange for a moment. At this moment, Gu Bai missed her tender elder martial sister Zhuxiang very much.


    At least, if the elder martial sister is here, it won''t make the atmosphere so awkward.


    "Elder martial brother, where are we going next?" Gu baipiantou, had no words to find words.


    Shen Jialing stood up and said, "this place should belong to the outer ring of the demon elimination battlefield. Let''s go along here and slowly towards the inner ring."


    Each time the battlefield opens, it takes only three days. Naturally, there are more and more precious things in the inner circle.


    Gu Bai nodded in agreement.


    He got up and said, "shall we go now? But what if elder martial sister Zhuxiang sees the signal bomb and comes to us but doesn''t find it? "


    Shen Jialing had already walked out of the cave. "We''ve had a rest for a while. If she was going to come, she would have come long ago. She didn''t see your signal."


    He paused and said, "maybe the place she came in was in the inner circle."


    Hearing Shen Jialing''s words, Gu Bai''s face was worried.


    The inner circle means more good things, but at the same time, it also means more danger. Besides, there is only one person in Zhuxiang.


    Shen Jialing didn''t look back, but seemed to hear his voice. She said a few more words: "she is a member of the hermit family. Besides some means of the clan, she also has more things than we think. Instead of worrying about her, she''d better hurry to the inner circle."


    Shen Jialing is right.


    Zhuxiang''s life experience is extraordinary. Her family must have given her many good things to protect her life, and she has great strength.


    But


    Gu Bai laughed: "elder martial brother, are you comforting me?"


    Shen Jialing: "after a little adjustment, they left the cave and headed for a deeper place of the demon elimination battlefield.


    Along the way, Gu Bai was numb to the bloody picture.


    This is the first day to enter the field of demon elimination. Many people have died.


    In this world completely separated from the outside world, the evil in human nature is fully displayed.

 Chapter 460

    Some people died in the battle with the demon clan, while others died in the hands of the same kind.


    Maybe it''s for a spirit beast, maybe it''s because of a pill, or maybe it''s just because I don''t like it.


    Greed, hatred and ignorance, resentment and hatred, all kinds of people.


    Gu Bai and Shen Jialing came all the way and saw too much blood.


    He slapped the man who was trying to take his magic weapon in front of him to the ground. By her side, Shen Jialing is just picking up another person.


    "Kill, or stay?" Shen Jialing asked, a layer of coldness appeared in her gray eyes. He was really a little impatient, so the people who wanted to grab treasure were like maggots with bones. I don''t know how many times they met along the way.


    Gu Bai frowned.


    The reason in his heart made it impossible for him to kill them, but these people had no pity on them before, which was fatal.


    After pondering for a long time, he said, "waste their cultivation."


    Two green auras wrapped in pills ran into the two people.


    After eating the elixir, the aura will disappear and return to heaven and earth.


    The two men thumped and yelled in pain, and their skin became bloody. Gu Bai looked at it for a long time. At last, he dropped his eyes and said nothing.


    Now, he thought, his heart was getting colder and harder.


    Shen Jialing looked back at him and said, "you have to get used to these things."


    "I know," Gu Bai sighed. "I just feel a little puzzled. Before I fight with the demon clan, I begin to fight each other."


    "People''s greed is endless," Shen Jialing said, skipping the two men. "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The battle field is divided into four parts: the East, the west, the north and the south.


    On the black soil, it is the outer ring, and on the red soil, it is the inner ring.


    The inner circle often symbolizes greater opportunities and deeper crises.


    Generally, the children of these aristocratic families and clans are sent to the outer circle. In these three days, they can choose to be complacent or courageous.


    It is said that in the center of the inner circle stands a tower, called Tongtian tower, which is the place where ancient gods fell during the civil war.


    The establishment of the demon elimination battlefield is not only for the sake of letting the young children of the Terran and demon race fight, but also for the sake of the tower.


    And what''s in the tower - the inheritance of the gods.


    The day passed quickly, with some people worried and others happy.


    Gu Bai and Shen Jialing still couldn''t get to the inner circle because the battle field was too big. They found a cave to rest nearby.


    On the way, Shen Jialing set off the signal bomb from Zhuxiang and waited for a while, but she didn''t see Zhuxiang come to them.


    Gu Bai was worried, and Shen Jialing was silent.


    When they finally set foot in the inner circle, they obviously met fewer people or demons.


    As soon as he entered the inner layer of the ancient battlefield, he felt that his whole blood was coagulated, and the ancient and rich breath was too heavy to breathe.


    Gu Bai and Shen Jialing went on for some distance, and then they saw a black spot in the distance.


    When we got closer, the black spot became clear. It turned out to be the top of the tower.


    The tower is black and towering.


    Around, Gu Bai finally saw a lot of people and demons. Instead of fighting, they got together, staring at the tower gate with expectation in their eyes.


    Gu Bai squints to see, doubt ground voice: "is that?"


    Shen Jialing lowered her eyebrows and replied, "Tongtian tower."


    There is no need for Shen Jialing to explain more. Yuanyuan has already told the history and significance of Tongtian tower in his mind.


    That is the purpose of Gu Bai''s visit.

 Chapter 461

    "Boom", the dusty door slowly opened.


    "Hum --" Gu Bai''s ears suddenly heard a hum, not only him, but also everyone who stepped on the inner ring of the earth heard the strange sound.


    The sky suddenly darkened and a huge shadow fell over the ground. In the darkness, a dazzling light pierces the void. In the vast sky, slowly rose a touch to reveal the sacred and inviolable breath of the virtual shadow.


    The virtual shadow suddenly opened his eyes, and the golden pupil solemnly scanned the people in the ancient battlefield.


    "The inheritance of God, who is predestined to get."


    The deep voice exploded in everyone''s ears like thunder.


    "It''s the idea of ancient gods!" There was a scream.


    Without waiting for everyone to respond, the voice said, "the trial begins!"


    In front of his eyes, the white light flashed, and his body seemed to turn into a feather. With the whirlpool of flowing water, he kept falling. Gu Bai vaguely heard an anxious "Star River".


    It seems that a hundred years have passed, and it seems that it is just a moment.


    Gu Bai opened his eyes again and saw a completely strange scene. It was empty all around, with several long-standing lights on. Behind it was a locked door. There was a strange array in the center, and a staircase in the right corner led to the upper floor.


    He frowned tightly.


    Just now, when the ancient god Xuying talked about "the inheritance of God", Yuanyuan was very excited, but now it was silent. No matter how Gu Bai yelled, he didn''t respond.


    Gu Bai tried to push the door behind him and couldn''t open it.


    Anyway, we can''t get out now. We''d better have a try.


    He made up his mind and stepped on the middle array. Just like stepping on the thin air, after a quick falling feeling, I opened my eyes again and saw a beautiful scenery.


    The grass grows and the peach blossoms bloom. As soon as the warm wind blows, the branches and petals fall.


    Where is this? How is it so familiar?


    What about me? Who am I?


    Gu Bai looked at him blankly, but his hands covered his eyes. Behind him came a warmth, and the man put his jaw on his head.


    Gentle male voice in the ear: "guess who I am."


    "Elder martial brother." Gu Bai heard his voice without thinking.


    That person then loosened a hand, take to smile, way: "we frost Chen is really clever."


    Frost?


    Gu white eyebrow heart a jump, suddenly feel headache ground is like to burst. The scattered pictures are constantly jumping. The people behind him disappear, and the pictures in front of him are no longer there. Instead, there is an endless darkness.


    Pain from the chest diffuse to all around, a flashing cold light of the sword accurately inserted into Gu Bai''s heart. He wants to see the man who sticks to the long sword, but it''s like he''s caged in a dark fog, and he can''t see clearly.


    He heard himself ask, "why? Why


    The man did not answer.


    Behind him, there was a tall shadow.


    Gu Bai went to see another man and said weakly, "master, master, why?"


    This time there was a response.


    The shadow moved and seemed to sigh. His voice was gentle, but cold to the bone: "frost Chen, this is your life."


    He said with some pity, "your life is not good."


    Gu Bai stares at the person in front of him persistently, "what about elder martial brother, do you think so?"


    There''s still no echo.


    Chest pain is intense, but Gu Bai suddenly laughed, hate voice: "I don''t believe in life."


    Gu Bai could feel the life disappearing little by little, and the strong pain and hatred filled his whole chest.

 Chapter 462

    Gu Bai closed his eyes, as if he had sunk into a thick and dark hell, and his heart was jumping with a raging fire, trying to burn everything clean in the world.


    The aura in the elixir field runs wildly, but it seems that he doesn''t realize it and calls it madly.


    Gu Bai''s hand unconsciously scratched in the void and met the silver whistle hanging on his neck. He couldn''t tell why. He just thought it was very important to him.


    Perhaps there is still a trace of reason in the dark, he hardly put it on his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Star River."


    "Star River."


    "Xinghe, wake up."


    Whose voice is it?


    A little clear, some cold, but at the end of a little longer, then with a bit of indescribable sentimental.


    Gu Bai recovered some Qingming, and his body seemed to be shaken by someone, and a few calls came faintly.


    Gu Bai suddenly opened his eyes, spilled a little blood from the corner of his mouth, but quickly moved on his hands, forming one Dharma array after another


    after a long time, the surging mood slowly calmed down, and the aura also recovered.


    Around came a light call, there is humanity: "it seems that you have nothing."


    Gu Bai then raised his eyes and looked at him.


    The man had deep black hair and a little deep eye socket, which gave birth to the illusion of deep gazing. He has a pair of light brown eyes under the faint pan a circle of green, straight nose under the pale lips slightly raised. The ethereal and dusty temperament makes people feel some suddenly. I''m afraid that the immortal in the nine palace has gone astray into the world.


    Very familiar, but totally different.


    Gu Bai asked, "did you wake me up just now?"


    The man said with a smile: "as soon as I got here, I saw you look alone It''s crazy. I guess you''re possessed, so I try to wake you up


    Fortunately, Gu Bai still has some sense.


    He looked sincere and his tone was gentle. Gu Bai''s warning in his heart was lighter. He looked at him and said, "thank you very much, young master."


    "My name is Xie Xinghe. I don''t know what to call you?" Seeing that he has extraordinary bearing and doesn''t dress like a clan, I think he is also a son of a great family.


    That person tiny a meal, smile way: "call me clear Chen is good."


    Qingchen said that because of his physical problems, he could not live for more than a year, so he wanted to come to Tongtian tower to seek opportunities to change his life.


    I want to try. The young man spoke very calmly, as if he were talking about something taken for granted.


    Gu Bai raised his eyes and looked at Qingchen with a touch of respect in his eyes.


    Everything in this world can only be understood after experiencing. Give it a try. It''s easy to say, but I don''t know how many people don''t even have the courage to try.


    "I just heard you vaguely say that you don''t believe in fate," Qingchen turned his head and his long hair slid down his shoulder. "I think it''s very good."


    Gu Bai was stunned for a moment.


    "Someone always tells me that this is fate," Qingchen smiles, "but I don''t believe in fate either."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t expect that the illusion of the first floor was so fierce. Gu Bai was on the alert, and he couldn''t help being careful when he stepped on the stairs leading to the second floor.


    First order.


    Two steps.


    ¡­¡­


    Thirteen steps.


    When the last step came down, the scene in the eyes of the public was very different.


    It is no longer in the dark tower, but in a magnificent hall.


    In the center, there are excellent magic weapons, strange stones, piles of spirit stones, and countless skill scrolls, which are almost fascinating.


    Seems to have a strange magic, traction hidden in the heart of greed, ready to move.

 Chapter 463

    Some people can''t help it. The greed in their eyes has been condensed together like substance. They come forward a few steps, chanting "mine, mine, all mine" while eagerly searching for all kinds of treasures. Their eyes are red and look like madness.


    "Ah The shrill and pitiful cry resounded through the ancient battlefield.


    I saw those people full of greed, their bodies were extremely twisted, and their pain turned into a light smoke, which seemed to disappear from the future.


    The rest of the clothes on the ground prove that what happened just now is not an illusion.


    Everyone was randomly divided into groups of two, and they didn''t know what was going on in other people''s lives.


    Some people have seen that the second test is greed.


    To cultivate one way, the way is long and difficult. One who has to have strong willpower can''t go to the end.


    Gu Bai had no interest in these methods, and he easily broke through the illusions in front of him.


    See Chen again, already standing on the stairs of the third floor.


    Gu Bai raised his eyes and looked at him. The young man leaned forward, his eyebrows blurred in the yellow light, and his tall shadow stretched out on the ground. There was a strange feeling in his heart.


    But when I have to think about it carefully, I can''t catch it.


    In the twinkling of an eye, has entered the third floor.


    "Qingchen, do you think it''s hot?" Gu Bai fanned his face with his hand.


    Qingchen doubts and shakes his head: "there is no feeling."


    But Gu Bai only felt that the air became very dull, and he felt as if there was a fire burning in his heart.


    "It''s hot." This feeling became more and more obvious. Gu Bai frowned, as if he was in a fire, suffering from the flames.


    His heart was burning. He felt upset and didn''t like to see anything. Some scenes flashed in his mind.


    "Shuangchen, from now on, Qing''er is your elder martial brother."


    "We Shuangchen are the smartest."


    "Younger martial brother, I also want to believe you, but..."


    "Shuangchen, I can only blame you for your bad life."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Xie Xinghe? Star River Qingchen noticed that something was wrong with him and called repeatedly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu Bai raised his head, and his eyes flashed with a hint of red. Impatience and irritability filled his whole heart, Gu Bai whispered: "don''t bother me."


    Qingchen is stunned.


    Then he stretched out a clean and slender hand and squeezed her chin. He whispered: "Xie Xinghe, look at me."


    Then patiently repeated, "what''s the matter?"


    That pair of eyes is very clean, such as empty mountain, after the new rain, some micro Green let Gu Bai think of Liu Qingjun.


    He was stunned, recovered some Qingming, shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I just feel that my viscera are burning like a fire


    "But I don''t have such a feeling," Qingchen droops his eyes, toward smile, "you sober up some, this should be the same as just, it''s an illusion."


    His tone was gentle but firm. The voice is not high, not low, into Gu Bai''s ears.


    Visions? Yes, the last level changes the magic wealth and tests greed. This pass should also be similar, but why only he felt abnormal, Qingchen didn''t?


    What is the test of this level?


    Gu Bai thought deeply and felt that his enthusiasm had dissipated.


    Just now, in the burning feeling of the flame, he was upset and angry. From the bottom of his heart, there was a boundless irritability. Those memory fragments belonging to Shuangchen kept replaying in his mind.

 Chapter 464

    That''s anger.


    Gu Bai raised his eyes and felt as if he had experienced a clear autumn dream.


    I see.


    The burning sensation gradually subsided and Gu Bai returned to normal. Seeing this, Qingchen said with a smile, "it seems that there is nothing wrong."


    Gu Bai shakes his head. He looks at Qingchen for a long time before he opens his lips and asks, "you Don''t you feel angry about something? "


    Anger is anger.


    Those painful memories, unforgettable hatred, have turned into a fire in the heart, easily touched the deepest thorn in people''s heart.


    Gu Bai, for example, almost sank into it.


    On the contrary, Qingchen is still calm from beginning to end.


    "Of course," Qingchen a smile, such as Jiaoyue Shenghui, "but angry hurt, so I never revenge."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Bai choked, "you are so good tempered."


    Qingchen is noncommittal.


    "Shall we continue?" Gu Bai looks at the stairs in the corner and signals to Qingchen.


    "I have no problem," Qingchen said. "I''m just worried about whether your body will recover."


    Gu Bai was embarrassed when he got into trouble again and again.


    Strange to say, clearly and Qingchen is the first time to meet, Qingchen to his feeling is very familiar and relaxed.


    When I first met you, it was like an old friend coming back. That''s about how it feels.


    Gu Bai shook his head and said, "it''s all right now."


    Qingchen said, "let''s go to the fourth floor."


    "Well." Gu Bai passed him, stepped on the stairs first, turned back to him with a smile, "this time I''ll go ahead and find the way for you."


    The wicks of the long-standing lamps on the two walls are jumping. In the light of the dim yellow candle, the young man has a pretty face. His dark eyes reflect a little luster, and the corners of his mouth are bent to reveal the shallow pear vortex on both sides.


    Qingchen is slightly stunned. When he gets back to his mind, Gu Bai has already stepped on the last stairs. He quickly gathers his eyes and keeps up with Gu Bai in the long legs.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It is said that there are eight sufferings in the world: birth, old age, sickness and death, greed, anger, ignorance, resentment and hatred, love to leave, and can''t ask.


    "Have you ever loved someone?" In the vast expanse of white, the ethereal voice reverberates in the ear, like far and near.


    "Have you ever hated another man?" The voice continued to ask questions, like silk thread tightly around all the people.


    "What is the fourth level to do?" Gu Bai frowned, puzzled.


    Qingchen shook his head: "it looks different from before."


    Suddenly a gust of wind around, the center of the storm, a slim figure gradually appeared.


    Gu Bai immediately stood in front of Qingchen, and his fingertips were cold.


    The wind is slowly getting smaller, and the figure is more and more clear - a tall and luxurious woman with long wavy hair and calm eyes, but when she sees Gu Bai, she moves slightly.


    As the breeze rippled the surface of the lake.


    "I didn''t expect that after such a long time," the woman''s eyes were distant, as if in memory, sighed, "I can see you again."


    "Do you know me?" Gu Bai was surprised.


    The woman frowned and looked at him carefully. Then she sighed and murmured, "no, not after all."


    Gu Bai asked, "what do you mean?"


    She did not answer, the corners of her mouth rose, arrogant but let people take it for granted, "my name is QingNv, if you want to go upstairs, you should defeat me first."


    This sentence is not only to Gu Bai and Qingchen, but to everyone who reaches the fourth floor.


    "My true body fell thousands of years ago, but now it''s only one of a hundred gods, and my strength is less than one in ten thousand before I was born," she said


    She sighed again and said, "besides, you are an old friend. I will show mercy."

 Chapter 465

    "Do you know me?" Gu Bai was surprised.


    The woman frowned and looked at him carefully. Then she sighed and murmured, "no, not after all."


    Gu Bai asked, "what do you mean?"


    She did not answer, the corners of her mouth rose, arrogant but let people take it for granted, "my name is QingNv, if you want to go upstairs, you should defeat me first."


    This sentence is not only to Gu Bai and Qingchen, but to everyone who reaches the fourth floor.


    "My true body fell thousands of years ago, but now it''s only one of a hundred gods, and my strength is less than one in ten thousand before I was born," she said


    She sighed again and said, "besides, you are an old friend. I will show mercy."


    Strange.


    Gu Bai was puzzled. He always felt that QingNv''s smile was familiar, as if he had seen it before. But that''s impossible. He was sure that this was the first time he had seen a young girl.


    Gu Bai was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    But listen to the young girl leisurely smile: "how do you become so dawdling now, come on, fight with me."


    "Are you talking to me?" Gu Bai pointed to himself and asked.


    The young girl waved her hand impatiently and said, "not with you, but with whom?" She raised her eyes and looked at Gu Bai with green eyes.


    "How to pass?" Gu Bai asked.


    With a wave of her left hand, the wind swept up the dust, and the vines grew out of the ground, forming a circle. She tiptoed a little, stood in the circle, and urged Gu Bai and Qingchen: "as long as you can let me out of the circle, you will win. Come on, one by one, or two together? "


    Gu Bai thought about it and said to Qingchen, "I''ll go first."


    "Be more careful." Qingchen smiles at him.


    Gu Bai also smiles at him, "I have a sense of propriety in my heart."


    With that, he walked into the circle and looked at her.


    The young girl suddenly smiles: "I really want to beat you. I''ve been thinking about it since thousands of years ago."


    She was caught off guard, and the wind was so strong that several vines came out of the ground and grew rapidly, which tightly bound Gu Bai''s body.


    The white and slender hands hold Gu Bai''s neck. Gu Bai quickly turns into a few cold ice, but she doesn''t move further.


    She just sad, stubborn, calm looking at Gu Bai. His strength gradually increased, and Gu Bai frowned. His face was slightly red, and he seemed to be out of breath.


    The young girl suddenly released her hand. She turned her head, gritted her teeth and said, "asshole, if you eat right, I won''t do anything to you!"


    Gu Bai coughed a few times and felt puzzled, but he still showed a smile and said in a warm voice, "thank you."


    "Don''t thank me," said the young girl, her face wider. "I don''t need it!"


    She pointed to the stairs and said in a cold voice, "I don''t want to see you. Go away."


    Gu Bai shook his head: "I want to wait for Qingchen together."


    "Oh," green girl turned her head, green eyes staring at his eyes, "I don''t want to see you and he love each other, if you still stay here, I will kill him."


    "Go away." She opened her lips and murmured coldly.


    The imperial power on the young girl''s body is as real as it can be, and it is heavily on Gu Bai and Qingchen''s shoulders.


    Qingchen said: "nothing, you go first, don''t worry about me."


    Gu Bai hesitated, but after seeing the coldness in her eyes becoming more serious, she sighed, "then you should be more careful." He turned and stepped up the stairs.


    It was not until the figure disappeared that the young girl seemed relieved and lost.

 Chapter 466

    "My name is QingNv. If I want to get the inheritance of God, I must pass this pass first." Curly hair and green eyes are obviously one of the parts of a young woman.


    "Why?" Shen Jialing said with great interest, "it''s not an illusion at last."


    "Come on, fight with me. If you win, you can go upstairs." Green girl''s eyes sparkle with eager light, silent for thousands of years, she almost bored to death.


    "Good." Shen Jialing''s eyes were also burning, and the sword was already in her hand. "It''s my honor to fight with ancient gods."


    Everyone loves to praise, and God is no exception. Hearing this, the young girl chuckled: "I won''t let you because you say so."


    Shen Jialing said, "no need."


    With his eyes as black as obsidian, he said slowly, "because I won''t lose."


    Green girl picks eyebrow, "little fellow, you look very crazy. Come on, let me see if you have this qualification maniac


    "With pleasure." The sword comes out of its sheath in an instant. The cold blade is frosty, and the killing intention is diffuse. Shen Jialing stood up with a sword and went straight to the young lady.


    The hurricane swept through, blowing up sharp air currents. Thick and long vines grew up from the ground again. They tried to pull Shen Jialing and grew rapidly, forming a cage.


    Shen Jialing''s real yuan was surging, which turned into streamers and scattered the airflow.


    "Chi -" with a clear sword chant, jiusha sword cut off the dense green vines in front of her eyes. Shen Jialing walked out of it leisurely like walking in the clouds. He seemed to have some regrets: "it''s just so."


    Hearing this, QingNv was extremely depressed. She was so angry that she yelled, "if it wasn''t for you, you would have been crushed to death with a finger."


    "Yes." Shen Jialing seemed to wake up in a dream. Her long and thin eyelashes dropped gently. He spoke slowly, word by word: "you died thousands of years ago."


    For a moment, the young girl was speechless. This is indeed an undeniable fact, even if she seems to be more real now, it is just an idea. Before long, it will dissipate between heaven and earth.


    "God is dead." Shen Jialing raised her lips and said, "you are dead, but I am still alive, so the victory or defeat between us is doomed from the beginning."


    His voice suddenly softened a bit, such as the spring breeze blowing willow shore, falling flowers tripping in the water. Young girl''s mood is also a little trance up, when she realized the danger, sweat suddenly, Shen Jialing''s sword has quietly appeared behind her.


    "Broken."


    One sword suddenly became two, two became four In such a cycle, the sky was filled with sword shadows in an instant.


    The sharp blade coldly faces the young girl, and does not hide the whole body''s murderous opportunity. A tiny bit is that every sword as like as two peas is even the same as sword.


    Shen Jialing floating in the air, black eyes deep as bottomless abyss, indifferently to the young girl: "give up."


    "No way!" The young girl was shocked and annoyed. With a wave of both hands, there was a violent storm in the air, carrying the anger of the young girl to attack the shadow of man Tian sword.


    She can''t tell which one is the real body of the sword, but it doesn''t matter.


    Then just destroy all the swords.


    The wind howled, the strong suction rolled up a lot of swords, floating and sinking in the storm.


    "Bang bang!" The sound of the sword breaking one after another.

 Chapter 467

    Shen Jialing''s face remained unchanged. She turned Zhenyuan into a sharp blade and cut off the vine that was ready to wrap around him. He''s a little bit on the tip of his foot. He''s getting closer and closer to QingNv in a few jumps!


    The vines behind him followed him closely, and soon the green covered the ground and walls.


    Finally, he stopped three steps away from her.


    He stepped forward with his right foot, and the sword seemed to be shining with stars all over the sky, sweeping away to the young girl. The sword Qi tears the darkness, and the faint fire light becomes the most dazzling existence between heaven and earth at this time.


    "Jingyun ¡¤ Rizhao"


    SHEN Jialing plans to make a quick decision, and one move is her best move. The sword is full of energy, as if it''s really burning.


    Originally dark room, the moment was full of bright light, as if suddenly the end of the day.


    However, what is more terrifying is that there is endless sword meaning in the light.


    The young girl picked her eyebrows by accident.


    The darkness was driven away and the sword was drawing closer and closer. The young girl raised her hand. Two hurricanes rose in front of her, and thick vines grew rapidly on the ground, just like two peaks on the river slowly closing together, blocking all the rays of the hot sun out of her body!


    In the dark floor, it was first illuminated by white light, as bright as day. At this moment, the wind and clouds, like the coming rain, engulfed the light, fast enough to make people doubt whether it was an illusion.


    Shen Jialing took back her sword and thought, lost?


    The young girl rubbed her forehead wearily. "It''s just that. You win."


    Shen Jialing


    "If you win, you win." His unfinished words were blocked by QingNv.


    The young girl no longer looked at him. She swung her sleeves and the wind rolled Shen Jialing''s figure up the stairs.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "I said, QingNv, it''s too obvious for you to release water."


    At the top of Tongtian tower, several figures gathered. The tall girl with curly hair and green eyes is obviously a young girl. She embraces her hands in front of her chest, looks cold and proud, and has no shame of being torn down.


    "Those little guys win by their ability. Why do you say I let go of water?" She spoke in a cool voice.


    "Fart!" A tall, strong, dark man called out.


    "Young girl, you are too playful." Qingjun youth on one side also glanced at QingNv, obviously dissatisfied.


    The young girl turned her head and bit her lower lip: "I just want to keep some strength and see the day when he comes back."


    There was silence all around.


    In the corner stood a half old child, who looked cold and never spoke. At this time, I can''t help but soften my eyebrows. He raised his head and said in a slow voice, "yes, that day will come soon."


    Under the soft ink hair, a snow-white delicate face, two eyes looking at the front, exuding wordless power - is a pair of dark blue pupil.


    However, in those eyes, it seems that I have experienced a vast time, a long time. The exploration has broken through the vicissitudes of life.


    QingNv and others seemed to have great respect for him and bowed to his body.


    All of a sudden, the boy''s pupils suddenly shrank, his body seemed to be fixed, and he trembled with excitement.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?" The young man beside him frowned and asked.


    "Brother..." The boy murmured. As soon as he reached out his hand, a mirror image was pulled to him from a distance and spread out clearly in front of the crowd.


    It shows the appearance of a young man. He is going to the fourth floor. He is wearing the simplest clothes, but he has the brightest appearance in the world.


    The young girl couldn''t help but say: "he is indeed the most similar one for thousands of years, but..."

 Chapter 468

    But not after all.


    In the second half of the sentence, the young girl didn''t say it.


    The boy had a complicated look on his face. Finally, he whispered, "I''ll guard his fourth floor."


    The young girl opened her mouth, but did not speak.


    The boy didn''t say much anymore, but disappeared in a flash.


    "By the way, Han yingchong, why are you still here? Who is guarding the fifth floor? " The man suddenly remembered that he had never seen someone.


    Qingjun youth, who was called the heavy cold shadow, said, "it''s tu you."


    "Crazy!" The black man jumped up and cried bitterly, "what do you want her to do? What''s the use of her


    "Because I said I saw someone very similar to Fusheng," the young girl looked up at the beam, not to the man''s eyes, "so youyou passed excitedly."


    "You know, we can''t stop her." She sighed helplessly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man also sighed, "it seems that we can have a rest. Those little guys won''t get to the sixth floor so soon."


    Cold shadow key head, and looked at the green girl, a little hesitant to ask: "you say, that person can go to the last?"


    The young girl said, "I hope so. After all, your Highness has been waiting for thousands of years."


    Black strong man and cold shadow heavy all have a meal.


    "This amazing appearance, the world will not find a second person," Han Ying sighed again, "maybe, he is the reincarnation of floating life."


    As if back to thousands of years ago, that person''s ink hair scattered, a pair of eyes casually saw the world.


    He stood on the cloud, looking indifferent and alienated, as if reincarnation of life and death, the world of mortals, have nothing to do with him.


    However, in the end, in order to protect the people, he chose to die with tens of thousands of magic soldiers in such a tragic way.


    His name is Fu Sheng. He is a vagrant and has lived his whole life.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai wanted to wait for Qingchen, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t see him.


    The floor was empty, and occasionally there was a cool breeze. Gu Baiwei frowned, a little confused.


    There was silence, except for his breath and heartbeat.


    This is the fourth floor.


    There are still several floors. Gu Bai doesn''t know.


    He didn''t know how long he had been trapped in the building.


    But he knows that the system must hope that he can get the "inheritance of God". As long as you pass all the tests, you can inherit the power of God.


    It''s a great chance. It''s an incomparable temptation for every monk. It makes people envious and crazy.


    But Gu Bai doesn''t care very much, if it''s not required by the system.


    Stepping on the floor of the fourth floor, Gu Bai looked at the figure standing in the center and staring at him, a little trance.


    Is it a child?


    "You Do you know me? " The child''s eyes were wide open, and he didn''t cry, but he made people really feel the strong sadness.


    "I don''t know." Gu Bai shook his head.


    "My name is Yan Tong, this name," the child said with a smile, eyes distant, as if in memory, "you gave it to me, do you remember?"


    The deep blue eyes are full of hope. But when he saw Gu Bai shaking his head, he suddenly broke into pieces.


    It''s you, brother. But how can you not remember me?


    Gu Bai frowned and knew the sea.


    Yan Tong.


    Why, there will be a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    Yan Tong raised his hand to wipe away the wet meaning of the fundus of his eyes, and tried to pull out a big smile: "but also, I didn''t hatch at that time, it''s normal that my brother didn''t know me."

 Chapter 469

    "You call me brother?" Gu Bai asked.


    "Yes," Yan Tong nodded solemnly, and his delicate and tender face was full of seriousness. "Blood is connected, spirit is linked, you are my only brother."


    "No," Gu Bai said, shaking his head slightly. "I think you are mistaken."


    Yan Tong was silent. He lowered his eyes and murmured, "no way."


    There are thousands of people in this world, but my brother can never admit his mistake.


    "You''ll remember later." Yan Tong said.


    He looked at Gu Bai and said with a smile, "brother, please come to the last floor."


    "Why?"


    "Because that''s when you become the real, complete you."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The corner of the white shirt flashed by, and Yan Tong stood in the same place, with a pair of empty eyes, watching Gu Bai''s figure disappear at the corner of the stairs.


    He suddenly squatted on the ground, buried his head in his arms, and couldn''t help crying.


    From sobbing in a low voice, it gradually turned into wailing, as if he had lost his most beloved thing, despairing his sadness.


    Once upon a time, Yan Tong cried like this.


    At that time, he had just hatched, and his pure golden pupil was twinkling with curiosity about the world. He hopped to Chaoge, ready to find his brother.


    Along the way, he was thinking about what his brother would look like. Once upon a time, my brother talked to him through a thin eggshell.


    His voice is very nice, a little low and a little cold, but he will habitually rise a little at the end of the note, showing a bit of tenderness.


    Yan Tong thought, not from happy, casually humming out of tune ditty. However, the smile completely solidified when he saw the collapse of Chaoge city.


    "What happened? What about my brother? Where''s my brother? " Like a madman, he shuttled through the ruined city of Chaoge, holding every survivor in his sight and asking in a loud voice.


    No one answered him.


    I don''t know how long he felt tired. Fear, perplexity, fear, sour filled a heart.


    Until a woman said in a dumb voice, "Fusheng, in order to protect Chaoge city If you die, all the spirits will be destroyed! "


    In Chaoge City, there is only one person named Fusheng - his brother.


    I see.


    Yan Tong felt in a trance as if heaven had collapsed.


    Tears from the corner of his eyes slowly slide, he squatted in the rubble between the dead wood, tearing his heart and crying.


    Just like this time.


    No, it''s different -


    Yan Tong raised his red and swollen eyes and looked at the people who had gone and returned.


    Gu Baiwei bent over, put his slender hand gently in his hair and gently rubbed it like comfort, "don''t cry."


    "Brother..." Yan Tong doesn''t seem to react.


    "You''re crying too loud." Gu Bai twisted his pretty eyebrows slightly.


    Yan Tong was stunned for a moment, and his face was slightly red. "That''s because my brother doesn''t want me anymore," he said in a low voice, pouting and frowning


    He looked at Gu Bai with bright eyes, begging on his face, tears hanging from the corner of his eyes, and said in a soft voice: "brother, this time, don''t leave Yan Tong, OK?"


    Gu Bai stares at him, and his words turn into a "good" word.


    Yan Tong casually wiped away the tears on his face, as if he had got the candy, smiling contentedly.


    He said, "brother, go upstairs. I''ll wait for you on the top floor."


    Like a light wind, light and shadow flash, silent, Yan Tong has disappeared.

 Chapter 470

    Gu Bai slightly gathered up beautiful eyes.


    Although Yan Tong looks like a child, he should be an ancient god. Why does he so firmly believe that he is his brother?


    What''s the secret of the last floor?


    "The real, complete me," Gu Bai thought of Yan Tong''s words before and shook his head, "what does that mean?"


    I don''t know.


    He could only gather his mind and go to the fifth floor step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    What''s on the fifth floor?


    Everyone who wants to go upstairs inevitably has this question.


    Is it a more powerful God than QingNv, or a more fierce illusion?


    They are all in the bottom of their hearts to play the spirit of 12 points, concentrate on preparing for the next may face the danger.


    However, when I see the real guard, I can''t help but feel a little stunned -


    the girl with bright eyebrows and white teeth has a beautiful smile, eyes like ink grapes, two furry fox ears on her head and a long and beautiful tail behind her, which makes her look more petite and lovely.


    "Hello, my name is tu you." She excitedly introduced herself to everyone who arrived on the fifth floor.


    "My God, it''s really you, your highness Fu Sheng!" As soon as the girl''s figure was in a flash, she jumped up to Gu Bai''s side, and her eyes were shining like a baby.


    Gu Bai said, "my surname is Xie, and my name is Xinghe."


    "Yes, I see, your highness Tu you snapped his fingers and turned into a brush. She pointed to the palm of her hand, looked forward to it, and looked at Gu Bai fanatically: "Your Highness, I have admired you for a long time, please sign for me!"


    Gu Bai


    He was helpless: "girl..."


    The brush came closer, and tu you seemed to have bright little stars in his eyes and said, "Your Highness, please sign."


    The girl''s face is lovely, her voice is soft and waxy, her big eyes are twinkling, and she bit her lower lip nervously, as if he didn''t agree and would cry.


    Gu Bai sighed and finally took over the pen. After a pause, he wrote the word "Floating Life" on the back of Tu youyubai''s hand.


    Tu youyou was so happy that he couldn''t see his teeth. She looked at Gu Bai carefully and said, "Your Highness, you are totally different from the legend, but your appearance and breath are absolutely right!"


    "The legendary me," Gu Bai was a little curious, "what does it look like?"


    Tu youyou''s eyes were even brighter when he heard it. He hopped around on the ground and said, "in legend, you are the most powerful figure of the demon dragon family. You are the young god, the master of the green dragon, and the frost of the nineteen states with one sword. He was resolute, brave and good at fighting, and beautiful. I''ve seen your image before. It''s so cool! " The tone is full of reminiscence and praise.


    Gu Bai listened and drew a figure in his mind. That man is as like as two peas, and should be stronger. He is a spirit animal with feet. He is in high spirits. His sword is burning in his hand and his fighting spirit is burning in his eyes.


    He sighed wistfully, "sounds like a man to admire."


    "Yes, your highness. That''s why your heroic figure has always been in my mind." Tu youyou counted with his fingers, "one, two, three It''s been tens of millions of years! "


    "People all say that you are dead, but I don''t believe it. Don''t I see you now?" Tu youyou said with a smile.

 Chapter 471

    Gu Bai''s heart can''t help waving a trace of ripples, happy for the floating life. There is a person who remembers the time of another person for tens of millions of years only by virtue of the image of nothingness. If you ask yourself, it is estimated that he can not do so.


    But


    "What is the test of this level?" This is the most important issue at the moment.


    Tu youyou pouted his lips as if he was thinking for a while and said, "chat with me, your highness. When there is nothing to say, you can go upstairs."


    "That''s it?" Gu Bai was surprised.


    "That''s it." Tu youyou smiles. Two foxes have small bells hanging on their ears. They also move slightly and make a clear sound.


    Gu Bai only thinks that it is absurd to live in famine. However, if the gatekeeper says so, he can only do so.


    "Where do we start?"


    Tu you''s eyes brightened and he was a little excited: "let''s start from the beginning of the separation of heaven and earth and the birth of the LORD God!"


    Gu Bai


    -


    "Hello, my name is tu you." Tu youyou''s other idea is to say hello to the person who just climbed the stairs.


    The man slowly raised his head, wearing a silver mask, a pair of Jian Shui Qiu Tong shallow reflection of her appearance.


    Tu you sniffed hard, exclaimed, his eyes were wide open, and he swallowed: "I''m a good girl, white, white que!"


    She sprang out step by step, jumped to Qingchen''s side, tut tut said: "I didn''t expect to see not only your highness Fusheng, but also you today. If those little girls knew, they might envy me!"


    With that, tu you''s eyes darkened. Unfortunately, those little girls in her mouth died in the chaos of the robbery, even a wisp of ghost did not leave.


    Qingchen said: "girl..."


    His voice and color are cool and slightly heavy, just like the pipa plucking, the beads falling on the jade plate, and the sound of cold.


    Tu you, who had been in the past, was awakened by this sound. She raised her head and turned into a smiling figure. She called a pen and looked at Qingchen pleadingly: "Your Highness, I''ve admired you for a long time. Please sign for me!"


    Yes, tu you is a wall grass.


    At the beginning, in the ancient world, Baique and Fusheng were both the most perfect partners in the hearts of thousands of goddess.


    Some people love his highness Fu Sheng''s resolute posture, while others like his highness Bai Que''s indifferent and beautiful color.


    Tu you is different. She likes it all.


    In fact, Tu youyou should be more cordial to the person in front of him.


    Baique is a genius of the human race. Ten million years ago, the demon clan was more powerful than the Terran clan. It was Baique who balanced the two systems with his own strength.


    Baique is famous for his benevolence. At that time, the weak fox people, that is, Tu youyou''s race, also got help.


    Floating life is the example of the demon clan, and Bai que is the genius of the human race. They are both natural enemies from birth to death.


    Unfortunately, in the end, they were all buried in chaos.


    I didn''t expect to see their reincarnation at the same time after many years.


    It''s really a bad relationship.


    Tu youyou sighed softly, and his eyes toward Qingchen were even more blazing. He held out his little jade white hand to him and repeated: "Your Highness, sign for me!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you a gatekeeper? " Qingchen asked.


    Tu youyou shook his tail behind him with a look of "am I very powerful?" and nodded with a smile: "yes, yes."


    Qingchen congmou: "how to pass?"


    Tu youyou turned around him, with a deeper smile on his face. He blinked and said, "Your Highness, please sign for me, and I''ll tell you."


    The corner of Qing Chen''s eye slightly draws out, pursed thin lip, after taking pen, slant head looking at tu you to ask a way: "sign what?"


    Tu youyou said with a smile, "of course it''s your name, Baique."

 Chapter 472

    "My name is not Bai que," Qing Chen turned his head, the nib in the girl''s hand, "is that so?"


    Tu youyou turned his hand to look at the past, and two beautiful and thin characters came into his eyes - Baique.


    She nodded and laughed.


    Qingchen finger a little, brush turned into dust, little scattered: "now you can talk about how to pass it."


    "Of course," Tu said with a chuckle, "it''s very simple. Just chat with me."


    Qingchen slightly pick eyebrows: "chat?"


    "Yes, your highness, do you know how boring these thousands of years are? I''ll suffocate if I don''t speak any more! " Tu you''s eyes are wide open and full of grievances. Her eyes turned and she said with a smile, "as long as I finish, you can go upstairs."


    It sounds like the easiest test of all.


    But Qing Chen also won''t take it lightly, he slightly frowns, some hesitant way: "as we try a, to save much trouble."


    "My God, your highness!" Smell speech, tu you a face of grief and indignation, unbelievable way: "you are now actually to women, is the moral decay or the dark times!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qing Chen pulled to pull corners of the mouth, "that chats, from where?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry," Tu youyou immediately turned into a lively and lovely fox. He snapped his fingers and changed into two armchairs. "Your Highness, please sit down. Let''s talk slowly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, I''ll tell you about the beast pet in the cousin''s house of the second son of the giant patriarch''s third godmate!" Tu youyou looks delicate and lovely. After talking for a long time, he doesn''t feel depressed at all. On the contrary, he gets more excited and glows red.


    Gu Bai had no choice but to smile bitterly


    Shen Jialing''s cold eyes were opposite


    Qingchen was quite impatient


    More people stop talking.


    No one answered tu you''s words, because they knew that the result might be the girl''s more wanton chatter.


    In the end, however, some people can''t stand it.


    "Leave me alone!"


    "How much longer? I can''t listen any more! "


    "I give up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A wail reverberated in the suotan building. All the people who went up like this were thrown out by Tu youyou.


    "Yo Yo just wants to chat. Why are they so fierce?" She blinked her watery eyes, and her face was plainly dissatisfied.


    Suddenly, a thick voice rang out: "I said, tu you, have you had enough?"


    It''s like thunder.


    Tu youyou''s big face suddenly collapsed, and she finally stopped talking. In the eyes of the crowd, he raised his hand and untied the prohibition at the stairs.


    "All right, go up to the sixth floor."


    Tu youyou rubbed his furry ears and laughed: "kindly remind me that the man above is a big old man, black and strong, not as lovely as youyou."


    With that, her pretty figure turned into a mist and disappeared.


    They had to settle down and go upstairs slowly.


    Unlike before, they are all alone now, which means more crises.


    In recent days, according to tu you, there are seven storeys in this building, representing seven levels.


    Tu youyou knows everything about Qingchen and Gu Bai, so they both know who the gatekeeper is.


    "Zhuyin, xuankui Daojun."


    In ancient times, those who had divine power were called "Jun", and they were divided into four realms: lower Jun, upper Jun, Dao Jun and Shen Jun.


    Xuankui Daojun is a great general under the command of the floating God King of Chaoge city. He was born in the ancient family of Zhuyin. Originally, he was a dragon. He was born with the ability to control the ice cold, and his strength was infinite.

 Chapter 473

    The stout man looked at them solemnly and strode forward as if the floor had shaken. His deep and loud voice reached everyone''s ears: "my name is xuankui. If you want to go upstairs, you should defeat me first!"


    After the endless bombardment of tu you, he felt that the man''s crisp voice was very pleasant.


    All of them were tired and aroused a sense of war. They were eager to summon weapons.


    Xuankui''s countless ways laughed together. His chest was buzzing and his power was surging. He was about to attack.


    There were only a few separate bodies, but they didn''t move.


    That kind of rugged strong figure like a hill, always with a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    Slightly frown, Gu Bai stares at Xuan Kui, some hesitant ground asks: "I, have ever seen you?"


    The black and strong man''s eyes turned red.


    Emperor xuankui was silent. Suddenly he knelt down on one knee and gave the next salute. He said in a high voice, "I''ve seen your highness xuankui!"


    Gu Bai felt a strange feeling in his heart. He shook his head, "get up."


    "Fusheng, do I really look like him?" He asked.


    Xuankui replied, "you will know."


    He was a little embarrassed smile, "could have let you go up directly, but his highness Yan Tong said, fight with us, maybe can stimulate your spirit."


    "So," xuankui muscles up, waving his sword, "Your Highness, I''m offended."


    When Gu Bai realized this, he also called out the cold killing sword, whose front reflected the cold light that made people palpitating.


    "Come on," he said in a low voice


    Then there are two flowing figures.


    "Click -" is the sharp sound of the sword colliding with the knife.


    Close combat and quick separation.


    "Brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush. His eyes were tough, and he directly carried the sharp light of the sword. The cold sword took xuankui''s throat.


    In a moment, there were countless clear sword sounds.


    The corners of his clothes were cut to pieces, but his face was still indifferent, calm, and not a bit flustered.


    Xuankui sighed sincerely: "Your Highness is still very powerful."


    But it''s not enough


    The temperature of the four sides suddenly dropped sharply, and the frost covered the floor and walls, which was colder than the cold winter.


    The sudden change of temperature makes Gu Bai''s movement a little stiff.


    It was at this moment that the situation suddenly took a turn for the worse.


    Xuankui waved his two swords. They were as cool as two huge peaks, which made people gasp.


    As he approached Gu Bai, the cliff suddenly It''s broken!


    Strong wind blowing, Gu Bai''s clothes hunting.


    Xuankui came with a sword and broke the net of twelve sword lights. The sword was like a cliff.


    The precipice inclines suddenly, forcing the sword net to collapse!


    Then there was endless snow and ice, forcing Gu Bai to keep dodging.


    The tip of his foot stepped lightly. He stretched out his hand. The aura gathered together and suddenly ejected out again.


    It''s like a continuous River, and it''s like the deep sea. It''s long spread across the whole floor, and it''s even cooler around.


    Gu Bai snorted, holding the sword to his side, and his hand shaking slightly. However, there was still no panic in his face.


    He took the other hand back and said, "take it back!"


    See true yuan will frost are wrapped tightly, Gu white forehead Qinchu fine sweat, more crazy to urge aura.


    Aura comes from all directions with the coolness of water.


    Like winter into the forest, slow, but unable to stop.


    "Click." The ice melts and the river flows.

 Chapter 474

    For a moment, Gu Bai suddenly felt his heart relaxed, as if he could easily control the frost of the whole floor. His heart read a move, full room cold all fade away, leaving only light water stains on the ground.


    Here xuankui Daojun has also found that the frost has been out of his control. He was surprised at first, and then immediately beamed with joy: "Your Highness, your highness, are you back?"


    "Cough..." A little blood spilled from the corner of his lips. Gu Bai was lying on one knee, cold killing sword half supporting his body, and his face was pale.


    Xuankui said in secret that it was terrible. When he was fighting with his highness just now, he fell into a trance and felt as if he had gone back thousands of years ago. He forgot that his Highness has no divine power now.


    He quickly floated over and lifted up Gu Bai, feeling guilty: "Your Highness, my subordinates are reckless."


    Gu Bai shakes his head and smiles at him: "it''s just that the skill is inferior to others. There''s no need to care."


    Xuankuibun had no intention to stop him, so he immediately said, "Your Highness, you can go upstairs."


    Without humility, Gu Bai slowly straightened up and walked steadily and slowly up the stairs.


    Xuankui looked at the boy''s thin and straight back and sighed. Body shape a turn, float to the sixth floor guard - cold shadow heavy side.


    He scratched his head awkwardly: "well, I hurt his highness Fu Sheng just now. You will understand later."


    Han yingchong has known him for many years. As soon as he looks like that, he probably guesses what happened and stares at xuankui.


    Xuankui could only smile awkwardly.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Qingchen doesn''t know how to describe xuankui Daojun''s look when he sees him.


    A little surprise, a little joy, a little respect, but also with a trace of unspeakable pity.


    Gathered into a strange look, into his clear eyes.


    "Your Highness, this floor, you can go up directly." Xuankui''s face was full of a smile. He was very kind.


    Qingchen surprised, asked: "Your Highness refers to?"


    Xuankui said, "don''t you even forget your highness Fusheng?"


    His thick voice exploded like thunder, and his face was very surprised, as if he should engrave the floating life in his bones, which should not be forgotten.


    Qingchen''s eyebrows are frowning tightly, and the memory in his mind is surging. In addition to remembering Tu youyou''s saying that he is one of the four great gods in ancient times, he has no impression of this name.


    But suddenly, from the flying debris, gradually saw a tall figure.


    Ink white shirt, revealing a pair of eyes, such as the moon under the cold pool, not a trace of impurities. However, there is a small mole between the eyebrows, just like a drop of thick ink falling from the clear water, which is three times enchanting.


    Qingchen can''t see his appearance clearly, but he feels very happy. He wanted to call the man, but he couldn''t remember his name.


    What is it? In the end what is it? He just felt that something very important had been lost


    There was a slight ache in my heart, such as needle pricking and knife cutting. In a confused, Qingchen trance heard xuankui Daojun some angry way: "how can you not remember your highness


    It''s floating life.


    His eyes suddenly burst out of brilliant stars, but soon dark down.


    Still standing in the same place at a loss.


    Qingchen asked, "who is floating life?"


    Xuankui emperor rubbed his head a little angrily and gave the same answer to Gu Bai: "you will know."


    Don''t wait for the clear Chen reaction to come over, the figure of Xuan Kui Dao Jun turns into a little bit of frost to float away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± One of these gods is more willful than the other.


    Qingchen shakes his head and floats upstairs.

 Chapter 475

    Gu Bai asked, "what is the test of this level?"


    In the memory that pair of lofty eyes and in front of the eyes with light green pupil overlap together, cold Shadow Studio suppress the waves aroused in the heart, cold shadow re look to Gu Bai.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. I''m not competing with you." He shook his head and sighed, "it''s not so much a test as a memory."


    "This level," he said with a smile, "just wants to remind you of the past. The more things you remember, the more divine power you can integrate."


    As soon as his voice fell, all around him suddenly became a vast expanse of white. At the foot of the star is a dotted, winding road.


    However, only Gu Bai and Qingchen could see the scene.


    In the eyes of other people who arrive at the sixth floor, it''s still a dark and mysterious floor. With a wave of the long sleeves, there are many puppets in the shape of human beings. There are two hidden fires in the eyes, which are gloomy and weird.


    These puppets are their test.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Remember the past?


    Whose past?


    Gu Bai followed the road and walked forward slowly. As if he was out of his body, he fell gently into the broad area, and the stars at his feet were gradually integrated into his body.


    Step out.


    Who weeps, who sighs.


    There is a burst of light in my mind, a clear and pleasant voice sounded: "who is coming?"


    Gu Bai blurted out: "Chaoge City, floating life."


    A blue shirt followed, like a ball of wind across the sky. As he got closer and closer, Gu Bai saw his face clearly.


    The man raised his head, and his beautiful eyes inevitably fell into his eyes.


    Gently pick up, it seems very romantic and gentle, filled with a Wang water like, a trace of sentimental dye in the corner of the eye. However, deep into the eyes, and feel a bit cool.


    Where is the clear spring, clearly is the cold pool.


    Where is beauty, it is poison wine.


    That''s Master?


    He looked at the people at the gate of the mountain and said in a voice, "Why are you here?"


    "Baique," Gu Bai heard his voice clearly and sounded slowly, "naturally, for you."


    It turns out that the man who looks so similar to Liu Qingjun is Bai que.


    One more step.


    It''s Kunwu''s ten mile peach forest, green shirt and black hair, walking in it. Some people coax him. Yanbaique is late and needs to be punished by himself. Baique then raised his glass and drank it.


    Narrow and long eyes slightly astringent, crumpled half of the wall of spring.


    Clearly, all kinds of bustle, all kinds of romantic, but not equal to his own drink, canthus brow dyed with the amorous feelings.


    Another step.


    Then it was another meeting on the wedding day of the Dragon Emperor.


    Fusheng rarely wears the red clothes representing the emperor of the Dragon nationality, and the silver thread embroiders the dragon body with auspicious clouds and dignity.


    But he was too thin. The red suit didn''t show any dignity, on the contrary, it showed the casual charm.


    It''s not the kitsch of soft women, but it attracts people''s eyes like an abyss and sinks into it a little bit.


    Next to someone steal praise way: "Floating Life His Highness this body, and the West Cang that really match."


    So his eyes followed.


    The young man''s eyebrows and eyes were warm, and he was still wearing light green clothes.


    Feeling the vision of floating life, the young man raised his glass and raised it to him from a distance.


    It''s Bai que, Gu Bai''s epiphany.


    The last step.


    The wounded floating life was half kneeling on the ground in embarrassment. In the ruins, it was full of bleak cries.


    He clenched his hand and his fingertips turned pale.

 Chapter 476

    Fusheng is biting his teeth. It seems that he is in great pain. The green silk is scattered. There are red blood in his eyes. Two lines of blood and tears flow down his eyes. He looks like he is crazy.


    However, his eyes are still clear and tough.


    "Bai que, I will never let you The gods and souls are all destroyed. "


    In the dark, there seems to be a streamer passing by.


    Fusheng''s eyes suddenly burst out with a touch of brilliance, and his body couldn''t support it any more and fainted.


    Gu Bai''s feet stopped at this time, and he couldn''t take another step.


    Not that he didn''t want to, but that there seemed to be an air wall in front of him, steadily isolating him from the outside.


    The mottled memory stopped suddenly.


    Gu Bai covered his head in pain. He felt dizzy and fainted.


    The light and shadow in front of me suddenly disappeared, and the cold shadow reappeared. I was at a loss.


    "What''s the matter?" He frowned and pondered, "it''s the same with his highness Baique."


    Is it still a failure? No, it can''t be!


    They all have the power of the spirit. According to reason, after absorbing the power, they should be able to awaken the spirit.


    But this scene is obviously not what I imagined.


    With a flash of shadow, Yan Tong sighed at Gu Bai who fainted and said, "send them to the seventh floor."


    "But your highness," Han yingchong hesitated, "it seems that their spirits did not merge successfully."


    "I know," Yan Tong turned around and looked at the cold shadow with a bitter smile, "but this is the first time in thousands of years that someone has been able to come here."


    "Try it anyway."


    Yes, the hope that has been waiting for thousands of years.


    Cold shadow heavy bow body way: "I know."


    As soon as he raised his hand, several puppets carried Gu Bai up the stairs.


    Look again, Yan Tong''s figure has disappeared.


    In fact, the most sad thing is your highness.


    -


    the seventh floor is the top floor of suotan building.


    As long as you can step over this level, it means that the trial is over, which is really a happy thing.


    However, what makes Qingchen more happy is that he sees a familiar figure as soon as he opens his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Xie Xinghe He called in a low voice.


    He sat leaning against the wall, his eyes still hazy, as if floating on a layer of mist, some confused, it seems that he is dreaming.


    Gu Bai heard the voice, surprised to get over, "you wake up."


    When he woke up from his coma, he found that Qingchen was not far away, his eyes were closed, obviously he had not woken up.


    The clear voice reverberated clearly in the ear, the smiling eyes were still curved like the moon, and two shallow pear vortices appeared on the cheek.


    It''s not an illusion, it''s not a dream.


    Qing Chen Leng for a while, the body moves faster than the brain. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he holds Gu Bai in his arms and buries his head in his neck.


    "Good to see you again."


    Gu Bai was suddenly caught in his arms by him, and the young man''s heart pounded in his ear.


    He was slightly stunned. When he wanted to push it away, he suddenly had a meal.


    "Master," Gu Bai said, "is that you


    Although it is a question sentence, it is a positive tone.


    From the beginning, he had doubts. After the test of Tongtian tower, he was more sure about it.


    Qingchen.


    Liu Qingjun, Shuangchen.


    He should have thought of it.


    Silence for a moment, Qingchen took off the silver mask, is really liuqingjun.


    Liu Qingjun hooked his lips: "how long did you find it?"


    Gu Bai said with a smile: "when we first met, we thought something was wrong."


    He paused and looked at Liu Qingjun cunningly in his eyes: "I just want to see how long the master can pretend. I didn''t expect it to be so fast."

 Chapter 477

    Liu Qingjun lowered his head, blinked his narrow eyes, dropped a shadow on his long eyelashes, and said in a low voice, "because I''m glad to see you."


    It''s like fireworks are blooming, Lei Xieyu is closing, his voice is clean and clear, with an indescribable softness.


    Gu Bai was stunned: "master..."


    Is my master finally enlightened?


    He suddenly frowned, covered his chest and said pitifully, "master, I seem to feel a little uncomfortable."


    When Liu Qingjun raised his eyes, he saw that the boy was pale at this time, and there was a light blood stain on his lips. As soon as he heard this, he immediately asked, "what''s the trouble? Are you hurt? "


    And he''s going to run Reiki and look at his body.


    Gu Bai stopped him and said with a low smile, "when master comes, he won''t feel bad."


    Liu Qingjun responded: "well Little liar. "


    Gu Bai shook his head and said seriously, "I didn''t cheat my master. Originally, the wound was very painful, but the thought that my master was next to me didn''t hurt."


    It''s true.


    Liu Qingjun was speechless.


    The feeling is sour and astringent, and the bottom of my heart is full of stinging pain. I feel in a trance that the pain has passed through thousands of years, but it still exists, like a curse, and there is no remedy.


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent again. Liu Qingjun thought about it and asked Gu Bai, "what did you see in the sixth floor just now?"


    "I see myself." Gu Baidao.


    He shook his head with a little loss in his eyes. "No, it''s not me."


    It was a young man with too much gorgeous appearance. He looked distant and indifferent. With the movement of his long sword, the frost overflowed and the cold condensed into ice.


    However, such a cold person has a gentle moment.


    He remembered what he saw at that time. Fusheng was always standing on Chaoge City, looking at each other in the West.


    Her eyes were soft.


    Xuankui asked Fusheng, "what''s good about Baique?"


    He''s just a human being. No matter how strong he is, he''s just a fragile human being.


    Fu Sheng lowered his eyes and said in a soft voice, "I can''t tell. I just feel that he is very special."


    There are thousands of beautiful sceneries in the world, which are hard to match.


    Gu Bai shook his head and asked Liu Qingjun curiously, "master, do you see anything?"


    Liu Qingjun then put a smile on his lips and said, "I see you."


    "Well?" Gu Baizheng is about to ask clearly, the ground suddenly shakes abruptly.


    Liu Qingjun grabbed her and looked around coldly.


    In the dark corner, the little God appeared.


    Yan Tong said in a deep voice: "brother, I don''t know why your spirit hasn''t fully awakened."


    He sighed: "this is the last hurdle. Success or failure depends on this one."


    Gu Bai asked: "is it you who guard this pass?"


    Yan Tong shook his head, "no, it''s them." He stepped back to reveal the cold light behind him.


    A sword, a long gun.


    Seems to feel the familiar atmosphere, have happily issued a clear chant.


    "Just get them and you can leave the tower." Yan Tong said.


    With that, he slowly hid himself in the dark.


    The feeling of blood connection made both of them tremble slightly.


    Liu Qingjun tried to take a step forward and immediately felt the powerful pressure.


    Gu Bai''s face turned white and sweat.


    Liu Qingjun directly took Gu Bai''s hand, crossed his fingers and took him forward.


    In this way, the pressure of the two people completely concentrated on Liu Qingjun.


    "Master, get out of the way, I can hold it!" Gu Bai could feel his slow pace, and the green shirt on his back swam out of the water quickly, but he still held his hand tightly.

 Chapter 478

    ¡°¡­¡­ I won''t let it go. " Liu Qingjun''s voice trembled slightly, but he was very firm. Gu Bai''s brow frowned more tightly.


    The more powerful the weapon is, the more terrifying it will be. At the end, Liu Qingjun''s other hand had already called out the sword, supporting his slightly bent knee.


    Gu Bai was well protected by him, so he could only work hard behind him to recover his physical strength.


    At the last step, Liu Qingjun said, "Xinghe, go get it." The body is not controlled to lean forward, almost to the ground, can be stabilized after the body, and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    In order to balance, the demon elimination battlefield has set a boundary, beyond which people with strength can not enter.


    In order to protect Gu Bai, Liu Qingjun used a secret method. He had already suffered internal injury. Now he blocked the power of the weapon for Gu Bai, and his strength was even stronger.


    But in his heart, he thought that Gu Bai could not stand the pressure. Fortunately, he stopped it.


    Gu Bai quickly pulled out the silver gun and sword, and suddenly felt that the power like a huge mountain disappeared in an instant. He was finally relieved.


    Liu Qingjun looked at him with a smile and recalled the sword. Gu Bai saw that his original clear and gorgeous face had lost its color, and the pale lips spilled a startling red, and his heart was tight.


    His eye socket cannot help a red, but cold voice way: "I said let you leave me alone, you how don''t listen, why strong support!"


    Speaking of the end, the voice gradually dumb, with a faint cry.


    "Star River?" Liu Qingjun Leng Leng, raised his hand to pull him, but Gu Bai was angry to get rid of him.


    He shook his body and sighed slightly inaudibly: "Xinghe, don''t cry. I''m wrong."


    Gu Bai thought of Liu Qingjun''s injury after he threw him away. Hearing his weak voice of admitting his mistake, his heart softened and he bit his lip: "I didn''t cry."


    He went to Liu Qingjun, looked at the sweat on his forehead, took out a handkerchief from his arms, "master, wipe it."


    Liu Qingjun stretched out his hand and was about to take it over, but his well-defined fingers suddenly stopped. He dropped his eyes and said in a low voice, "no strength."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± But Gu Bai picked up the handkerchief and raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    "Does it hurt?" He asked.


    Liu Qingjun toward him with a smile: "no pain."


    At this time, the ground began to shake violently again. Gu Bai supported him and fell to the ground.


    But in the original darkness, suddenly, there is a small opening, burst out a little light.


    Liu Qingjun quickly picked up the aura in his body and turned it into a soft breeze, holding up Gu Bai''s body.


    He put his arm around Gu Bai, and his body leaped out of the mouth like a sharp arrow.


    The sudden light is bright, and the people''s eyes hurt. Liu Qingjun turned slightly, just to help Gu Bai block the extra light.


    When he stepped on the field, Gu Bai felt as if he was separated from the world.


    From time to time, the mottled and complicated memories were jumping in his mind. He looked up at the young man''s amazing face and sighed in his heart.


    as like as two peas in the sixth floor, the same person in the complicated picture.


    If it''s a previous life in ancient times, what kind of entanglement do they have?


    What did Liu Qingjun see on the sixth floor?


    Before I could ask these questions, I heard a loud bang behind me.


    Looking for sound, the sky is full of light and fire.


    The fighting in Tongtian tower became more and more fierce. Gu Bai wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Liu Qingjun narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "maybe it''s just for the sake of the inheritance of God that he broke his head."

 Chapter 479

    Han yingchong once said that the sixth floor was just like that for the three of them, but it was a real test for the others.


    Those who pass the test will get corresponding rewards - treasures left by ancient gods.


    Gu Bai looked around, still did not see the figure of Zhu Xiang, should not come out.


    A close look, not far from the tree standing people seem to be a little familiar. Gu Bai walked over and laughed: "elder martial brother Jialing."


    Shen Jialing seems to have consumed a lot of energy. Her face turns pale and nods to Gu Bai and Liu Qingjun.


    In other people''s eyes, Liu Qingjun still keeps the appearance of Qingchen.


    Gu Baigang wanted to ask Shen Jialing if she saw anything on the sixth floor. Shen Jialing suddenly changed her face and said, "Xie Xinghe, I have something to deal with. I''ll meet you later."


    "Elder martial brother AI Jialing..." Shen Jialing moves very fast, and Gu Bai''s figure disappears when he sees a flower.


    "Ah, right," Gu Bai suddenly remembered. He ran to Liu Qingjun and found the sword and silver gun pulled out from the seventh floor. "What can I do with these things?"


    Liu Qingjun said, "if you take it, it''s yours."


    "There are two of them." Gu Bai shook his head with a smile and looked carefully at the weapons on his hands.


    The body of the long sword is light and transparent. I don''t know how long it has been stored in suotanlou, but it is still extremely sharp. There are only a few black stains on the end of the sword, which seems to be the mark of coagulation after the blood has dried up. The handle of the sword is carved with a vivid picture of clouds and two dragons playing with pearls.


    The word "Changliu" is engraved on the handle of the sword.


    Liu Qingjun took a look and said, "I think this is very suitable for you. I''ll take the silver gun."


    He pointed a little, turned over on the tree, qingjue''s appearance rarely brought a little casual laziness, he said: "Xinghe, if you are tired, go to sleep, I will guard you."


    Gu Bai nodded with a smile: "well, I''ll get up later and change my master."


    I think so, but I don''t know if it''s because I''m too tired or too relieved. Gu Bai leans against the tree trunk and goes to sleep. This sleep goes directly to the next morning.


    When he opened his eyes in a daze, he found that it was already bright. He was dressed in Liu Qingjun''s clothes, and the fragrance of lotus and non lotus flowed into his nose. Gu Bai couldn''t help but look up at the man lying on the tree.


    The young man''s eyes closed, his long and thick eyelashes drooping light cyan. The light reflected on half of his body, as if plated with a thin layer of gold, eyebrows and eyes also showed a bit of softness.


    Such Liu Qingjun is undoubtedly very beautiful.


    But he seems to have feeling ground, opened an eye to go up the vision of white.


    The narrow and beautiful eyes were slightly astringent, with a little hazy of waking up. At the moment of seeing Gu Bai, they pushed aside the clouds and completely disappeared.


    "Awake?" Liu Qingjun jumps down from the tree and falls steadily in front of Gu Bai.


    The handsome matchless face suddenly enlarges, and Gu Bai''s body retreats. Liu Qingjun quickly put his hand behind his head to avoid hitting the tree trunk.


    Gu Bai was embarrassed to scratch his head. He saw Liu Qingjun hanging his head slightly, with a clear smile on his lips. Beautiful eyes do not blink, shimmering, Yang out of the shallow gentle.


    Why a man can look so good!


    Liu Qingjun withdrew his hand, moved to Gu Bai''s neck, and then slowly moved down.


    Finally, he twisted the outer garment that covered Gu Bai''s body.


    He put it on calmly and stood under the tree.

 Chapter 480

    All of a sudden, the whole world was dark.


    It''s a majestic and huge force, even making life unable to resist -


    it''s the power of heaven, the power of God.


    The tall god looked down coldly and said in a loud voice: "the inheritance of God is over. Tongtian tower is completely closed. If anyone dares to enter without order, there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    When the last few words were uttered, it seemed that the earth trembled with the spirit of killing.


    "All of you, leave this place for a hundred miles at once."


    The god suddenly closed his eyes, and a huge wind swept by, which made everyone stagger.


    Gu Bai quickly hugged the tree beside him, and then he barely stood firm. He held out a hand and grasped Liu Qingjun: "master, hold on to me!"


    Liu Qingjun took his waist in one hand and put him in his arms. His aura burst out and he galloped to the distance.


    Soon, everyone basically retreated around the Tongtian tower.


    After a moment''s silence, quarrels and fights began to ring again.


    "This mysterious pearl is clearly my first choice!"


    "Do you want a face? I''ve fought so hard. Why should I give it to you? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Similar disputes continue to be heard, and Gu Bai is upset. He turned to look at the pale Liu Qingjun and asked anxiously, "master, how are you?"


    "I''m fine." Liu Qingjun smiles at him.


    Suddenly, the ground vibrated.


    Liu Qingjun''s ear tip moved, his face was pale, but the light in his eyes completely sank down, as if he had absorbed all the stars in the night sky, which was so dark that it was disturbing.


    He gently spit out two words: "demon clan."


    The roar and the shaking sound are getting closer and closer, even Gu Bai can hear them. He looked at Liu Qingjun in a puzzled way.


    "I don''t know, those aristocratic families have such a good relationship with the demon clan." Liu Qingjun eyes color gradually cold, and low sigh, look to Gu Bai: "they come to me, you leave quickly."


    Hearing the complicated footsteps, Gu Bai looked at Liu Qingjun and said, "if I don''t go, there are so many demons. How can you stand alone?"


    Even though he did not know what method Liu Qingjun used to enter the demon elimination battlefield, he must have paid a high price.


    If master was in his heyday, he would not be afraid of these demons.


    But now it''s different. Gu Bai doesn''t know how much strength Liu Qingjun has left.


    "You stay," Liu Qingjun raised eyebrows, his face was cold, and his voice was frozen. "You can only drag me back."


    Gu Bai took his sleeve by the hand.


    Liu Qingjun put his head aside and said, "you''re a trouble for me now. Do you understand?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Bai slowly drew back his hand, dropped his eyes and said in a soft voice, "I understand."


    "Not yet. Let''s go." Liu Qingjun turned his back and held the sword in his hand. The sharp killing machine lingered on the edge of the sword, just like his voice. It was so cold.


    Gu Bai gave a light "um", lowered his head, turned around and walked away slowly.


    He drooped his head slightly, and his hair fell down, blocking a pair of clear eyes, unable to see clearly.


    The sound of footsteps slowly went away, Liu Qingjun only felt a stab on the tip of his heart, but he didn''t look back.


    He knows his situation best. Instead of implicating Gu Bai, let Xinghe hate him.


    If there is another chance to see him again, he will apologize to his little apprentice.


    But


    Liu Qingjun holds the long sword and looks coldly at all the people and horses coming. The long sword is wantonly sending out cold murders.


    He looked up at the leaves rolled up by the wind.


    Will there be another chance?

 Chapter 481

    "Hey." Among them, the man''s face was a little complacent, and his pale face made his lips more red - it was the prince of the demon clan who had been injured by him before.


    "Why," he said with a bad smile, "do you think you can beat four hands with two fists?"


    Without waiting for Liu Qingjun to answer, he covered his stomach with a smile of his own. Suddenly, he gathered all his smiles again: "I hate your unprepared appearance."


    "Coincidentally," Liu Qingjun finally lifted his eyes lightly, and his beautiful narrow eyes were full of disdain, "I also hate your affectation."


    "Hum." "Rob to decide cold voice to all sides of people command a way:" kill him


    The people of the demon clan naturally follow the orders, and even some people of the aristocratic family are involved. With more and more people, those who are still wavering in situ also gradually show greedy eyes and lock on Liu Qingjun.


    About a hundred people surrounded the blue shirt.


    Liu Qingjun raised his mouth and made a slight mockery in his heart. It turns out that so many people are looking forward to his death.


    When the sword came out of its sheath, the clear sound of sword chanting cut through the sky. Liu Qingjun waved his sword and stood up: "come on."


    The sound of war is on the verge of breaking out. The colorful streamer of Zhenyuan is scattered everywhere. A green shirt is flowing in the crowd, and there is no confusion.


    The robber decided to look at not far away and frown more and more tightly: "it''s useless!"


    He raised his hand to conjure up a weapon, the broken bow.


    The broken sky bow is an artifact of the demon family, and it will hit when it comes out of the bow.


    Pull a perfect arc of the bow string, take out an arrow and point the sharp blade at Liu Qingjun.


    "Whew --" the arrow broke through the air, and the robber released his hand.


    The dark arrow moves like a poisonous snake, tearing the air. "Chi -" penetrated the flesh and blood.


    Blood splashed, Liu Qingjun frown, figure meal.


    The wrist turns lightly, the long sword turns flexibly, and the sword body makes a scream.


    He stood alone, his green clothes swaggering, dotted with red at the front of his clothes, showing a bit of monstrosity. That pair of qinglingling eyes, looking around all the people around him.


    With a slight hook on the corner of his lips, Liu Qingjun reached out and pulled off the feather arrow penetrating his shoulder blade. The red blood splashed on his eyebrows and trickled down his cheek, like the demons in hell, scanning the mortals with sarcasm.


    They were shocked by his momentum, but they did not dare to move forward. Robber Jue angrily scolded: "you rubbish, I''m afraid he will do anything! He''s just at the end of his rope! "


    Liu Qingjun raised his head along with the voice, his narrow eyes slightly astringed and sneered.


    "The sword in his hand must be a magic weapon! We didn''t get to the seventh floor of Tongtian tower. Maybe he did. Don''t you want any treasures! " The more angry he was, the more calm his voice was.


    All the people were moved by him, and then they looked at Liu Qingjun with endless temptation and greed.


    "The disciple of Xuanji sect, who was with him before, might have hidden a huge treasure. That''s much easier to deal with than this boy. Who would like to catch the Xuanji sect disciple with me later? "


    Like a hungry tiger, Liu Qingjun was once again wrapped tightly.


    One after another, Liu Qingjun''s eyebrows were deeply locked by petitions. His thin body suddenly gave birth to great strength and broke the confinement of his whole body with one sword.


    His face was very white and his voice was very cold


    The crowd trembled. In fact, they could see that anyone here could not beat Liu Qingjun alone, but as the saying goes, two fists are hard to beat four hands. So they took the worst, most shameless, and most useful way - together.

 Chapter 482

    Among these people, the demon clan is the most, followed by the evil people. Of course, there are also some famous monks who boast of the right way.


    It can be seen that the distinction between good and evil is ridiculous, and only in the face of interests can we expose our true intention.


    "When you die, I''ll take someone to catch that suckling smelly boy. Do you dare me?" he said with a sneer


    Star River, Star River.


    He believes Shen Jialing so much that he should go to him. Although Liu Qingjun does not like to see Shen Jialing on weekdays, Shen Jialing is indeed the most trustworthy choice.


    The young man stood up with pride, and the sharp sword light dazzled people''s eyes. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his aura burst out completely.


    Strong breath enveloped the surrounding, but it was like a bamboo raft on the lake, swaying and flickering.


    "Poof -" the blood soaked the green shirt. His face was as immortal as a demon in the misty fog. His eyes were closed tightly, but his breath was rising.


    "No!" Not far away, the robber could see clearly. With a jump of his forehead, he was surprised and angry: "he''s breaking the mirror by force!"


    "Stop him! Come on At this time, the prince of the demon clan looked very anxious, and he was arrogant.


    Liu Qingjun in order to enter the demon battlefield, forced his spirit pressure down the realm, now is to let go, directly break through to the realm of God.


    It''s really unexpected that Liu Qingjun is so brave, not to mention that he is seriously injured now. If he breaks through the situation by force, he may attract demons into his body.


    The most important thing is that it is now in the ancient battlefield. The protection and prohibition of the ancient battlefield will not allow the existence of the supernatural realm or above. Maybe it will bring down thunder and fire immediately.


    It doesn''t matter if Liu Qingjun is dead, but they will suffer as well!


    The panic of the robbery made everyone in a hurry. All kinds of magic treasures shot at Liu Qingjun, trying to break his entry.


    But it seems to have been a little late, the sky gradually shrouded in a dark cloud, faint lightning and thunder.


    "It''s over!" Some people saw this and cried out in despair.


    This is the first level, thunder robbery, that you must experience when you enter the realm of God!


    The appearance of thunder clouds shows that with the blessing of heaven''s power, Liu Qingjun''s breaking the border seems to be a foregone conclusion.


    "Run People with flexible mind have reacted and are ready to flee.


    Liu Qingjun almost risked his life. How could he let them escape. The young man in the center kneels on one leg, his bones tremble involuntarily, his clothes soaked in blood and sweat, and his emaciated figure is outlined.


    Want to go? Good idea!


    He forced himself to open his eyes. The sword was divided into two handles and shot at the East and the West. The dazzling light broke the sky, and the invisible power diffused. The running people clearly felt that their bodies were gradually out of control.


    Zhenyuan is suppressed, magic weapon is forbidden!


    The face of Jiejue was a little twisted, and he couldn''t believe it: "how could it be so strong, even if it was in the realm of deification?"


    The voice just fell, the sword light all over the sky followed, like a flurry of snow, breathtaking beauty, but also the opportunity to kill.


    Even before there was time to scream out, the beautiful sword light had already taken the head with a look of fear and raised a radian in the air.


    The clouds in the sky are more and more thick, and the thunder is more and more clear.


    Liu Qingjun''s body is full of scars and blood. In this way, he is looking for his own death.

 Chapter 483

    Liu Qingjun can clearly feel that the vitality is disappearing little by little, and even his vision is somewhat blurred.


    I''ve suffered a lot of chilling injuries before, but maybe this time, I''ll die.


    I think he is also the chief immortal of Xuanji sect. He should die on the battlefield of eliminating demons and in the hands of demons. It''s ridiculous.


    I''m so tired.


    Liu Qingjun is not a sleepy person, but now he feels very sleepy and cold. The black cloud still shrouded overhead, as if it would cast a lightning at any time.


    In a trance, he saw frost Chen''s small face and called him with a smile: "elder martial brother."


    After a while, the expression on that face became naive again. He pulled the corner of his coat and cried, "master, don''t go."


    When he suddenly fell down, Liu Qingjun seemed to hear the familiar sound of footsteps. He was not as gentle as usual. He was very eager and even staggered.


    "Master!"


    He heard Gu Bai''s confused and hoarse voice.


    "Wake up, wake up!" The nasal sound is slightly heavy, and it is already crying.


    He wanted to open his eyes, but he had no strength.


    "Master, master, if you die I''ll, I''ll never talk to you again! "


    A pair of soft hands covered his bloody hands, and the gentle spiritual power continued to flow up. There is something cold and wet, drop by drop, fell on the back of Liu Qingjun''s hand.


    It was very cold, but he felt as if he had fallen on the tip of his heart and made a hole.


    "Master, don''t sleep, you can''t sleep..."


    He felt that Gu Bai was in a hurry to stop bleeding and give him pills, but his body was still getting cold.


    The heartstrings moved, and Liu Qingjun''s fingers trembled slightly.


    Liu Qingjun''s consciousness finally sank into the boundless darkness, before the final Qingming annihilation, he thought, this is probably predestined.


    After all, he didn''t say that sentence -


    Xinghe.


    Frost.


    Actually, I''m an asshole.


    But I like you all the time. From the past to the present.


    If it had not been for death, it would not have gone away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai felt cold from head to toe.


    He tried his best to transport aura to heal Liu Qingjun''s wound. However, blood came out all the time, wet his clothes and burned Gu Bai''s eyes.


    The most beautiful young man lay quietly in his arms.


    The pulse gradually weakened and was almost impossible to catch. Gu Bai was in a panic.


    Can''t die, he won''t let him die!


    Ice blue aura continuously from his palm to Su changjue''s body.


    He''s useless. Gu Bai''s heart was filled with endless desolation and sadness, and his mind suddenly came up with the pictures he saw on the sixth floor of Tongtian tower -


    the sky was red, the ruins were dilapidated, and the persistent eyebrows of floating life were still in his mind Baique, I will never let you lose your soul


    Gu Bai suddenly understood that state of mind.


    He is the most beautiful young man in the world. He always holds a long sword and protects himself firmly.


    "Xinghe, just follow me."


    "Don''t be afraid, master is here."


    "Blow the whistle, no matter where you are, master will go to save you."


    "Star River, Star River..."


    , a voice, a sentence, like Wutong autumn rain, falling to the dawn.


    Gu Bai touched the silver whistle in front of his chest and squeezed Liu Qingjun''s hand. Regardless of himself, he mobilized his aura crazily, and a touch of blood slowly oozed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Master."


    "Liu Qingjun, do you hear me? I won''t let you die."

 Chapter 484

    The slightly wet wind swept over the corner of his eyes. Zhuxiang stood at the entrance of the cave and looked into the cave: "younger martial brother Xinghe is still in it?"


    Shen Jialing rubbed her head and said, "yes."


    "It''s been a day," Zhu Xiang shook his head reluctantly. "Martial uncle has no sign of waking up. Can''t younger martial brother Xinghe come out one day if he doesn''t wake up?"


    Shen Jialing shook her head: "I think he thinks so."


    Zhu Xiang gently shook his head, noncommittal.


    It''s a sunny day, brilliant and beautiful, just like yesterday when they saw Gu Bai sitting on the ground, holding Liu Qingjun.


    The warm light clearly illuminated their figures, and their blood dripped down the corners of their clothes and penetrated into the land.


    Zhu Xianggang and Shen Jialing met. They had never seen Liu Qingjun so embarrassed and fragile.


    Pale face without blood, slender eyelashes slightly down, pale lips are tightly closed, very quiet, very cold.


    It''s like sinking into a boundless dream and never waking up.


    Zhu Xiang shuddered suddenly.


    The delicate young man, with his blood on his back, came to them step by step.


    "Save him." Gu Bai grabs Shen Jialing by the corner of her coat, says it quickly, and then faints.


    Shen Jialing and Zhu Xiang were a little at a loss, and then they hurriedly found a cave to stay.


    After Gu Bai wakes up, Zhu Xiang asks carefully what happened.


    The young man, who always had a gentle smile on his face, just looked down at Liu Qingjun, who was in a coma. He said simply: "master is surrounded. This is what I looked like when I went back."


    "Go back?" Shen Jialing eyebrows in surprise.


    After sipping his lips, Gu Bai finally gently mentioned it, but his smile was a little astringent and sarcastic: "he said that I would only drag him down if I stayed, let me go. I''ll run to you. "


    Shen Jialing


    He gently sighed to Gu Bai, "he just wants to protect you."


    "I know." Gu Bai reluctantly lifted his lips, looked at Liu Qingjun fainting with soft eyes, and sighed: "in the end, I was too weak, if, if I had the ability to stand beside him..."


    Words do not become a sentence, eyes have begun to red up.


    Shen Jialing was silent: "Xie Xinghe, don''t blame yourself too much. You must have expected such an outcome for a long time."


    "Besides," Shen Jialing sighed in a low voice, "if you hadn''t tried your best to protect his heart, my martial uncle would have been..."


    Indeed, Gu Bai almost lost his spiritual power in exchange for a ray of vitality from Liu Qingjun.


    Since yesterday, Gu Bai has been taking care of Liu Qingjun and never left the cave.


    "That won''t work." Zhu Xiang murmured to himself.


    When you enter the cave, the light is dim, and sometimes a few rays of sunlight come out. The light and dark interweave, and the young man''s straight back is very conspicuous.


    Zhu Xiang called low: "younger martial brother Xinghe."


    The figure moved slightly sideways, which was a response.


    Closer, you can see clearly.


    Gu Bai lowered his eyes and seemed to be thinner. His small face seemed to be covered with one hand. Clear eyes, such as lingering spring fog, hazy, fundus pan light cyan, obviously did not rest well.


    It''s like a fresh flower on the branch of a tree, whose petals are suddenly damaged by frost and snow.

 Chapter 485

    Zhu Xiang frowned: "younger martial brother Xinghe, I know you are worried about your martial uncle, but you can''t ignore yourself."


    Smell speech, Gu Bai''s eyes from Liu Qingjun moved to Shen Jialing and Zhu Xiang, distant empty, as if listening to her talk, and as if not.


    Zhu Xiang suddenly felt a headache, thought about it, and said: "uncle will not want to see such a depressed Xie Xinghe."


    That pair of transparent eyes finally turned.


    "Younger martial brother Xinghe," Zhu Xiang said in a soothing voice, "there are many opportunities in the field of demon elimination. There is not much time left. Don''t you want to take this opportunity to improve your accomplishments?"


    Gu Bai''s eyes finally focused on her face, and Zhu Xiang was relieved.


    "The past has become the past. It''s no use to feel sorry for yourself. It''s better to strengthen your strength and see if there is any way to save the martial uncle when you get out of the demon elimination battlefield."


    Zhu Xiang also said, "maybe you can come across some panacea. Ah, by the way, it seems that Kunpeng''s essence and blood are present. If you can get it, maybe it can help martial uncle stabilize his heart."


    A panacea, Kunpeng blood essence.


    The mist in Gu Bai''s eyes suddenly dispersed, and the clear eyes looked at Liu Qingjun, who was still in a coma, rippling with slight waves.


    As long as he can save the master, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up!


    Gu Bai stretched out his hand and held Liu Qingjun''s hand: "you used to protect me. Now, let me change it."


    He didn''t speak much these two days. Suddenly, his voice was a little hoarse and dry, but he was firm.


    Gu Bai stood up and looked at Shen Jialing and Zhu Xiang: "elder martial brother, elder martial sister, thank you very much."


    Naturally, he knew that Shen Jialing was doing it for his own good. He didn''t want to let him down and finally fell into the devil''s heart, so the smile on his face was more real.


    "Don''t be polite." Zhu Xiang smiles.


    Shen Jialing asked, "Xie Xinghe, what are you going to do now?"


    "Kunpeng''s essence and blood." Gu Bai looked at him, his eyes burning.


    Zhu Xiang raised his eyebrow in surprise: "I just said it casually, and we don''t know where it is. How can younger martial brother find Kunpeng''s blood essence?"


    "Always try." Gu Bai seems to have regained some of his old looks, but it is different from before. His gentle eyebrows show a little publicity.


    Zhu Xiang slightly pondered, nodded and said with a smile, "brother Xinghe, you can rest assured to have a try."


    As long as the old look is restored.


    Shen Jialing also said: "uncle, we will take good care of you."


    Gu Bai said with a smile, "it''s not too late. Elder martial brother and elder martial sister, I''ll go first."


    Out of the cave, Gu Bai breathed for a while and then called out Yuanyuan: "Yuanyuan, come out."


    Yuanyuan responded quickly: "what''s the matter? ¡¿


    "you should know everything about me," Gu said, "I need you to find where Kunpeng''s blood essence is."


    Yuan Yuan was silent for a moment and said, "I can find it, but I don''t suggest you go for nothing. ¡¿


    "why?"


    [because Kunpeng''s essence and blood are in other people''s hands, and that person, with your current strength, can''t win at all. ¡¿


    GU Bai dropped his eyes, remained silent for a moment, and then suddenly laughed: "we have to try."


    Yuanyuan shrugs and sighs. Follow the water and go east. ¡¿


    GU Bai followed the direction of Yuanyuan, and gradually, the trees around him became thinner and a winding river appeared.


    Yuanyuan: [right in front. ¡¿


    GU Bai stopped, raised his eyes, and the figure gradually appeared.

 Chapter 486

    High crown black hair, handsome, noble full, the most peculiar is the top of the head exposed two small ears.


    He heard the voice and looked at Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai also raised his eyes. His eyes were deep.


    At the same time, Yuan Yuan sighed softly in his mind: "the demon family, the big demon, rob and mourn."


    Gu Bai''s feet pointed a little, his sleeves flying, fell steadily to the ground, and looked at the robbery mourning.


    He is not only the elder brother of Jiejue, but also the leader of the demon clan in the ancient battlefield.


    Robbing and mourning should also use similar means to Liu Qingjun, compressing the realm and entering the battle field of eliminating demons.


    The incident of Liu Qingjun''s encirclement must be fueled by the mourning.


    Thinking of this, Gu Bai''s look cooled down.


    It''s the robbery mourning. When I saw him, I looked slightly stunned.


    "Frost Chen." The robber murmured in a low voice.


    Gu Bai said, "I am not Shuangchen."


    "Rob mourn, Ming people don''t talk in secret, I need Kunpeng''s essence and blood from you."


    Rob mourn "ha" sound light smile, "ten years ago didn''t kill you, this time, you are yourself sent to the door."


    It''s like a poisonous snake spitting out a message. It''s a very dangerous signal.


    Gu Bai tugged his lips and said, "sooner or later, I''ll be against you. Now it''s OK to fight first."


    "How did you demon clan hurt my master? I will give it back ten times."


    The boy''s slender figure dwarfs most of his head. But rob mourn low eyes, see into that pair of clear and clean eyes, but suddenly feel cold back.


    "It was for Liu Qingjun." He looked at Gu Bai and said: "do you know that most of the elite of our demon clan are folded in his hands this time! And he killed my brother! "


    He looked sad and angry.


    Gu Bai just took out the long Sky Sword indifferently and said in a cold voice: "those who kill people will always kill them. Such a simple truth, as a demon, don''t you understand? "


    Yes, of course he does. But it''s one thing to know the truth, and it''s another thing to happen to yourself.


    A trace of ferocity appeared between the eyes and eyebrows: "anyway, it is true that Liu Qingjun killed my brother. I will never give you Kunpeng''s blood essence!"


    "Even you will die in my hands."


    Kunpeng is a ferocious beast in ancient times. Even after thousands of years, the ferocity in his blood essence is still amazing.


    From the day they got it, they had been using the law to eliminate its hostility. More than ten days later, he was about to succeed, so he found a quiet place to absorb.


    Coincidentally, Gu Bai just came.


    Making wedding clothes for others will never be tolerated. He murmured, "it''s no use saying more. Let''s do it."


    "Just what I want." Gu Bai quickly waved the long sky sword, leaving a thin shadow in the air. The ice blue aura goes up the body of the sword and blooms lotus flames at the tip of the sword. It''s very beautiful and has a hidden killing chance.


    "Ding -" weapons intersect.


    Robbing, mourning and bullying the body, throwing out plum blossom darts from the long sleeves, the thick aura wrapped in concealed weapons, showing the edge.


    Two ears on his head are more obvious. His hands turn into claws. One hand blocks Gu Bai''s sword, and the other is ready to grasp his heart.


    The lotus flame blossoms on the long sky sword, and the mourning is not afraid.


    After all, it''s aura. His aura is far more than Gu Bai''s. So he did not avoid this move, very simply ruthless, straight to take the heart of Gu Bai!


    "Kill it for me!" he cried

 Chapter 487

    Under the strong wind, the blue flame trembled. But it didn''t go out as expected. On the contrary, Jun Lang''s face twisted together and suddenly took back his hand.


    I saw a purple hand, frostbite large. The piercing pain went straight to the heart, and the mourning movement stopped for a moment. The sharp claw on the other hand could penetrate Gu Bai''s shoulder blade.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, changtianjian was like a soft whip, but it tightly entangled Jiemei. The sharp blade stabbed his hands and feet with bloody stains.


    Robbed mourning hands and feet are bound, the fundus of the eye finally appeared the silk strange color, he Wu from murmur: "frost Chen, sure enough, it is you."


    From the whip body, it emits a faint dark red light, interwoven with the blood color, like a good Yingluo. However, it was this beautiful and mysterious light that firmly locked the real yuan flowing in the body of mourning.


    Gu Bai looked down at the bleeding shoulder, eyes reflected a bright red, he said: "Kunpeng blood essence, hand it in."


    With that, Chang Tian Jian moved and groaned in pain.


    The sword is made of various materials. It''s as hard as iron and as light as a feather. It can''t break free for a moment.


    It''s a pity that at present, due to the rules of the demon elimination battlefield, he can''t play his real strength.


    This is a quiet place. In order to absorb Kunpeng''s blood essence, the memorial did not bring anyone here. Gu Bai''s long sword conquers him to death again. To put it mildly, his life and death are just in Gu Bai''s mind.


    His face changed several times, and finally he breathed out a long breath. His eyes were gloomy and shining. A small glass bottle fell on his hand.


    There was a drop of light red liquid in the glass bottle, and there was a faint golden light flowing.


    "it''s only ten years," the robber sighed coldly, "you''re better than I thought."


    "I can''t move you in the demon elimination battlefield, but after I go out, I will definitely kill you."


    He said, throwing the small glass bottle to Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai took it steadily, rubbed the bottle, and suddenly asked, "ten years ago, I asked you why you wanted to kill me. Now, can you tell me the answer?"


    "The answer," he said, looking up at the leaves falling. "I just want Shuangchen back."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sometimes the more you don''t want to see someone, the more you can meet her.


    Shen Jialing is rubbing the sword body, and suddenly he moves


    he raises his head, and his voice is cold: "Why are you here?"


    The girl in front of her was beautiful and timid You saved me yesterday. I just want to say thank you


    "Yesterday was just a coincidence. I just met him. That''s it? " Shen Jialing still looks cold, "then leave."


    The girl bit her lip: "ah Ling..."


    Shen Jialing suddenly raised her head and looked straight at her. Her eyes were dark and turbulent. After a moment, she sneered: "what qualifications do you have to call me that?"


    The girl suddenly turned pale.


    She stretched out her fingertips, as if to pull him, and quietly took them back, tears on her face: "ayang, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    After a while, Shen Jialing didn''t hear any more. She raised her eyes again and couldn''t see the girl.


    Then he looked for a tree and sat glumly on it.


    He had a jar of wine in his hand, which he took from the cellar of the elder when he came out of Xuanji sect.


    Shen Jialing closed her eyes wearily. He seldom drinks too much, but today he drinks most of the jar.

 Chapter 488

    Just now in the face of Ling nine childhood moment of gaffe, let him feel a bit disappointed.


    She looks too much like her father, the head of the nine death palace.


    Shen Jialing had seen that man before, when his father, Jingyang xianzun, was dead.


    That man is very good-looking. He has light eyebrows and narrow eyes. He is as clear and cold as the cold moon. He can be called Langyan. In the snow, he is more like an immortal in the sky.


    But Shen Jialing saw the man with her own eyes, stretched out her slender hand and passed through her father''s chest mercilessly.


    Shen Jialing''s eyes were scalded by the blazing blood. He stood aside and saw the man calmly withdraw his hand, wipe the bloodstain and raise his head to smile at him.


    From then on, that smile, like a ghost in the underworld, always appeared in Shen Jialing''s dream with the cold wind.


    And Ling jiuer, when he laughs, is really like that person.


    Some people said that he was lucky. The master of the nine death palace didn''t kill him for some reason.


    Shen Jialing laughs sarcastically.


    But no matter how amazing luck, in the face of absolute strength, can only be turned into a joke.


    So he could not forget the burning blood light in the flying snow.


    Shen Jialing closed her eyes and threw out the wine jar at will. She didn''t think about these things any more.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Gu Bai found Shen Jialing by following the aroma of wine.


    He came back with Kunpeng''s blood essence and was about to ask Shen Jialing how to use it, but he didn''t find him.


    On the tall trees, the young people lie on their side, different from their usual indifferent appearance. Their brows are slightly frowning and a little sad.


    Gu Bai called: "elder martial brother Jialing, elder martial brother Jialing."


    There was no response and silence.


    I think I''m drunk. Gu Bai thought, it''s not easy for him to move Shen Jialing alone. It''s impossible to leave him here. You''d better go back to find elder martial sister Zhuxiang to help.


    Gu Bai immediately conjures up a border and covers the tree.


    While chanting: "how good, will be drunk", while quickly back to the cave.


    When Gu Bai''s figure disappeared, another slender figure suddenly appeared in the jungle.


    The snow like girl looks at Gu Bai''s leaving direction, and her eyes change.


    Ling jiuer turns around and looks up at the drunk Shen Jialing.


    She didn''t do anything. She just stood there and looked up at him silently.


    The wind around is very quiet, her breathing is also very light, it seems that even the sun also sets off a trace of tenderness.


    Notice Shen Jialing''s long eyelashes tremble, Ling jiuer quickly dodges to one side and hides in a shadow.


    When I wake up from my dream, I feel as if I have been separated from my life.


    Shen Jialing opened her eyes lazily. Dangling his head, slowly supporting his body, some confused: "asleep?"


    This kind of broken place can sleep, it can be seen that he is very tired.


    He leaned against the tree trunk to gather his past thoughts.


    The frowning brow is hidden behind the blooming flowers. Suddenly, Shen Jialing doesn''t know what she thinks of. She smiles low, as if she is sarcastic.


    Want to get up, and seems to be aware of something, light Yi a.


    Hiding in the dark Ling nine son heart a tight.


    Shen Jialing touched a thin wall in the air with her hand and suddenly said, "it''s Xie Xinghe who has come."


    He could probably guess what Gu Bai thought.


    Fingertip move, touched on the border, easy to break out.


    Shen Jialing jumped out of the tree and straightened her clothes. The smell of wine was still strong on her. He frowned.

 Chapter 489

    Aura surging, stepping away.


    A moment later, Ling jiu''er came out of the dark.


    The taste of wine is still there, and people are no longer there.


    Ling jiu''er''s vision falls on the white jade wine jar on the ground. He stares at it for a long time before he leaves.


    -


    GU Bai took Zhuxiang for a little while, and then he met Shen Jialing, who was wobbly.


    Holding a tree, he saw them and asked, "where are you going?"


    Seeing that he was probably sober, Gu Bai said with a sigh of relief, "I''m going to find my elder martial brother. It seems that I was drunk when I saw him, so I pulled elder martial sister Zhuxiang to find you."


    Shen Jialing said, "do you have anything important to do with me?"


    Gu Bai touched the tip of his nose and said with an excited smile, "elder martial brother, I really have something to do with you."


    "Kunpeng essence and blood, I have got it." He said, shaking the glass bottle in his hand, the clear red blood beads rolling in it, it''s really good-looking.


    Shen Jialing is also surprised to pick eyebrows: "I didn''t expect you can really find it."


    The speed of the action was beyond his imagination.


    Shen Jialing couldn''t help but smile and said, "then go back quickly. I see that Kunpeng''s blood essence has changed. It''s the best time to take it."


    Gu Bai was in a hurry and almost took Shen Jialing into the cave.


    Bamboo Xiang some helplessly smile, also follow in.


    In the dark and damp cave, however, because of the existence of that person, it radiates brilliance.


    Liu Qingjun closed his eyes tightly. His long eyelashes fell down gently. His thin lips had already lost their blood color and some of them were cracked. But that face, or enough to be called the peerless.


    He seemed to be asleep, indulging in a boundless dream.


    As if the next moment will open their eyes, slightly curved lips call him a galaxy.


    It seems that it will decay slowly in the humid air and never wake up.


    Shen Jialing pondered for a long time, but still said: "although Kunpeng''s blood essence has disappeared, it comes from the fierce beast in ancient times. And martial uncle is in a coma now... "


    "What does elder martial brother mean?" Gu Baiwei was stunned.


    "For now, Kunpeng''s blood essence is really the best way." Shen Jialing sighed softly.


    These days, Liu Qingjun''s breath of life has become weaker and weaker, just like a candle in the wind. The tiny candle flame may be extinguished in the breath.


    He went on: "but it''s also risky. Whether it can be effective depends on martial uncle''s nature. "


    There was a sudden silence in the air.


    For a long time, Gu Bai put his hand over Liu Qingjun''s wrist and felt a slight pulse.


    With a smile: "I believe Shifu, Shifu can survive."


    Liu Qingjun has never lived up to his expectations, and this time he will not.


    Shen Jialing said: "well, Xie Xinghe, hold him. I''ll pour Kunpeng''s blood for martial uncle."


    Gu Bai acted according to his words and carefully reached Liu Qingjun''s side. He raised his upper body and let his head lean against his neck socket.


    Shen Jialing took the glass bottle and carefully pulled out the cork. He held Liu Qingjun''s cheek in one hand and quickly poured the red blood into him.


    "Come on, Xie Xinghe, now transport aura to martial uncle."


    Gu Bai nodded, turned his hand to hold Liu Qingjun''s hand, and a steady stream of aura spread to his body.


    Shen Jialing looked at him and said, "if you can''t hold it, just tell me."


    "I''ll be fine, elder martial brother Jialing." Gu Bai smiles at him.


    These two days, he is usually lonely and silent, like a piece of moss on the wall, speechless, where there is such aura as now.

 Chapter 490

    Next to him, Zhu Xiang looked up at Gu Bai and sighed, "younger martial brother Xinghe, you are a little thin and out of shape."


    "Do you have one?" Gu Bai was stunned by her, subconsciously ready to reach out and touch his cheek, but suddenly felt the slight tremor of the palm.


    It''s light, but it does exist.


    He quickly lowered his head to see that Liu Qingjun still closed his eyes, his eyebrows gathered together, his forehead was cold and sweaty, his pale face was faintly red, and he looked very painful.


    Shen Jialing looked with his eyes and said thoughtfully, "it seems that Kunpeng''s blood essence has played a role."


    He asked Gu Bai to lay Liu Qingjun flat on the bed, "now it''s up to him."


    Gu Bai lowered his head and wiped the sweat from Liu Qingjun''s face. He whispered in his ear, "master, you''ll wake up, won''t you?"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was dark, and there was no light.


    Liu Qingjun looked around blankly.


    Where is this?


    Chest suddenly came a sharp pain, as if the meridians are mixed together.


    He wanted to use his aura to check, but he was surprised to find that he had no response after practicing the skill.


    The pain continued, like a sharp sword, cutting his body from the center.


    It''s like countless daggers churning in his body one after another. It''s not enough to stab him. Over and over again.


    Liu Qingjun almost felt that he was going to die.


    Death?


    Yeah, he suddenly remembered. Didn''t he kill Jiejue and others in the field of demon elimination by force, and he also ended up dead?


    Liu Qingjun remembers that he finally heard Gu Bai''s voice in a trance.


    He must have been frightened by the amount of blood he shed at that time. It almost occurred to me that he was red eyed and shouting his name over and over again.


    Liu Qingjun''s heart twisted together in an instant.


    He remembers that frost Chen loved to read the words in the secular world when he was young. He once glanced at them by chance.


    The book was written in black and white: "there are trees in the mountains, there are branches in the trees, and you don''t know if you are happy."


    But at that time, Liu Qingjun never thought that one day, this sentence would come true in him.


    In fact, it''s better not to say it, which will save Gu Bai''s consternation and guilt. He may suddenly think of him in the long life after that, but it has nothing to do with the wind and the moon, just remembering.


    But that''s not what Liu Qingjun wants.


    In the end, it''s hard to make peace.


    The pain on his body did not decrease at all, but Liu Qingjun became a God.


    When did you like Shuangchen?


    The first time I saw him, the young man was delicate and smart, and his eyes were shining, just like the little sun.


    From the initial curiosity, even with a sense of trial, to the final loss of a heart, he lost everything.


    But his younger martial brother is the best. He was willing to throw away his armor in front of Shuangchen and be defeated.


    Later, his younger martial brother died in front of him. At that moment, Liu Qingjun almost died.


    He tries his best to let Shuangchen live again as Xie Xinghe.


    If he can survive, he will never let go of Gu Bai.


    Even if, even in this life, he has no self in his heart.


    Liu Qingjun suddenly clenched his fist and poured out endless strength from the elixir field. It was against the pain in his chest and abdomen, as if the tide was washing the cliff again and again.


    -


    when Gu Bai was still checking Liu Qingjun''s situation, he suddenly exclaimed.


    "Ah."


    Shen Jialing asked, "what''s the matter?"


    After listening to it several times, Gu Bai replied pleasantly, "I feel that master''s breath is picking up, and his pulse is much stronger than before."


    Shen Jialing and Zhu Xiang then relaxed.

 Chapter 491

    Gu Bai took good care of Liu Qingjun, and he went out of the cave.


    "Elder martial brother Jialing, how long will it take for master to wake up?"


    Shen Jialing shook her head: "it depends on the will power of martial uncle."


    Gu Bai thought slightly and said, "well, from the pulse just now, sometimes it''s chaotic and sometimes it''s stable. It''s hard to say."


    He said with a smile, "but it''s better than before. I don''t think it will take long."


    "It''s really hard work, younger martial brother. Originally, his face was small, but now it''s even smaller. And this waist - I didn''t eat well... " Zhu Xiang could not help but say a few words.


    Gu Baitong accepted with an open mind, left ear in and right ear out. Liu Qingjun has improved, and his mood has improved a lot.


    After listening to Zhu Xiang''s rebuke, Gu Bai said: "elder martial sister, elder martial brother, I''ll go around and see if there are any herbs that can be used."


    There is a system in which we can distinguish some useful spirit grass.


    Shen Jialing said, "do you want us to join you?"


    "No," Gu Bai shook his head, "elder martial brother and elder martial sister have been very tired recently."


    Shen Jialing looked at Gu Bai and said in a warm voice, "then you should be more careful. Don''t go far. If there''s anything, shout. I''ll pass when I hear it. "


    Gu Bai said, "OK."


    He turned around and waved with the two men, then disappeared in a few leaps.


    Zhu Xiang also laughed and said, "elder martial brother Jialing, I''ll go and have a look."


    Shen Jialing nodded, walked back to the entrance of the cave, and suddenly frowned. He took out the folding fan from his arms, wheezed away and turned it into a flash.


    "Chi -" the folding fan hit the hard object and bounced back to Shen Jialing.


    Shen Jialing turned around and said coldly, "come out."


    Without moving, the cold sound of the Qin suddenly sounded. Hearing this voice, Shen Jialing already knew who was coming, and her handsome face was slightly cold.


    "What the hell are you doing?" He looked around and finally settled his eyes on a lush jungle.


    Although it has been confirmed that it is Ling jiu''er, she never comes out.


    Only a clear sound came, just like a small bridge and flowing water. The girl''s mind was misty in the moonlight of the south of the Yangtze River.


    Shen Jialing also has to admit that Ling jiuer''s piano skills are very good. She is as light as a feather and itches in her heart. She looks like a swan in the sky and gives you a disdainful glance.


    She didn''t use aura. She just played. Fingertip micro motion, light close slowly twist, a string of Qingling sound reverberates in the ear - just like the feeling she gives people.


    But gradually, the voice cheered up, no longer like the cold moon in the sky, with a little girl like flexibility.


    Shen Jialing didn''t know why, but she didn''t stop her.


    Gong Shang''s horn symbolizes the feather, and the way is endless.


    With a movement at her feet, Shen Jialing slowly moved forward in her direction. When I got out of the jungle, my hand to explore the vegetation suddenly stopped.


    He stood in the same place, across the thick bushes, Ling jiu''er was playing the Qiushui Qin.


    One station, one seat. One listening, one playing. It is rare for them to have such a harmonious time.


    Shen Jialing didn''t open her mouth. Instead, she waited until the final curtain came down.


    The more to the end, the more urgent the piano sound, like the heart of a girl in early spring, flurried and beating. A dial of a bomb, but also contains countless sadness.


    When the flowing water comes to an end, who can say what is in his mind.


    There was silence again.

 Chapter 492

    Ling jiuer didn''t make a sound, neither did Shen Jialing.


    His face was in a trance. There was no light in his dark eyes. He was holding a folding fan and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Shen Jialing." Ling jiuer called out - this is the first time she called his name, not ah Ling.


    "Well."


    "I..." After a pause, Ling jiu''er seemed to smile, and then said: "the ancient battlefield is about to close. After I go out, I will go back to the nine death palace."


    "Maybe there''s no chance to meet again in this life."


    "You must be happy, but I don''t want to make you happy," she whispered


    Shen Jialing


    In his heart doubts grow gradually, Ling nine son in the past and he would not say so many words, usually just timidly stand on one side.


    After thinking about it, Shen Jialing asked: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ling jiuer quickly replied, "I''m fine if you don''t care."


    This sentence is like the Ling jiu''er he knew, as if all his body was cold as moonlight.


    Shen Jialing replied coldly, "I didn''t want to care about you."


    "That would be the best."


    He heard the girl say gently -


    "since then, the two have nothing to do with each other."


    She took up the piano, folded her skirt and got up. She walked smartly.


    Shen Jialing stood in the same place without making a sound to stop her. In the mouth slowly repeat: "two irrelevant?"


    He clenched his fist and said to himself, "that''s nothing."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After Gu Bai found several herbs, he could go deeper.


    "Yuanyuan, do you know the way back?"


    Yuan Yuan said with a proud face: "don''t worry, your ability to recognize the road is not a joke."


    Gu Bai nodded, and then walked to the deep place with peace of mind - most exotic plants always like to grow in dark, humid and sparsely populated places.


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later.


    Gu Bai put the red tail grass in his arms, stood in front of the three fork road and asked Yuanyuan, "which road should we take?"


    Yuan yuan turned his eyes: "this, that, I..."


    Gu bainu: "don''t you mean that your ability to recognize the road is not a joke?"


    "I''m not kidding, of course," said Yuan Yuan with her neck closed her eyes and a finger, "this way!"


    It''s the right way.


    Gu Bai looks at it suspiciously, and what is clear in his eyes is that he doesn''t believe it.


    Yuanyuan suddenly felt that her self-esteem had been hit, and forced her to look confident: "this is the way. Listen to me, it must be right!"


    See it such a vow of appearance, Gu Bai can only admit: "OK, I believe you once."


    As he walked to the right corner, the farther he went, the more strange he felt.


    I''m afraid it''s not really the wrong way.


    Yuanyuan also feels guilty and quietly reduces the sense of existence.


    When Gu Bai''s face was stunned, a few words suddenly appeared in Yuanyuan''s mind, saying, "my life is over."!


    The surprise on rob mourn''s face gradually became gloomy, and the rest of the demon clan followed him.


    Gu Bai took a look at it, but his intuition was not right, and his eyes fixed on the ground and his back.


    "What a coincidence," he said


    What a coincidence! Gu Bai scolds Yuan Yuan who pretends to be dead in his heart.


    He bowed slightly and took a small step back: "ah, you seem to have something important. I won''t disturb you any more. Let''s go first!"


    Yesterday, when he took Kunpeng''s blood essence, there were only two people, he and Jiemei, who had the restraint of changtianjian. Jiemei couldn''t do anything to him.

 Chapter 493

    But today is different. There are more than ten people behind the memorial, all of them full of spiritual energy. It''s not easy to get into trouble at first sight!


    Gu Bai is not Liu Qingjun. It is impossible to win more with less!


    Rob mourn cold hum: "since come, don''t want to leave."


    There are a lot of secret places in the demon elimination battlefield. Today, I received news that there seems to be a secret place nearby. Rob mourn specially took people out to explore, did not expect to happen to meet the wrong way of Gu Bai.


    Kunpeng''s blood essence can''t be forgotten. It''s a shame that his great demon suffered a great loss in Gu Bai''s hands.


    With a wave of mourning, more than a dozen well-trained people behind him have rushed towards Gu Bai.


    As soon as his eyes changed, Gu Bai was ready. He had a good idea and scattered a handful of light yellow powder into the sky. With the wind blowing, the demon people had no time to cover their mouths and noses, and had already inhaled a lot.


    The soaring body pauses, followed by uncontrollable pain.


    However, they are all the elite of demon clan after all, and the pain is just tickling for them.


    Just a little meal, he continued to pounce on Gu Bai.


    The demon people are really hard to deal with!


    Gu Bai leaned aside, dodged a man''s sharp claws, and then leaned over the hill like giant fist. His clothes were flying, and he was like a dexterous butterfly swimming among the flowers, watching his body method not fail for the time being.


    But it''s not a long-term plan, and there is still a covetous and undecided robbery on the side.


    Gu Bai was thinking about the way to get away, but suddenly he heard a slight smile: "don''t play, just take him down. It''s better to catch them alive than dead. "


    Anyway, going out from the demon elimination battlefield, the relationship between the demon clan and Liu Qingjun is completely shameless.


    In the last sentence, Gu Bai suddenly felt that the attack around him was fierce, and the move was deadly.


    No, it will be consumed sooner or later!


    Under the siege of so many people, Gu Bai''s aura gradually showed a declining trend. In his heart, he knew very well what would happen to him if he had the nature of mourning.


    We have to go!


    The aura breaks out and turns into an icy wall, forcing the people around him away for a while. Gu Bai can breathe for a moment.


    His right hand moved, waving a purple smoke, along with the wind, temporarily let the spirit of the demon people have stopped for a while.


    Time never comes again!


    Taking advantage of this short moment, Gu Bai flew up and saw a weak place. With unstoppable ice, he knocked a demon man to the ground and went through it.


    Robbed mourning looks very ugly: "it''s all rubbish, catch up!"


    I ran from him once yesterday. If I still run today, where is his face?


    He took the lead in chasing Gu Bai in the direction of leaving, and the demon people behind him followed him with shame. He felt that so many people were chasing a little guy, and he could let him run away. It was really embarrassing!


    Gu Bai quickly picked up the Dharma while dodging the real yuan from behind.


    Looking back quickly, I can see that there is a vast black area behind me, and Zhenyuan magic tools emerge in an endless stream. Gu Baixin raised higher. When Liu Qingjun was besieged that day, he was crazier than him.


    No, I can''t die here!


    Thinking that Liu Qingjun could kill so many people, Gu Bai''s heart slowly calmed down.


    I haven''t seen my master wake up yet. How can I be trapped now.

 Chapter 494

    After Gu Bai''s death, he was also angry. Every time he was about to catch up with him, Gu Bai speeded up and threw them away. If the younger brother is still there, with his broken bow, he will not be so natural and happy!


    When I think of my younger brother who is already in a different place, my eyes darken, and then I feel angry.


    The whole body of the robber mourns the true yuan gathering, eyes like a falcon, staring at the little white rabbit on the ground, chasing Gu Bai''s figure.


    Then, one punch.


    Great power came one after another, and even the sound of friction with the air could be heard.


    Fast, accurate, ruthless, merciless, and suddenly fell on Gu Bai''s back.


    Yes!


    His eyes brightened.


    Gu Bai is suddenly spit out a big mouthful of blood, without aura exploration, he knows that his ribs are broken.


    Or too small to look down on the robbery mourning, Gu Bai quickly reflected on his mistakes in his heart.


    But for the moment, the most important thing is how to escape!


    Gu Bai was injured, and his aura was blocked. He still didn''t dare to relax for a moment, so he forced his spirit to deal with the successive acts of mourning.


    Robbing mourning obviously realized that Gu Bai''s figure was one point slower than before, and he was in a good mood. He said: "he''s hurt, good chance! Come on


    The body of the demon clan behind him moves with the order, and the attack is more intense.


    What to do? What should I do?


    Gu Bai frowned tightly. If it goes on like this, it won''t be long before he is caught.


    The blood on his back trickles down the corner of his clothes. Gu Bai flies through the woods, his face turning pale.


    As he was about to take the opportunity to approach, he suddenly heard a sound in the forest. It was about two people talking -


    " I really saw The whole body of the bird is white, bigger than a tiger No kidding... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ How can there be such a big bird... "


    "It''s over there. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t waste your time


    The sound gradually disappeared, probably far away.


    Robbed mourning heart slightly pondered, afraid of causing other trouble, let his men stop to Gu Bai''s attack, just closely behind him.


    When you get out of the woods, it''s not too late.


    It''s not like Yuanyuan. He can remember it by heart after walking through it. Gu Bai is now in a panic. According to the current situation, he vaguely remembers that there is a Jedi in front of him.


    You can''t escape from the cliff!


    Gu Bai didn''t know what he was thinking, but he suddenly felt that the attack behind him had stopped. He was a little relieved, more crazy operation aura, body method to the extreme, running forward.


    I dare not breathe. In the final analysis, it was all its fault that put Gu Bai in danger.


    It is also very uncomfortable, even in front of the cliff also forgot to remind.


    I don''t know how long later, Gu Bai''s legs are soft and sour, sweating, but he doesn''t dare to stay.


    "Hua -"


    the trees are thinning, and Gu Bai leaps out of the woods. However, when he saw his surroundings clearly, his heart seemed to fall into a bottomless abyss -


    the cliff was steep and there was no place to escape!


    Is this life?


    Gu Bai suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart, but soon he put the idea behind him.


    Rob mourning and others were still talking about how the weak human could run so fast. At this time, they came out of the forest, and they couldn''t help feeling happy and swept away the previous depression.


    The robber mourns to stop, slightly gasps, a pair of eyes son still fiercely stare at Gu Bai.

 Chapter 495

    Gu Bai thought that the eyes of Rob mourning were very strange.


    Like hate, but also vaguely mixed with other emotions.


    "I see where you''re going!" Rob mourns to sneer a way.


    Gu Bai replied: "it''s very shameless of the great demon to lead so many people of the demon family to chase me alone."


    Robbed mourning and others were said by him that their faces could not hang, but the demon people were stronger and more cheeky than human beings.


    Robbing mourning waved, motioned to his men to encircle and block Gu Bai''s back roads, and said with a smile: "there are all my people here, and no one will know."


    With a slight snort, he said, "what can I do if I know it? Do you expect Liu Qingjun to come and save you?"


    Youyou''s eyes turned to Gu Bai''s body, "or, do you think Xuanji sect can defeat our demon clan?"


    Gu Bai''s heart leaped and heard the cruel voice of mourning: "don''t worry. When you die, Xuanji sect will be buried with you soon."


    "What are you going to do?" Gu Bai''s eyes widened.


    "I have a lot to do. It''s one thing to kill you," he said with a smile. "It''s also one thing to destroy Xuanji sect."


    Gu Bai''s eyes suddenly become cold: "I won''t let you succeed!"


    It seems that I heard some very funny joke. I laughed wildly and said with disdain, "it''s hard for me to protect myself. I''d better worry about myself."


    The ending is down, the killing is over.


    Now it''s flat, behind it is a cliff, and there''s nothing to hide around it. Gu Bai''s strength is not high, and he can''t even fight back with Liu Qingjun''s tragic way.


    He clenched his teeth and waved the long sky sword. Every time, it would affect the wound behind him and hurt his heart and lungs.


    Different from before, this time, Gu Bai joined the battlefield without self-esteem, and his pressure suddenly increased.


    There are more and more scars on his body, and the blood on the ground has soaked the soil. Gu Bai is a little dizzy because he has lost too much blood. On his pale face, there is only a pair of bright eyes, burning and shining, which makes his heart more agitated.


    "Can''t so many people catch him? What are they for! My demon clan man is so useless As he turned his right hand to claw, he went to Gu Bai and scolded his subordinates.


    The people of the demon clan are very angry when they are told by him. Gu Bai was forced to the edge of the cliff, biting his lip, covering his wound, and staring at the robbery.


    Rob mourn waved to the demon people to stop attacking. He took a good time to squint at Gu Bai. He had a kind of cat and mouse like fun. He said with a smile, "I say it''s better to be a good catch than a broken one."


    Pooh!


    Gu Bai said with a cold smile, "it''s time to say these words."


    "Do you really want to hear me say that if you want to kill or cut, do as you please?" Gu Bai raised his eyebrows. His smart eyebrows were different from the usual arrogance. "I don''t like it."


    "My life and death can only be decided by myself."


    Gu Bai looked at the robbery mourning, gently raised his lips: "robbery mourning, or you lose."


    "You are so attached to my life, you must have a purpose. And I have to die in your hands, don''t I? "


    Mourning silence.


    "I guessed right." Gu Bai suddenly began to laugh.


    Handsome eyebrows show a little publicity, he wiped the corner of his mouth blood, staring at Rob mourning and others, a smile, a bit fierce: "if I don''t die, if today''s pain, will let you demon up and down a hundred times back!"


    Rob mourning look changed: "not good!" "Stop him, he''s going to jump off the cliff!" he cried

 Chapter 496

    However, it is still a step late.


    Gu Bai glanced at them coldly, and his clothes were flying.


    He did not see the slightest bit of panic, his eyebrows were full of determination.


    The last deep look at the memorial made the memorial feel cold. He couldn''t say what kind of emotion it was, but he felt bored. Thinking of Gu Bai''s last words, he clenched his fist.


    Damn it.


    I want to wait for frost!


    Standing on the edge of the cliff for a while, he looked at the abyss for a long time and said in a deep voice: "go."


    All the people of the demon clan go with the order.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Bai jumped off the cliff, he was not very afraid.


    After all, he is not really Xie Xinghe. He just thinks it''s a pity that after so many tasks, he will fail.


    The sense of rapid falling made his mind dizzy, and the cold wind was blowing on his cheek, which was very painful.


    Somehow, Gu Bai suddenly thought of Fusheng.


    Some pictures flashed in my mind.


    The young man in white was facing the humanity in front of him: "if I jump from here, will you promise me?"


    The person in front of him turns his head slowly, and light irony appears on his warm and handsome face. White que smile: "yes."


    Behind him was a dark black sea, on which there were some broken bones floating.


    When Fu Sheng was very young, he heard the legend about this sea - the river of the earth, forgetting the river in the sky, not touching strangers, and no bones.


    He is an ancient beast, but he is not afraid to die in it. But it will definitely hurt. Fusheng doesn''t like the taste of pain.


    But Bai que said that if he didn''t jump, he would not be allowed to go to Xicang again.


    So Fusheng gritted his teeth: "is this really true?"


    After seeing Bai que nodding, he jumped behind him without hesitation -


    and fell into the sea without turning up much spray. However, the sea is like a sharp knife.


    The intense pain makes Fusheng pale, and does not overflow a trace of pain when biting his teeth. He raised his wet head, blinked his eyes, and said to the white que on the bank, "I''ve jumped. I''m not allowed to drive me away any more."


    Fusheng doesn''t seem to know that his face is a little twisted because of the pain. He just opens his bright eyes and looks at Bai Que''s action tightly.


    Maybe I didn''t expect that Fusheng would jump so crisp. Baique opened her lips slightly and wanted to say something. Finally, she just nodded.


    Seeing that he agreed, Fusheng was relieved, and the pain diffused from his limbs..


    There was a flash of dark light in Bai Que''s eyes. He looked down at him, and his handsome face was soft. "Come on up," he whispered


    Bai Que''s voice is very nice, a little hoarse and clear. Floating life moved, way: "leg ache, can''t come up."


    He subconsciously extended his hand to Bai que.


    Leng Leng, and ready to take back, but unexpectedly was a clean slender hand back to hold.


    With a little effort, Bai que pulled him out of the Black Sea.


    Frowning at the whole body wet floating life, Bai que didn''t say a word.


    As if aware of his eyes, Fusheng stretched out his other hand to gently touch, and the moisture on his clothes was instantly evaporated.


    His hair became dry and the pain subsided. Fusheng suddenly realized that something was wrong. He bowed his head to the source of the strange place Bai que still held his hand.


    Warmth from the palm to the heart, and then to the tip of the ear, Fusheng staring at the hands for a long time, did not say a word.


    When Bai que saw his stupefied appearance, he had a slight smile in his eyes. "Floating life," he whispered


    "Well?"


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Maybe the sunlight was too gentle, and Fusheng felt that Bai Que''s side face was also overflowing with some softness.


    "It hurts." He whispered back.

 Chapter 497

    "It hurts!" The fierce wind beat from his face, and Gu Bai''s heart cried out.


    In the strong wind, Gu Bai couldn''t even open his eyes. He reluctantly opened a crack and could only see the boundless darkness below.


    Don''t wait to die!


    He gritted his teeth and tried to use his aura to slow down the downward trend. The green aura broke out, but it didn''t play a big role. Gu Bai almost broke his silver teeth, and his strong desire for survival made him dare not be half lazy.


    To live, or to pieces.


    Finally, I don''t know how long it took, Gu Bai''s aura was almost lost, and his body was weak.


    As we get closer to the ground, the shadow of death grows stronger.


    Behind the wound burst open, he gave birth to a long lost sense of powerlessness.


    Are you going to die?


    In fact, he is not afraid. It''s just a pity that the task has not been completed.


    "To live."


    He murmured, but seemed to hear another familiar and strange voice. As if the indifferent and stubborn white God was behind him, inspiring him and giving him strength.


    It was like feeling Gu Bai''s strong desire to live. Suddenly, waves sprang up in the depths of the spirit sea. A virtual shadow of the green dragon rose slowly. Slowly, he opened his eyes and let out a long cry.


    It''s like calling, it''s like ordering.


    When the wind came, Gu Bai felt as if he had fallen into a soft dream.


    There was no pain in his imagination. Gu Bai was very tired now. He closed his eyes and fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was getting late, but the cave was bright.


    Round and delicate night pearls are inlaid on the wall, reflecting each other and emitting dazzling brilliance.


    But even more striking than that is the snow-white feathers.


    Frost is better than snow, but that''s all.


    Beautiful and smooth, like the best brocade, but also like water splashed at will, rippling out the beautiful radian.


    It''s so beautiful!


    When Gu Bai woke up, he had a look at the beautiful scenery. It was only when the owner of the feather moved his body impatiently that he suddenly regained his consciousness.


    Some embarrassed to look at the spirit beast in front of him, its body shape is like a bird, but it is much bigger than ordinary birds and beasts. Its whole body is snow-white, and it looks up at Gu Bai with haughty head, slightly casting thinking eyes.


    Gu Bai asked, "did you save me?"


    Although we can''t see the level of this spirit beast, but looking at this bearing, it should be a high-level spirit beast, so Gu Bai is not afraid that it can''t understand what he said.


    "Do you remember my name?" The spirit beast did not answer the rhetorical question.


    Its voice is clear, and it is as cool as snow.


    Gu Bai shook his head in confusion and sincerity.


    "My name is Xuanniao." It moved its feathers slightly and lowered its eyes. It looked bleak.


    "Oh." Gu Bai recited the name several times in his heart. I don''t know if it is the sequela of falling off the cliff. Naoren has some pain. He frowned and repeated, "did you save me?"


    Of course, the answer is inevitable, otherwise he would have become a ghost. But Gu Bai didn''t know why Xuanniao did it. There was no such thing as gratitude and hatred without any reason. There should be a reason.


    Xuanniao looked up at him: "you called me."


    "Me?" Gu Bai was a little puzzled and pointed to himself. Seeing Xuanniao nodding, he was even more puzzled.

 Chapter 498

    "But I don''t know you..." Gu Bai Ning eyebrow way.


    All of a sudden, as if in the chaos suddenly caught something, brain light suddenly appeared.


    Gu Bai suddenly realized: "you are talking about floating life."


    Before he was in a coma, Gu Bai was sure that the sound in his ear came from Fusheng.


    When he said this, he was also testing. If Xuanniao admitted it, it would be easy. It was just that he had great luck and met his old friend. Although it has been tens of millions of years, the chance that old friends still exist is a little small.


    Hearing the name of floating life, Xuanniao''s plain eyes finally make tiny waves.


    "Do you remember?" he asked


    It is because of floating life. Gu Bai was relieved. He had never seen the spirit beast before, but as soon as he saw it, he felt kind.


    Maybe this is really an old friend of floating life.


    Gu Bai shook his head: "I guess. I''m not floating. Probably, his reincarnation. "


    He could clearly see the surprise color in the eyes of Xuanniao, which was like a dream bubble, and then dispersed.


    "I see."


    Xuanniao seemed to have a low smile, "I knew he couldn''t come back."


    Gu Bai was ready to open his lips to say something, but suddenly there was a wind around him, and he couldn''t help squinting. At the center of the storm, Xuanniao''s body suddenly shrank. When the wind subsided, it was replaced by a tall figure.


    The young man was dressed in black clothes. He had a very white complexion. He had bright eyes and eyebrows, thin lips and light purses.


    Gu Bai is a little surprised to ask: "Xuan, Xuan bird?"


    He knew that the spirit beast above the Ninth level could turn into shape. He could not see that the level of Xuanniao was so high.


    The young man tilted his head and gave him a smile: "yes."


    Chatting in a human manner was more normal and natural, and Gu Bai was a little relaxed when he realized that Xuanniao was not malicious.


    He also gave Xuanniao a smile: "although it is because of floating life, I also thank you for saving me."


    The boy''s tone is sincere, his eyes are bright, and his eyebrows are soft and beautiful.


    It''s totally different from the person in my memory.


    Xuanniao''s eyes were in a trance. At the next moment, he heard Gu Bai speak bitterly: "the pain I''ve suffered today must be more than a hundred times over."


    Well, maybe it''s the same.


    The corner of Xuanniao''s mouth couldn''t hide his smile and said softly, "OK, I''ll accompany you." He doesn''t know who bailihan is or what happened between them, but as long as it''s what he wants to do, he will help him.


    This was true thousands of years ago, and it will be true thousands of years later.


    Gu Bai was stunned. Later, he came back from his resentment for the robbery: "you mean to accompany me..."


    Xuanniao just looked at him quietly. In the light of the room, his fair face became softer. In his black eyes, there seemed to be a thousand words in it.


    "Are you going to take me out?" Gu Bai''s eyes brightened with excitement.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sure enough, no matter how many years passed, he still couldn''t grasp the key point.


    Xuanniao nods helplessly: "yes."


    After a pause, he said, "but not now."


    "Why?" Gu Bai was a little discouraged when he heard this.


    "Because," Xuanniao said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for you here for so many years, just for the moment."


    Gu Bai sighed, sat on the bed, thought about it, raised his head to Xuanniao and said, "you must have a good relationship with Fusheng. Can you tell me something about the past?"

 Chapter 499

    Xuanniao was stunned.


    He sat down not far away from him tentatively, looked over him, looked at the glowing night pearl on the wall, sipped his lips and said nothing.


    Just when Gu Bai thought that he might not be able to answer, and was about to find other topics to break the embarrassment, he heard Xuanniao''s voice.


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    He felt that he had made a hole in his host. To show his guilt, he tried to let Zhu Xiang and Shen Jialing know about Gu Bai''s being trapped under the cliff.


    "Elder martial brother Jialing, what can I do now?" Zhu Xiang frowned and worried.


    Shen Jialing was serious, and the folding fans gathered in her hands and touched her chin.


    "Let me see," he said with a slight frown, "the cliff is very high. Although Xie Xinghe doesn''t know why he doesn''t worry about his life, it''s hard to think about it. We must seize the time to save him."


    "It''s a bit difficult to rely solely on our aura cultivation," Shen Jialing suddenly brightened her eyes. "You can try magic weapons."


    When he finished, Zhuxiang began to turn over the magic weapon in Najie.


    Apart from other things, the Lei family lacks everything, but they don''t lack these things. They are sorry for their family reputation if they don''t bring a hundred and eighty magic weapons when they go out.


    After a long time, she found something in the mountain of magic weapons - "found it! Earth Dragon Boat


    Zhu Xiang held an inch sized boat in his hand, and his face was a little pleased.


    Different from the cloud boat they used when they came here, the earth dragon boat is a more profound magic weapon. It has its own defense function and is more able to shuttle underground, which is rare in the world.


    "However," Shen Jialing was in a bit of a dilemma. "The Earth Dragon Boat consumed a lot of aura."


    "Unless..." He turned his eyes and looked at Liu Qingjun, who was breathing slowly.


    "Martial uncle can wake up and help us."


    Shen Jialing stepped forward a few steps, did not care about the dignity and inferiority, pulled Liu Qingjun''s skirt, said: "lying for so long, it''s time to wake up."


    He used a little more strength. He pulled his skirt a little messy. His soft ink hair set off his jade skin. This quiet Liu Qingjun felt more fragile than usual. Similarly, his beauty was more maddening.


    Zhu Xiang quickly pulled Shen Jialing: "elder martial brother, don''t be too excited."


    Shen Jialing said nothing more and sat aside in silence.


    Zhu Xiang bent down, leaned over to Liu Qingjun''s ear and said softly, "younger martial brother Xinghe is waiting for you. Wake up quickly."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Qingjun felt as if his whole body was in shackles and could not break away.


    The previous pain has dissipated, replaced by bursts of weakness in Linghai.


    It''s just like ashes, which are gradually consumed in the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Younger martial brother Xinghe is waiting for you. Wake up quickly... "


    All of a sudden, some familiar sounds sounded in my ears.


    Star River? Liu Qingjun turned his head hard and his heart beat suddenly.


    It''s his star river!


    What happened to Xinghe?


    He was flustered, he was anxious, but his body was out of control. He couldn''t move at all, even his eyes were hard to open.


    In the dark, suddenly a little light appeared.


    Deep in the spirit sea, there was a similar light. The warmth covered the whole body, and the shackles on the body were a little loose.


    A breeze swept by, as if someone was standing in front of him.


    He can''t open his eyes, can only hear the man say: "Xie Xinghe is still waiting for you, why don''t you wake up."


    That male voice is clear and deep, inexplicably familiar.


    The man sighed softly again, like saying to Liu Qingjun, or talking to himself, a little bitter: "I have missed the floating life and frost, do I have to make a mistake again?"

 Chapter 500

    what do you mean?


    Liu Qingjun frowned and his mind was in chaos.


    He can only rely on the remaining obsession to stabilize his heart: the stars are waiting for him.


    Wake up!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Elder martial brother!" Zhu Xiang exclaimed in surprise, "come and see if martial uncle is going to wake up!"


    On the stone bed, although Liu Qingjun closed his eyes, his eyebrows were frowning and his long eyelashes were trembling. He seemed to be struggling. He would wake up the next moment.


    Shen Jialing was studying the usage of the earth dragon boat. After hearing this, she quickly came over.


    After a close look, Shen Jialing was surprised and said, "his breath is gradually strengthening."


    Shen Jialing couldn''t help saying, "I''m willing to wake up."


    With a light cough, Liu Qingjun, who had been in a coma for a long time, finally woke up.


    The long lost light poured into his eyes, and Liu Qingjun squinted uncomfortably.


    He supported half of his body, his ink hair fell with his shoulders, and his eyes turned slightly. Light and dust interweave, reflecting his half face, in which the United States is breathtaking.


    Zhu Xiang was stunned.


    Shen Jialing took the lead to react. She took a few steps and said, "martial uncle."


    Liu Qingjun didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he took a look left and right. His eyebrows gathered and said in a dumb voice, "where is the river of stars?"


    Both were silent.


    Liu Qingjun''s face was solemn, and his clear voice was gloomy.


    Zhu Xiang came over and said, "brother Xinghe, something happened."


    Considering the use of words, Gu Bai said to Liu Qingjun what happened later.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So now younger martial brother Xinghe is still under the cliff... "


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Qingjun turned over and was ready to stand up.


    "Ah, martial uncle," Shen Jialing quickly stopped his action, "you just wake up, you''d better have a rest."


    Liu Qingjun pushed Shen Jialing away and said, "Xinghe, I''m going to find him."


    His face was pale, and his lips were so pale that there was not a trace of blood color. Only his beautiful eyes and glowing light were staring at Shen Jialing.


    Shen Jialing turned her wrist and patted Liu Qingjun with a folding fan. She squinted at him: "you are so ethereal now. What can you do? It''s better to meditate, repair Zhenyuan, and then gather the strength of the three of us to use the land dragon boat to find Xie Xinghe. "


    Zhuxiang also said, "elder martial brother Jialing is right."


    Liu Qingjun struggling hand slightly.


    "Good."


    He pulled a reluctant arc from the corner of his mouth, "wait for me for half a moment."


    "Half a moment?" Shen Jialing''s eyebrows are long and tall. "Are you crazy?"


    Liu Qingjun doesn''t have any real yuan on him now. It''s absolutely impossible for him to achieve his past accomplishments for only half a moment. A monk should not be eager for quick success and instant benefit.


    Liu Qingjun said that it only takes half a moment, and it will only take half a moment. But behind this, it must be the madness that the sword goes to the extreme.


    Zhu Xiang advised: "younger martial brother Xinghe Ji has his own natural appearance, and the breath of life has always been very stable. Martial uncle, it doesn''t matter if you spend more time in cultivation... "


    "Don''t say much," Liu Qingjun raised his hand to block her words, eyes slightly soft, "a moment did not see him well, my heart a moment also can''t put down."


    "Tut." Shen Jialing glanced at him and said nothing more.


    With that, Liu Qingjun sat up straight, closed his eyes and adjusted his breath, frantically extracting the aura of heaven and earth.


    Zhu Xiang murmured to himself: "how do you feel that young master changjue is a little different from before."


    It''s more than a little different. It''s obviously changed a lot.


    Shen Jialing can''t help thinking that maybe this is the word of love, which makes people blind and crazy.

 Chapter 501

    The abyss at the bottom of the cliff.


    Gu Bai''an quietly hugs his knees and listens to Xuanniao telling the story of thousands of years ago in a nostalgic tone.


    It was an inharmonious land, just like the cloud tomb now, full of struggle.


    In ancient times, the world was divided into four regions and nineteen states.


    Nanfengqi, beikunwu, dongchaoge, xicangzhou.


    In ancient times, the rulers of the four regions were honored as "Your Highness".


    Among them, Fusheng and Baique are incomparable in talent.


    Then one day, his royal highness Fu Sheng asked Bai que for help for his brother.


    From then on, the origin.


    "Does Fusheng like Baique?" Gu Bai held his cheek and looked up at the Xuanniao.


    Under the luminous circle of the night pearl, Xuanniao''s expression is not clear. He can only see the corner of his mouth slightly pursed and smile: "yes, your highness is very happy, your highness Baique."


    To death.


    "Oh," Gu Bai blinked curiously, "what about Bai que? Does he like floating life, too? "


    Xuan bird Leng Leng, shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Well?" Gu Bai was surprised.


    Xuanniao sighed softly, "who can say clearly about his highness Baique? He is not the most mysterious, but the most complicated of his Highnesses. "


    He has the most outstanding appearance in the world. His long eyes are slightly bent, but the flowers and trees on the bank are blooming.


    It is clear that he is just a weak human, but with his own strength, he has greatly improved the status of the human race.


    Probably because of this, his highness Fu Sheng fell in love at first sight.


    Bai que always smiles mildly, but his eyes are as cold as ice, which can never be melted.


    Xuanniao remembers that his highness Fu Sheng said to him, "no matter how cold the ice is, there will always be a time to melt."


    But he waited until the end. Thousands of years ago, when chaos was coming, his highness Baique didn''t reveal his heart.


    It''s like love, and it''s like heartlessness.


    "How come?" Gu Bai turned his lips discontentedly.


    Xuanniao couldn''t help laughing.


    "What about the young girl?" Gu Bai asked again.


    He still remembers that in the Tongtian tower, the young girl''s attitude towards him was very unusual.


    Xuanniao patiently replied: "QingNv and Her Highness have known each other since childhood, and they are very close."


    Green plum around bamboo horse, two small phase no guess.


    It''s a pity that feelings are so overbearing that they come first and then.


    Young girls love floating life, floating life infatuated with white que.


    People in this world are entangled and the red line is in a mess.


    Gu Bai asked again, "what happened in the end in ancient times? All the gods are gone. "


    "It was a disaster." Xuanniao''s face changed a few times. "That war, also known as the disaster of chaos."


    Both Fusheng and Baique were buried in the disaster.


    "So you..." Gu Bai raised his eyes and looked at Xuanniao. He was obviously not like the young girl in the Tongtian tower. She was just a memento, but a real entity.


    Xuanniao smile: "I live. Not only me, but also a small number of people survived. The existence of spirits can guarantee our long life. But the strength is greatly reduced. "


    "I''ve been here for a long time, so long that I almost forget what I was. Until yesterday I heard your call


    His eyes to Gu Bai were very soft, mixed with memory and respect, more brilliant than the night pearl full of room.


    Gu Bai also said with a smile, "you will never be alone again."


    He suddenly thought of something, looking forward and curiously at Xuanniao: "you said before that you can''t take me out now, why?"


    "Because something is coming out, we have to wait."


    Gu Bai said, "is it very important?"


    Xuanniao chuckled and nodded: "it''s very important."

 Chapter 502

    The earth dragon boat goes down into the abyss, and the strong wind makes Liu Qingjun and his three feel uncomfortable.


    The deeper, the colder.


    Zhu Xiang looked at Liu Qingjun slightly worried: "uncle, are you really OK?"


    Liu Qingjun shook his head: "no problem."


    Shen Jialing frowned and said, "this is higher than I thought. Is Xie Xinghe really not in danger of life? Will he..."


    With a flash of cold light, Liu Qingjun summoned a long sword. The slightly cold sword light reflected his gorgeous appearance, and the killing opportunities overflowed.


    "I don''t want to hear that again," he said slowly


    Shen Jialing


    There was a moment of silence on the dragon boat.


    There was a sudden shock all over the body.


    Shen Jialing''s eyes brightened, the seal on her hand turned, and said, "the earth dragon boat has touched the bottom."


    As soon as the words came to an end, Liu Qingjun''s figure wavered slightly and flashed out of the dragon boat.


    He frowned slightly and looked at the world under the ground.


    This is a pure darkness, like rice paper dyed by thick ink, half white.


    With a turn of the right hand, a cluster of flames appeared in the palm, illuminating the small world around.


    Zhu Xiang looked at the vast darkness ahead. "It''s so big and dark here. How can we find younger martial brother Xinghe?"


    "This..." Shen Jialing frowned in embarrassment.


    Liu Qingjun said, "I can find Xinghe."


    His tone is very firm, not urgent, people can''t help but want to believe.


    "How to find it?" Shen Jialing asked.


    Liu Qingjun carefully observed the surrounding environment, while returning: "before entering the demon elimination battlefield, I sent a silver whistle to Xinghe, which has a wisp of air attached to it."


    "Oh." Shen Jialing''s epiphany.


    Liu Qingjun''s inner Li Zhenyuan mentions and feels the existence of the wisp of Qi on the silver whistle.


    For a long time, his eyes burst out with palpitating brilliance. After he identified the direction, his pace gradually accelerated.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    This way.


    Gu Bai has nothing to do. After his life and death struggle in the hands of the robber, there is a sign of breaking the situation.


    He simply sat down, ready to break the border, let Xuanniao for his Dharma.


    Xuanniao is loyal to the door.


    All of a sudden, he frowned tightly and stood up abruptly, looking warily at several uninvited guests not far away.


    How can there be strangers?


    The speed of those people is extremely fast, the flame twinkles between, arrived at cave entrance, is to go up Xuan bird''s vision.


    Liu Qingjun eyes color gradually cold: "where is the star river?"


    With the bright light of the night pearls all over the room behind him, Xuanniao saw his face clearly. First he was in a trance, then he was surprised. He couldn''t believe it and said: "white, your highness Baique..."


    Zhu Xiang said, "what white que? Don''t change the subject. Where is younger martial brother Xinghe?"


    She looked around Xuanniao and whispered to Liu Qingjun: "uncle, is younger martial brother really here? If you make a mistake, it''s embarrassing. "


    Liu Qingjun shakes his head and stares at Xuanniao with bright eyes: "it can''t be wrong."


    At this time, Xuanniao also returned to God and reached out to stop the three: "you are talking about your highness?"


    Before hearing him call himself Baique and his highness Gubai, Liu Qingjun had already affirmed that he was a man left over from ancient times.


    I don''t think I will do anything to hurt Gu Bai.


    Liu Qingjun''s expression eased a little, but he still stares at Xuanniao stubbornly: "I want to see him."


    Xuanniao shook his head in a gentle but firm voice: "sorry, our highness is breaking the border. I am ordered to guard outside. No one can enter."

 Chapter 503

    Breaking the border?


    Liu Qingjun was stunned.


    Zhuxiang sighed: "younger martial brother Xinghe is really a man of great fortune. You can break the boundary if you fall off a cliff."


    Shen Jialing said to Liu Qingjun, "martial uncle, we''d better not rush in at a critical moment like this."


    Of course, Liu Qingjun knows.


    But without seeing Gu Bai for a moment, his heart couldn''t let go.


    Liu Qingjun kneaded his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "OK, we''ll stay outside. When the Star River is ready, when we go in."


    Xuanniao took a look at him, but he didn''t want to say anything.


    In fact, his heart, really do not want to let Liu Qingjun and Gu Bai see above.


    "Xuanniao, what''s the matter outside?"


    The clear voice of the youth rang out in the ears of several people.


    Liu Qingjun was stiff.


    "Star River." He whispered.


    Xuanniao can only go back and report the situation outside the cave to Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai said with a surprise: "it should be elder martial brother Jialing. They have come to me!"


    Xuanniao hesitated slightly: "Your Highness, do you want to bring them in?"


    "Of course," Gu said with a curved eyebrow, "they are all my friends."


    "I see."


    Xuanniao went back to the entrance of the cave and made an invitation to Liu Qingjun: "my highness has invited a few."


    Soon, three people saw the most central, Gu Bai familiar figure.


    Gu Bai waved to them and saw the most outstanding Liu Qingjun at a glance.


    Is master awake? Excellent!


    It''s not in vain that he was robbed and killed.


    "Younger martial brother." Zhu Xiang walked over first and said with a smile, "it''s great to see that you''re OK!"


    Shen Jialing also said: "nothing is good."


    "I''m sorry to worry you." It can be seen that in order to find themselves, they spend a lot of effort. Gu Bai frowns and smiles with guilt.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Qingjun did not move, just stood in the same place, looking at Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai thought about it and went to Liu Qingjun.


    Standing still for a while, he smiles: "master, just wake up."


    Clear eyes clearly reflect his appearance, two lovely pear vortices beside the rising lip corner, a naive smile.


    He doesn''t seem to have changed at all.


    "Star River." Liu Qingjun spoke softly.


    Gu Bai looked up at him: "well, what''s the matter?"


    "I miss you so much."


    Liu Qingjun suddenly lowered his head, light green eyes staring at him, deep and attractive.


    That clear face, so close.


    In the strange heartbeat, he is like a fallen god, pulling Gu Bai''s soul and falling into the boundless darkness.


    "Master..."


    For a long time, Gu Bai recovered and his face was slightly hot.


    And Zhuxiang has already pulled Shen Jialing and Xuanniao out of the cave.


    Only Liu Qingjun and Gu Bai are left in the cave.


    After a moment''s silence, Gu Bai said, "master, now, can you tell me something about Shuangchen?"


    Shuangchen.


    Liu Qingjun lowered his head, "after leaving the demon elimination battlefield and returning to Xuanji sect, I will tell you everything."


    "Star River."


    "Well?"


    "It''s good to see you again."


    "Master, you are so nervous about me. You must like me, don''t you?" Gu Bai bent his eyes and laughed cunningly, "I like master, too."


    Liu Qingjun just took Gu Bai''s hand and did not open his face. He did not speak, but his lips rose slightly.


    After a while, Shen Jialing came back.


    Zhu Xiang said, "now that we have found my younger martial brother, let''s go back in the dragon boat."

 Chapter 504

    Gu Bai said to Shen Jialing solemnly, "Xuanniao said that there is something very important to be born here. I promised to wait with him and leave in three days. "


    Xuanniao''s eyes chased Gu Bai''s serious face. Suddenly, after feeling a cold look, he quickly dropped his head like a needle.


    Liu Qingjun slowly drew back his sight and looked down at Gu Bai: "must we wait?"


    Gu Bai nodded affirmatively.


    Liu Qingjun said, "OK, just wait."


    -


    I don''t know how long it took, Xuanniao finally said, "I''ve calculated. It''s almost time."


    "That means we can finally leave, right?" Gu Bai''s eyes brightened excitedly.


    Liu Qingjun asked, "that thing Where can I find it? "


    Xuanniao gave a gentle smile: "you are not familiar with this place, but I have been here for a long time. After we get out of this space magic weapon, just keep going south. It won''t be long


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, Gu Bai followed Liu Qingjun, only to see his drooping eyebrows and beautiful side face.


    No matter how many times I''ve seen it, it''s still so beautiful!


    After thinking about it, he finally reached out his hand carefully and hooked up the finger hanging on the side of Liu Qingjun''s body.


    The soft touch came from his fingers. He didn''t look back, but he made a little effort on his hand and strongly connected with Gu Bai''s fingers.


    Master is a rogue.


    Gu Bai wrinkled his nose, spat in his heart, but raised an irrepressible smile from the corner of his eyes.


    After walking for a while, Xuanniao suddenly stopped and said happily, "here we are!"


    Gu Bai quickly raised a cluster of flames to illuminate the surroundings and looked around.


    This place still belongs to the style of the abyss at the bottom of the cliff, and the dark black envelops all. In front of them stood a towering cliff, like a sword in the ground, imposing.


    "Is that it?" Gu Bai asked with a frown.


    "Yes, your highness." Xuanniao looked at him with a smile, "you feel it, it belongs to your breath."


    Gu Bai didn''t know what his breath represented, but he did feel a very familiar feeling from this cliff.


    It seems that something is calling him, from the blood, from the soul.


    Xuanniao''s smile is full of nostalgia.


    He looked up at the dark cliff. He could not see anything clearly, but he seemed to see something. He trembled excitedly.


    Xuanniao exclaimed: "Your Highness, get over here! That thing will be born soon


    When Gu Bai heard the speech, he raised his foot and wanted to walk over.


    But Liu Qingjun held him tightly, "I''ll go with you."


    "No way!" Xuanniao cried anxiously, "no, your highness, except you. Everyone used to be crushed into powder by the pressure of power. "


    Liu Qingjun listened to frown more tightly, "then I want to be with you more."


    Gu Bai smiles at him and says in a soft voice, "master, I can feel that place. It seems that only I can go there."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the cliff, jumping from his blood with the desire of the past.


    There''s something there, waiting for him.


    Besides, it''s just him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back safely," Gu said


    Far away, it seems that from the dark came the faint sound of singing.


    "But..."


    "Your Highness, come on! It''s too late! " Xuanniao obviously heard the sound, changed his face and interrupted Liu Qingjun.


    Liu Qingjun opened his lips and could only look at Gu Baichao with a smile. Then he resolutely picked up Zhenyuan and galloped away towards the cliff.

 Chapter 505

    All of a sudden, the vision became blurred.


    Liu Qingjun can only reluctantly distinguish the back of the youth, and gradually melt into the darkness.


    He clenched his fist.


    When Zhu Xiang came over, the flame lit up his eyes. "Martial uncle, don''t worry too much. Younger martial brother Xinghe has broken the border, so there is no danger and he has the power to protect himself."


    "Moreover," she looked at the nervous Xuanniao, "this Xuanniao childe doesn''t seem to hurt younger martial brother Xinghe."


    "Hum," Liu Qingjun glanced at Xuanniao coldly, "it''s better not."


    -


    GU Bai''s fingertips passed by, and the black cliff was illuminated clearly.


    He fixed his eyes on a small opening in the cliff.


    What you''re looking for is right there!


    "Plop, plop."


    The closer to the mouth, the more violent the heart beat.


    Reiki operation, Gu white eyes a coagulation, speed up the speed.


    The corner of his clothes was blown up by the wind. He leaped several times and climbed to the high cliff.


    As soon as he grasped the raised rock, he quickly rolled in - a narrow cave.


    Just stepped on the ground, Gu Bai''s heart is a jump.


    That kind of blood connection, the deep soul of the call consciousness is more intense.


    He looked at the dark cave and frowned hesitantly.


    A little ponder, is a blessing is not a disaster, is a disaster to avoid!


    Making up his mind, Gu Bai''s eyes lit up, and the flame slowly bloomed, illuminating the road in front of him.


    His eyes walked forward firmly, as if something was pulling him.


    Some urgent, and some inexplicable sadness.


    Not long after he left, Gu Bai saw something very important in the mouth of the Xuanniao, which had been stirring his heart -


    an egg.


    A huge blue egg.


    It seems to have weathered here for thousands of years, and its eggshell has slightly cracked.


    Those tiny cracks, like a warning to a struggling soul, eventually turned into decay.


    At last he knew where the throb of his heart came from.


    Gu Bai was shocked to see the egg, and then he was deeply grieved.


    He covered his mouth, two lines of tears slowly rolling down.


    Step forward, Gu Bai put his hands on the eggshell.


    Dry and rough touch is not very good, but he seems to be stroking the supreme treasure, gently brushing the deepest crack in the middle.


    His heart beat faster suddenly. After staring for a long time, Gu Bai whispered: "brother."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Bai que," Fu Sheng pulled Bai Que''s sleeve and pointed to the two round eggs in front of him, "you say, my two younger brothers, who will be born first?"


    Bai que glanced at two eggs faintly, one white and one red, but they looked very harmonious.


    He said: "Whoever has stronger mana will break the shell first. In my opinion, the red one should break its shell first. "


    After thinking about it, Fu Sheng suddenly asked Bai que, "are your names given by your parents?"


    Bai que nodded: "my parents are not here. I took my brother''s name."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Bailin. The king''s presence in the world. "


    I don''t know what it means, but it sounds good.


    "Then you have to think of one for my brother." Fusheng holds his hand, and there''s a tendency that if you don''t agree, I won''t let go.


    White que some helpless: "let go."


    "No, unless you want a name for my brother." Floating life a little smile, two eyes bent into a beautiful crescent moon.


    There is no such rule


    However, Qinglong pulse is different from human beings. Bai que knows that floating life will not care about these rules.

 Chapter 506

    He looked at the floating life and could not help shaking his head, "OK, I promise you."


    "Really?" Floating life is a bit surprised.


    "Not yet." Bai que took back his arm from his hand, but he really thought about it.


    "Those born first are called guici, and those born later are called Yantong."


    Silently read several times, floating life clapped a smile, "good."


    He patted two eggs. "You hear me, you have names. I will also let you come to the world and live a peaceful and happy life. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "When the king comes to the world, he will be safe and happy." What I said seems to be still in my ears, but now it seems very ironic.


    It did not soar for nine days, nor did it have a happy life.


    Even before the day of breaking the shell, its life will disappear forever.


    It may have just formed its young wings, and its eyes are not wide open.


    It may shout in a waxy voice, "brother, brother!"


    It may be the most noble king of Qinglong.


    But there is no if, so his brother in this dark world, slowly decay, peeling.


    It''s waiting for him.


    Across thousands of years, across life and death.


    Gu Bai''s tears fell on the eggshell, and his eyes were hazy, as if he heard a soft voice: "brother."


    A blue light suddenly rose from the bottom of his feet. Gu Bai''s fingertips moved in surprise, but sharp thorns suddenly appeared on the eggshell and cut his finger pulp.


    The blood bead fell on the eggshell, and the dark red shell suddenly brushed off all the dust like a dusty bead, giving off a dazzling red awn.


    What''s going on?


    Gu Bai had not recovered from the shock before he felt a warm current coming straight into his body through the eggshell.


    Deep in the sea of spirit, there is a blue dragon in the sky.


    All of a sudden, the fragments of light golden light rose from it and slowly merged together.


    It was the fragments of divine power absorbed by Gu Bai in the Tongtian tower when he was shocked.


    Gradually, the warm current subsided.


    The pale gold fragments also sank into the spirit sea. The green dragon''s shadow seemed to glance at the red eggshell, and with a sharp sound, it also returned to the depth of the spirit sea.


    Everything seems to be back to the original way.


    Only in front of the eggshell, as if finally unbearable wind and rain, bang to collapse broken.


    Brother, it''s finally you. This is the last thing ah CI can do for you.


    A faint red figure attached to Gu Bai.


    With tears streaming down, Gu Bai knelt down and carefully touched the broken eggshells, as if trying to piece them together.


    But suddenly, with a flash of red light, the eggshells turned into vermicelli powder. After circling around him, they fluttered and scattered.


    At this moment, he completely felt the pain of floating life!


    His brother,


    Qinglong''s purest blood,


    guici.


    Finally, in this world, disappeared completely, there is nothing left.


    -


    "after ah Ci and Yan Tong break the shell, I will make them worry free all their lives."


    Floating Life whispers.


    "I''ll get rid of all the troubles in the world."


    His eyes are full of obstinacy, but pure like the stars in the sky, dazzling.


    "I''ll carry all the burden. As long as they can live happily, that''s enough. "


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Sorry, he broke his promise.


    One turns into dust and the other is trapped in the tower.


    Peace and joy, life without worry.


    After all, it''s a dream.

 Chapter 507

    When Gu Bai came out, his eyes were slightly red and swollen.


    Liu Qingjun stepped forward: "are you ok?"


    "No When he spoke, his voice was hoarse.


    Said nothing, but such a restless look is obviously something.


    Liu Qingjun''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t say anything. He just reached for him.


    Zhu Xiang turns around Gu Bai and suddenly says, "younger martial brother''s mana has been improved again?"


    Gu Bai Leng for a while, think it should be just that warm current effect.


    Thinking of the eggshell that has turned into dust, his eyes are dim.


    Xuanniao came over, "Your Highness, you should have seen it."


    He''s been here for thousands of years. He knows what''s in that cliff.


    Gu Bai nodded, a faint smile on his pale face, like sadness and irony.


    "How long did it stay there?" He asked in a dumb voice.


    Xuanniao avoided his eyes and said, "when your Highness''s shell was broken, he was forced to sink to the bottom of the earth. It was too seriously injured to last long, but there is still a touch of obsession on its eggshell and it has been sleeping for thousands of years. "


    "When his highness called me before, he also awakened his highness."


    Gu Bai choked in his throat.


    What is obsession?


    I can''t let it go, I can''t bear it, I can''t forget it.


    The obsession of returning is just to see the floating life again.


    "Your Highness..." As soon as Xuanniao wanted to speak, Gu Bai stopped him.


    He closed his eyes and let the tears wet his cheeks.


    Stop it.


    Don''t talk about quitting again.


    Gu Bai covered his chest and had a severe pain. He''s really afraid of Xuanniao. One more word, he can''t stand it.


    Warmth covered his face, and Liu Qingjun gently wiped the tears from his cheek.


    He didn''t say anything, just put Gu Bai in his arms.


    The cold in those beautiful eyes faded, leaving only the strange warmth for Shen Jialing and ye Chuge.


    He whispered, "get some sleep. You''re too tired."


    The finger quickly touched Gu Bai''s neck before he could react.


    Gu Bai murmured and fainted.


    Liu Qingjun supported him and said to Shen Jialing, "it''s time to go back."


    It''s not too bright, but it''s enough.


    Xuanniao follows Liu Qingjun step by step.


    He looked at Liu Qingjun with awe, vigilance and a faint resentment.


    Back at the entrance of Xuanniao''s cave, Shen Jialing summoned the earth dragon boat.


    He looked at several people with some embarrassment: "this dragon boat can only carry four people at most. But we have five people here. What shall we do? "


    Before coming down to the abyss at the bottom of the cliff, he never thought that there would be anyone else besides Gu Bai.


    But this Xuanniao childe wants to go out with Gu Bai.


    Zhu Xiang was also silent, a little helpless.


    They all focused on Xuanniao. Xuanniao knew what they were thinking and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I have a way to get up. "


    As his voice fell, he saw the wind rolling, and the slender figure gradually showed its prototype in the wind - a huge and snow-white bird and beast.


    Shen Jialing is surprised to pick eyebrow, together these days, he did not find Xuanniao body has spirit beast breath.


    "It turns out to be a spirit beast. No wonder it''s called Xuanniao."


    Liu Qingjun also looked thoughtfully.


    Xuanniao spread his wings and said: "everyone, driving magic weapon must be very costly. Why don''t I take you up?"

 Chapter 508

    Liu Qingjun said, "I have no opinion."


    Zhu Xiang also smile: "this is certainly good, just to tired Xuanniao childe."


    Although he came as a spirit animal, Zhu Xiang was still willing to treat him with courtesy.


    The Xuanniao spreads out its huge wings, and its snow-white feathers also exude a touch of brilliance in the dark.


    "It doesn''t matter. Originally, I was your Highness''s mount."


    Heard him say so, a few people also not affectation, after thanking fly up.


    Xuanniao said: "you sit down."


    He flapped his wings slowly, rolled up the wind and went up into the sky.


    In his rapid flight, the high cliffs of the past seemed to shorten a lot.


    Shen Jialing said in a low voice: "this is much faster than the earth dragon boat."


    After a short time, the darkness faded, and several people could see the trees on the edge of the cliff.


    After standing still, Zhu Xiang thought about it and chatted with Xuanniao: "Xuanniao childe, take the liberty to ask, why do you call younger martial brother Xinghe his highness?"


    After thinking about it, Xuanniao said, "because he is the reincarnation of our highness."


    Reincarnation is probably the most popular explanation for them.


    Although the actual situation is more complicated.


    Shen Jialing''s eyebrow was slightly raised, and Zhu Xiang had already asked curiously, "what''s your Highness''s taboo?"


    No wonder younger martial brother Xinghe was a reincarnation of a big man. No wonder he met so many adventures.


    "Chaoge City, floating life." Xuanniao opens his mouth with a strong sense of respect and memory in his voice.


    It was a character thousands of years ago, and it was too far away for Shen Jialing.


    "Well," Zhu Xiang said with some embarrassment, "I haven''t heard of it."


    Xuanniao smile: "it''s not your fault, after all, thousands of years have passed."


    There are few people in the world who can still remember those years.


    But Shen Jialing raised her eyebrows slightly and said, "it seems familiar."


    He looked at Xuanniao: "can Xuanniao be more specific?"


    "Our highness is one of the most outstanding talents in ancient times." Xuanniao raised his eyes, "he looks handsome, cold outside and hot inside."


    "He is the most powerful descendant of the divine beast Qinglong. Naturally, he also has this qualification."


    "Unfortunately..."


    Unfortunately, I fell in love with a cold person.


    Xuanniao''s smile slightly stopped, his eyes lowered, and his look faded. "Later, his highness Fu Sheng died and sang. A wisp of spirit experienced a long time, and finally reincarnated."


    It''s Gu Bai.


    Shen Jialing sighed: "it sounds like a great man."


    "Yes," Xuanniao said with a gentle smile, "Your Highness Fusheng is very good."


    After a few words, he didn''t intend to talk more. He gave a polite smile and kept up with Liu Qingjun.


    Shen Jialing and Zhu Xiang looked at each other and followed.


    It didn''t take long to return to the cave. Liu Qingjun''s steps suddenly stopped and his face changed.


    The cold air suddenly shrouded all around, like a dark cloud pressing the city.


    Shen Jialing flashed from behind to in front of the crowd. His dark eyes became deeper and deeper.


    "Where is the curfew?" He looked around, the folding fan in his hand, ready to go away at any time.


    But Liu Qingjun is still supporting Gu Bai with his face unchanged. Just for a moment, he raises his head and looks at a place beside the cave.


    The people there obviously found him and walked out of the shadow without fear, with a leisurely pace like a young nobleman traveling.


    The blue clothes of the lake pull out an elegant arc. Standing among the barren trees, he seems to be in a valley full of flowers.

 Chapter 509

    Shen Jialing looked at him warily: "who are you?"


    The man didn''t speak, but Liu Qingjun answered for him: "rob mourn."


    Zhu Xiang was surprised to cover his mouth: "big demon robbing mourning? Why is he here? "


    "I come," the mourner pointed to Gu Bai, "to take him away."


    "Dream." Liu Qingjun gave a cold hum.


    His voice is not high, but very penetrating, beautiful eyes look to rob mourn, the moment of export, as if all around quiet down.


    There is such a kind of person, he never shows off, like a pearl in the deep sea, beautiful but not self-conscious, but can quickly attract everyone''s eyes.


    It''s the stars in the sky, overlooking the world.


    The corner of his mouth slightly pursed, and then a deeper smile appeared.


    "Liu Qingjun" he looked at Gu Bai in Liu Qingjun''s arms with a smile. His eyes were deep. "I heard that you were seriously injured not long ago. I don''t know if you are better now?"


    Clearly want him to die, but also smile about his injury.


    It''s a very hypocritical demon.


    Liu Qingjun pulled the corner of his mouth, put Gu Bai aside, and laid a border with him.


    He stepped forward and stood opposite the robbery.


    "Thank you for your concern." Liu Qingjun''s eyes became colder and colder. "I can''t die yet."


    "And as long as I don''t die, it''s time for you to worry about yourself."


    He didn''t forget the siege of the demon clan.


    He hasn''t gone to find the robber to pay for it, but this man has the idea of Xinghe first.


    Rob mourn raised his eyes and said with a smile: "Liu Qingjun, do you think you will win?"


    Liu Qingjun said coldly, "if you can''t beat me once, you can''t beat me twice."


    Rob mourn suddenly eyes light sink, nine kill sword break out of the air, draw a beautiful streamer.


    Beautiful, but deep buried kill.


    Liu Qingjun immediately drives the sword to resist, and whispers to Shen Jialing: "watch the star river."


    He flew up, green clothes floating. Holding a long sword, he went straight to mourn for the robbery, and the cold light was cold.


    Robbed mourns fearlessly to meet with his blade, just a few moments has waved dozens of sword.


    Cold and murderous.


    "Liu Qingjun, you seem to have made progress again. But today, I will take Xie Xinghe with me. "


    Liu Qingjun''s response to him is a faster and more ruthless sword move.


    True yuan surging, he sneered to hook his lips, "rob mourn, you are too confident, whether frost or Star River, you don''t want to touch him."


    The pupil shrinks.


    "Frost Chen, follow me."


    I''m sorry, mourn. I don''t want to go back to the demons. Elder martial brother said, "he will be good to me all his life."


    Maybe he touched the past, he suddenly flashed, and was beaten back by a sword light by Liu Qingjun.


    "Don''t mention frost Chen," rob mourn wiped the corner of his mouth, dark pupil showed a bloody ferocity, "you don''t deserve it."


    As soon as the momentum of the whole body changes, the darkness overturns, like a huge prison, which imprisons everyone.


    Liu Qingjun is not afraid, low Mou a smile, "just right, you have domain, I also have domain."


    "Let''s try, whose domain is stronger!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a pure and powerful breath burst out from him.


    Light into the dark, lit up a corner, slowly and firmly nibbling at the dark.


    The sharp light of the sword twinkled, and the two of them opposed each other.


    It seems that heaven and earth are clearly divided into two parts, one black and one white.


    Each of them is the monarch.


    However, the people around are not comfortable, bearing the powerful power of both sides.

 Chapter 510

    Shen Jialing couldn''t resist standing on one knee. Her face twisted and forced to drive a magic weapon, which temporarily resisted a little.


    With a light breath, he hurried to Gu Bai''s side with difficulty, and pulled some pale Zhu Xiang, who was very sad and sweating.


    Shen Jialing was worried, but there was no way. She could only hope that Liu Qingjun could win the robbery quickly.


    "I can''t see that," the robber mourned, as if in surprise, picking his eyebrows, "you''ve also cultivated your domain."


    "There''s so much you don''t see."


    Two people''s domains collide, one is dark, the other is bright. The two properties of mutual exclusion make them feel very difficult.


    "Today, you are doomed to come back in vain." With a sneer, Liu Qingjun bit the tip of his tongue, and his blood essence flowed into his domain.


    The blood color melts and the vast white area expands instantly.


    He was pale, but he didn''t step back.


    Such a situation is really troublesome.


    Before he came here, he didn''t expect that Liu Qingjun was not only in good condition, but also had a great rise in his cultivation, and he was just like him.


    Come back in vain?


    He glanced down and saw Gu Bai, who was sleepy. A trace of unwillingness flashed in his eyes.


    Rob mourning is a man who seldom forces himself to a dead end. He always leaves a ray of life when he does things. No matter how important things are, they are not as good as his life.


    But Liu Qingjun is different, for what he wants to protect, he can fight for this life.


    Liu Qingjun is too bright, too kind, too fearless.


    And that''s what robbed mourning deeply detested.


    Robbed mourning unmoved to continue to compete with Liu Qingjun domain, eyes a flash, a dark shadow quietly disappeared behind him.


    In fact, Liu Qingjun''s injury is not fully cultivated. If it is consumed like this, it is not necessarily who loses.


    Just as he was about to increase his offensive, he heard a exclamation: "not good!"


    He immediately fixed his eyes on the past, and saw that the nine kill sword of robbing mourning had rushed to Shen Jialing''s side.


    Under the influence of Yu, Shen Jialing and Zhu Xiang''s strength was greatly reduced, but they could not resist the attack of jiushajian.


    And close to Gu Bai''s moment, nine kill sword suddenly turned into a childish appearance, ready to take her away.


    "Sword spirit!" Shen Jialing''s heart sank.


    Liu Qingjun glared and mourned: "despicable!"


    "Rob mourn does not care about a smile," no matter what means, as long as to achieve my goal


    Like a winner, he smiles and looks down to appreciate Liu Qingjun''s anger.


    However, the smile suddenly stopped in the next second.


    Robbed mourning suddenly turned to look at the tree, there, should be to see nine kill sword spirit bundle Gu Bai scene.


    However, the fact is that his sword spirit was tied by another long sword one after another.


    Jiusha sword spirit cried out: "my Lord, help me! It hurts


    Gu Bai went to see him at a loss.


    Just now, at the critical moment, Yuanyuan woke up Gu Bai, and changtianjian''s self-protection mode started.


    How can the sword spirit rival the artifact of ancient times.


    Zhu Xiang was relieved and said, "younger martial brother Xinghe, it''s so nice of you to wake up."


    "What''s going on?" Gu Bai was puzzled.


    Shen Jialing interface explained: "the robbery mourning, I don''t know what crazy, must take you away, martial uncle and he fought."


    Mourning!


    Gu Bai looked up in the air, and the blue figure of the lake also looked at him.


    Undercurrent surging, hate crazy growth.

 Chapter 511

    Liu Qingjun gave him a light call: "Star River."


    "Xinghe, don''t be afraid. I won''t let him take you away."


    Gu Bai smiles at him, as bright as the morning sun: "I believe."


    There was a lump in my throat.


    He suddenly thought of the time when he felt empty or sincere. He asked, "frost Chen, do you believe me?"


    "Of course I believe in mourning," he said with a smile


    The smiling face seemed to overlap with the person in front of it.


    The sword spirit of jiusha sword was still weeping, shouting: "please help me, my Lord!"


    Robbing mourning was slowed down by this call, eyes became cold, stretched out a hand, Zhenyuan gathered, rushed to the long Sky Sword in Gu Bai''s hand.


    He didn''t want to hurt Gu Bai. He just wanted him to let go of Jiu Sha Jian Ling.


    But Gu Bai hated him deeply, where would he distinguish light from heavy.


    Gu Bai snorted, and his aura condensed to block the attack of the robbery. And he himself took the sword to his side.


    "Let go of me, bad man!" The remaining power of Changtian sword made jiusha sword spirit very uncomfortable. He wanted to move his body, but he was tightly bound. He didn''t even have the ability to change back to the sword body, so he had to kick his legs.


    "My Lord, wuwuwu, bad people bully me!" The sword spirit wailed, which made Gu Bai a little upset. The tiger whispered: "don''t cry!"


    After thinking about it, he added, "or I''ll give you candy!"


    The nine kill sword spirit didn''t dare to move, two tears were hanging in his eyes.


    Gu Bai remembers that Liu Qingjun once said that some swords could not touch any sweets, otherwise their mana would disappear for three days.


    It''s really useful.


    Liu Qingjun reached for Gu Bai''s hand, pulled his tight fingers one by one, and clasped his ten fingers. "Master is here, it''s OK."


    Warmth from the fingertips, has been gathered to the chest, even those resentment, also smoothed a little.


    Gu Bai bent his eyes.


    Looking at them like this, he was suddenly depressed.


    Why?


    Why does Liu Qingjun look so happy? He is in an independent position like himself.


    What frost Chen chooses is always Liu Qingjun.


    Why, why can he still keep such a naive, stupid, soft heart.


    He should fall into the boundless darkness, despair, depravity and madness just like himself.


    Rob mourn suddenly a smile, that originally handsome, elegant face, beating endless crazy.


    Almost subconsciously, Gu Bai hugs Liu Qingjun and turns over to him.


    The boundless darkness spread, and a flash of light followed.


    "Poof." The cold concealed weapon penetrated the soft body.


    Wet and sticky blood, slowly gushing out.


    Liu Qingjun hugged him, and his lower lip closed tightly. He lowered his eyes and took Gu Bai to one side. Zhenyuan gathered together and carefully took out the concealed weapon.


    Gu Bai also gathered aura to stop the blood of the wound quickly. Seeing Liu Qingjun''s tight chin, he said with a soothing smile, "master, I''m ok."


    Liu Qingjun looked at him, the wound is not deep, maybe it is the robbery mourning finally closed.


    But the color of blood easily reminded him of the feeling of sudden cardiac arrest when he heard Gu Bai jumping off the cliff.


    "Never again." He almost bit his teeth and jumped out word by word.


    "I see, master." Gu Bai''s face was slightly white, but he still laughed at him.

 Chapter 512

    Rob mourn Niang a Jue, nine kill sword of sword spirit jump to return to his side.


    "You''re a good player. Who let that villain bully me?" The sword spirit grinned at Gu Bai and made a face.


    Jiang Wen Qiu cold drink: "shut up."


    The sword spirit didn''t dare to offend him any more and turned into the sword body obediently.


    Behind him, suddenly came a demon people, whispered: "demon master, there are more and more human friars coming here, I think, we''d better step back first."


    Rob mourn standing under the tree, halo shine on the handsome face, some fuzzy.


    "Well, see you later."


    The blue figure of the lake gradually disappeared, the dark and oppressive atmosphere also dissipated, and the light enveloped all around again.


    Several people have just been injured to varying degrees, so they have to sit down and take a breath first.


    Gu Bai had the help of yuan yuan, and he recovered faster.


    He raised his eyes and saw Liu Qingjun leaning under the tree. His green clothes were a little dirty. He didn''t know what he was thinking. His beautiful eyes were drooping, looking at the fallen leaves dancing on the ground.


    Hearing the footsteps, he raised his head and saw that it was Gu Bai. Then he began to smile.


    "Star River."


    It is the dust of the ash tree, but because he is in it, it seems to be a good landscape painting.


    All the colors in the world suddenly disappeared, only the crow green on his skirt and the light in his eyes.


    Gu Bai came to him, squatted on one side, pulled his belt and kneaded it silently.


    "What''s the matter?" Liu Qingjun is puzzled.


    Gu Baihuan knee, stuffy way: "master, you are injured again."


    A little meal, and a sentence: "it''s because of me again."


    Liu Qingjun was stunned, and then shook his head slightly. He wanted to hold him in his arms, but after looking at the bloodstained clothes on his body, he gave up.


    "Don''t think about it," he said


    Gu Bai gave up rubbing his belt and took his hand instead, with a serious face: "I''ll see your injury."


    "Good."


    Gu Bai is always very serious when he works. It seems that he can only see him in his black and white eyes. His long hair comes down and covers some of his sight.


    Liu Qingjun can''t help but see the little apprentice frown tightly: "master, you are hurt. You shouldn''t try your best."


    "But I can''t let him take you."


    Gu Bai was silent for a moment, and suddenly asked, "master, are you good to me just because of Shuangchen?"


    Without waiting for Liu Qingjun to answer, he immediately got up and went to Xuanniao, "are you hurt?"


    Xuanniao shakes his head and smiles: "don''t worry, your highness. I have nothing to do."


    "That''s good," he said in a very serious voice. "We''ll leave the ancient battlefield soon. What about you? What are you going to do? "


    Xuanniao Leng Leng, immediately said: "I naturally follow your highness."


    But after spending such a long time here, can he really give up all of a sudden and go to another strange environment?


    Gu Bai frowned: "you should know that I and Fusheng are two people."


    In the final analysis, Fusheng is a man of thousands of years ago. Although he is the reincarnation of floating life, after all, he is no longer the same person.


    There is no need for Xuanniao to choose to serve him in order to comply with floating life.


    The sea is wide with fish, and the sky is high with birds.


    He could be.


    But Xuanniao just shook his head: "for me, no matter how long it takes, your highness is your highness."


    "Where your highness is going, Xuanniao is there."


    Gu Bai


    Shaking his head slightly, he said, "well, I respect your choice."

 Chapter 513

    When the passage of the demon elimination battlefield was about to open, Gu Bai looked up to see the towering tower in the middle.


    There is probably no chance to explore the secret of the tower.


    She once asked Xuanniao about Yan Tong, QingNv, Tu youyou and others.


    Xuanniao said that they, like him, had been waiting here for a long time.


    No one has ever been able to open the Tongtian tower, because no one has the power of spirit.


    Until their arrival, Gu Bai pushed open the dark door of that moment.


    The purpose of Yan Tong and others is to find the person who fits the spirit, absorb the fragments of the spirit, and make the original spirit wake up.


    They didn''t think about whether they could wait for that man.


    No one knows how long the awakening will last.


    But they have been waiting for thousands of years.


    Gu Bai looks over and vaguely sees Yan Tong''s figure. But he blinked again, it was nothing.


    The clouds were torn apart, and the golden light shone on the people. It was quiet and silent.


    In a flash, when they opened their eyes again, they had returned to the huanduan mountains, and even their position had not changed.


    The three days of the demon elimination battlefield were like a dream.


    Rob mourn toward a few people distant smile, Gu Bai they just ignore.


    On top of the cloud boat, Zhu Xianggan said: "this trip to the demon elimination battlefield has benefited me a lot. After I go back, I should be able to reach a higher level."


    She looked at Shen Jialing with a smile: "what about you, elder martial brother?"


    But Shen Jialing seems to be in a daze, looking at one place with her eyes, and she hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    Zhu Xiang asked for no fun, and he stopped talking.


    The thrilling experience of these days makes Gu Bai a little tired.


    When passing by a small town, Zhuxiang suddenly stopped a few people and said with embarrassment, "well, I haven''t come down the mountain gate for a long time. Can I go shopping?"


    She is usually gentle and reasonable, and now her eyes are shining with the special soft light of a little girl, which is hard to refuse.


    Gu Bai thought, "elder martial sister, let me join you."


    After all, Zhuxiang is a girl. He is a little worried about going out alone.


    He knew that Shen Jialing, Liu Qingjun and Xuanniao would not accompany Zhu Xiang.


    Zhu Xiang''s eyes brightened and he hesitated to look at Liu Qingjun.


    "Master," Gu Bai pulled the sleeves of laliuqingjun, "let''s go for a while. You just wait here."


    After all, he is still a young man with a lot of fun.


    Liu Qingjun pursed his lips and gave a helpless smile: "OK, go back quickly."


    "Thank you, master!"


    It was night in the town, and the lights were bright. There are not too many people on the street, but it is also lively.


    Gu Bai has been in this world for several years, but it''s the first time that he comes into contact with the fireworks world. He is chatting with Zhu Xiang.


    All of a sudden, the air stagnated around, and then the shadows disappeared.


    Gu Bai also frowned. He raised his voice in a certain direction in the void and asked, "Sir, it''s better to come out and see than to hide?"


    There was a moment of silence.


    All of a sudden, a hazy black fog covered the surroundings.


    From this, slowly out of a tall figure.


    Gu Bai''s pupil shrinks.


    The man, dressed in a long blue lake dress, with a gentle smile on his lips, stood in the void like a beautiful spring light, but melted into the boundless darkness, as if he had fallen into hell.


    That figure is familiar.


    "Mourning."

 Chapter 514

    Gu Bai knew that the funeral must have come for him. Just did not expect, his courage is so big, now just out of the demon battlefield not far, cloud boat is above, he is not afraid of liuqingjun will come?


    Rob mourning eyes fall on Gu Bai''s body, low smile: "this time, I want to take you, no one can stop."


    Hearing the speech, Zhu Xiang''s face suddenly turned white. He held Gu Bai''s sleeve firmly and raised his sword seriously. The sharp edge of the sword pointed to the mourning.


    Robbed mourning just a glance, raised his right hand, as if casually waving.


    "Click." The sword broke with it, and even Zhuxiang''s face didn''t look very good.


    Gu Bai quickly held Zhu Xiang, raised his head, gritted his teeth and said, "you''re deceiving people too much."


    "Oh," he said in a gentle voice, slightly tugging at the corners of his mouth, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "If you have no strength and can''t resist, you should be bullied." He dropped his eyes and looked down at him, "Xie Xinghe, this is life."


    This reminds Gu Bai of the illusion in the heaven tower - "Shuangchen, your life is not good."


    But he didn''t believe in fate!


    "Less nonsense." Gu Bai said coldly.


    The figure of the robber fell in front of him in a flash, and the corner of his clothes floated with the wind.


    He smiles at Gu Bai, with a kind of bewitching in his voice, "Xie Xinghe, come with me."


    Gu Bai sneered: "dream."


    With a wave of his hand, the mighty real yuan surged and turned into a blanket of ice and snow.


    In the cool light, his face was cold and solemn, and his eyes were deep, like an ocean of dark tides.


    That dazzling frost white, that bright eyes, strange and familiar.


    Rob mourn suddenly low voice smile, he said: "Xie Xinghe, this frost flower is good."


    The soft and hoarse voice is like the whispering of lovers, but after that, it is the most powerful sword light of jiusha sword.


    A sword, broke Gu Bai all frost.


    Gu Bai covered his chest and stepped back abruptly.


    Zhu Xiang quickly held him: "younger martial brother, how are you?"


    The robber mourned, embracing his hands and looking at them with a smile, and finally whispered, "Xie Xinghe, come with me."


    Gu Bai suppressed the rusty smell between his lips and teeth, and frowned deeply: "you are delusional, I will not die..."


    "Xie Xinghe, don''t say what I don''t like to hear." Before Gu Bai finished his words, he felt that the sky and the earth were suddenly dark before his eyes, and a beam of fast light just fell on his eyebrows at this time.


    Gu Bai''s body trembled slightly, his eyes became empty and confused, then his head tilted and fainted.


    "Younger martial brother! Younger martial brother Zhuxiang caught his body suddenly and called anxiously.


    But Gu Bai obviously can''t hear it. No matter how Zhu Xiang shakes his body, he is indifferent.


    Zhu Xianghong looked at the robbery and mourned: "what did you do to younger martial brother Xinghe?"


    Rob mourn like a good temper with a smile, Wen Sheng explained: "nothing, just let him have a good sleep."


    He looked at Zhuxiang and frowned in distress.


    The nine kill sword suddenly condenses the sword net all over the sky, and the chilly and gloomy light covers Zhuxiang. It seems that in the next moment, the sword light will easily penetrate her body and shed red blood.


    "I can kill you," he murmured


    But when the sword light was embedded in Zhuxiang''s neck, he suddenly waved and scattered the sword net all over the sky.


    Nine kill sword to return to hand again, rob mourn to caress sword body, evoke a radian shallow smile, "calculate your luck."

 Chapter 515

    With that, the mourning will bring the realm into full play, and the darkness will come and devour all the light.


    Zhu Xiang''s body is stiff. He bites his lip and uses pain to force himself to wake up. However, his wobbly body always keeps in front of Gu Bai.


    Rob mourn some surprised ground pick eyebrow, "a bit interesting."


    The right hand moved lightly, and the more violent pressure was exerted on Zhu Xiang.


    The girl clenched her teeth and tried to straighten up, but finally she fell down with a bang.


    Robbed mourn this just took back the domain, looked up at the cloud boat, sneered, and took Gu Bai away.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Above the cloud boat.


    Liu Qingjun was meditating with his eyes closed, but all of a sudden, his heart jumped.


    Liu Qingjun stood up, and the jade pendant on his waist touched the corner of the table, making a clear sound.


    A sudden fluster in my heart.


    He closed his eyes and carefully felt where the unusual uneasiness came from.


    A moment later, Liu Qingjun finally opened his eyes.


    His face suddenly turned white, biting his teeth and calling out two words: "Star River!"


    It turns out that the gas engine on the silver whistle he left on Gu Bai was wiped out at that moment.


    He believed that Gu Bai would not do this. It must have been done by others.


    And that person can efface his gas easily, show his actual strength is very strong, and, Star River is in his hand.


    Between lightning and flint, Liu Qingjun has basically had a guess.


    He stood up and said to Shen Jialing and Xuanniao, "go to Xinghe immediately. I suspect something happened to them."


    Shen Jialing and Xuanniao are both stunned. They react quickly and leave Yunzhou with Liu Qingjun to find out the town in the world.


    But the longer the time, the more ugly the faces.


    Until Liu Qingjun found the place where Gu Bai was knocked unconscious by Liu Qingjun, there was still a strange smell in the air.


    It is certain that something must have happened to Gu Bai and Zhu Xiang.


    Liu Qingjun lowered his long eyelashes and looked deep in the dark.


    That pair of light brown eyes seems to contain a violent storm, "who did it."


    The clear and bright voice darkens down, just like a dragon with its body in a circle. Suddenly, it is poked against the scale and opens its angry eyes.


    Liu Qingjun was angry and remorseful.


    If I had known, I should have followed them. So that he won''t fall into danger, I don''t know who is in charge


    Suddenly, Liu Qingjun''s eyes lit up.


    Taken away?


    A name suddenly came to his mind - robbery mourning.


    There was a chill in Liu Qingjun''s eyes.


    Yes, he should have known that he would never stop robbing and mourning such unscrupulous people until he reached his goal.


    He never does anything he is not sure about. Last time, because of a slight decline, he gave up taking Gu Bai.


    But this time Gu Bai and Zhu Xiang come out, and Liu Qingjun is not around. It''s really a great mobile meeting.


    Liu Qingjun knows that Gu Bai''s accomplishments can''t defeat the mourning that has left the demon elimination battlefield.


    Damn it!


    In other words, he personally gave the opportunity to rob and mourn, leaving Gu Bai in danger!


    Liu Qingjun almost broke his teeth. He said to Shen Jialing in a cold voice, "take Xuanniao back to xuanjizong first. I''ll go to Xinghe."


    Shen Jialing hesitated: "martial uncle, where do you want to find it?"


    Green clothes shake, people have no trace.


    Liu Qingjun''s voice: "eight hundred Li red river, demon clan."


    Shen Jialing sighs in her heart. She only hopes that nothing will happen to Xie Xinghe. Otherwise, seeing Liu Qingjun like that, she doesn''t know what crazy things she will do.

 Chapter 516

    When Gu Bai woke up, it was dark.


    He squinted a little uncomfortably.


    Rob mourn sat not far from him, playing with something in his hand. Gu Bai fixed his eyes and immediately changed his face.


    "Give it back to me!" He gave a drink and stared at the robbery.


    It''s a pity that the real yuan in the body seems to be sealed, weak and powerless, and even has no strength to move the fingertips lightly.


    When he heard the speech, he did not return it to him. Instead, he looked at it more carefully.


    He stood up, went to Gu Bai, bent down, with a little light smile, "wake up."


    A delicate silver whistle fell on Gu Bai''s eyes.


    Robbed mourning with a smile: "Liu Qingjun gave it to you."


    It''s not a question, but a very determined tone.


    "There is a trace of his Qi on it. I don''t like it," he said, looking at his expression carefully and then chuckling, "so I''m going to destroy it."


    As soon as the voice fell, the silver whistle was wrapped in a fire and became a black scrap iron.


    "You Gu Bai looked at him with hatred and clenched his lips.


    He wanted to tear the person in front of him to pieces, but Zhenyuan Zhizu, now he is no different from an ordinary person, no backhand power.


    "Rob mourn, don''t you just want to kill me?" Instead, Gu Bai calmed down and said, "why don''t you do it yet?"


    "Because..." Rob mourns to hook his chin, a tiny smile, "I suddenly have a better idea."


    Such action forced him to pay more attention to the robbery.


    "Rob mourns to stare at for a while, then light smile:" you this pair of eyes, born very good


    And frost Chen is the same, smile when the eyebrows bend.


    Gu Bai gave a cold smile and stopped talking to him.


    Rob mourn suddenly said: "if such eyes can no longer see things, is it a pity?"


    When he spoke, his tone was always tender and affectionate, as if with endless affection.


    But behind the cold, but let people back hair cool.


    Gu Bai suddenly raised his eyes and looked at him, "what are you going to do?"


    Robbed mourn a hand to hold his chin tip, a hand over his eyes.


    The cold touch and sudden darkness made guberton feel a little scared.


    He heard his voice gently ringing in his ear: "do nothing, just feel, you look at me like that, it is not very comfortable."


    "It''s better not to see."


    Gu Bai felt a pain on both sides of his brain, and his eyes were slightly sour.


    Rob mourn took off the hand, but Gu Bai''s eyes are still dark.


    He could feel the gentle rubbing of his fingertips on his chin, with a smile in his voice: "now it looks much better."


    Gu Bai could only follow the direction of his reputation. His clear eyes were empty, but they clearly reflected his appearance.


    The mood of mourning suddenly improved.


    "Frost Chen, frost Chen," he whispered


    "Don''t call me that. I''m Xie Xinghe, not Shuangchen." Gu Bai bit his teeth and said.


    Rob mourn but turn a deaf ear, still whisper softly, "frost Chen, I know, you will come back to me one day."


    "Oh." Gu Bai sneered in a low voice.


    If you can''t see him, you can''t see him.


    Gu Bai began to shake off his hand, "where are you taking me?"


    Robbed mourns not to mind to withdraw the hand, already became a regiment, could not distinguish the original appearance of the silver whistle directly into a handful of ash.


    He chuckled: "back to the demons, of course. Shuangchen, have you forgotten that I took you there before? "

 Chapter 517

    Gu Bai''s face was silent, and he turned away from the topic. "You are so painstaking, just to lead Liu Qingjun to the demon clan?"


    After a meal of mourning, he said, "almost."


    He suddenly gave birth to a bit of interest, asked Gu Bai: "you guess, will Liu Qingjun come to the demon clan for you?"


    Gu Bai hung his head. Don''t guess. He will come.


    Maybe he didn''t expect that he would answer himself and said, "guess, he will never come back this time?"


    "Mourning for robbery!" Gu Bai raised his head and his empty eyes were burning with hatred.


    But he seemed very satisfied with this reaction, and then said slowly: "according to my understanding of him, Liu Qingjun must come to our demon family alone."


    "He is upright and bright, and advocates justice. But I''m not such a person. I don''t hate to bully more than less. "


    He raised a malicious smile, "frost Chen, when you say, how do I treat Liu Qingjun?"


    "Cutting off the meridians of hands and feet, or abolishing his spirit sea?"


    "Mean!" Gu Bai couldn''t listen any more and bit his teeth with hatred.


    He knew that what robbed mourning said was right, and Liu Qingjun was really such a person.


    And he can definitely do what he said just now.


    He brushed his hand lightly and then chuckled: "if Liu Qingjun can calm down and deploy carefully, then he can come and go freely when he comes to our demon clan."


    "It''s a pity that he can''t calm down when he meets you."


    Robbed mourning looked down at Gu Bai, like sarcastic still holding the corner of his mouth, "frost Chen, you just look, I and he, who will win."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, robbing mourning took Gu Bai to the 800 Li red river.


    I don''t know what she did to Zhu Xiang, but she is still in a coma.


    When you arrive at the demon clan, someone will come out to meet you.


    Rob mourn with the finger of bamboo Hunan, cold voice way: "drag to dark prison."


    "Yes, Demon Lord."


    Hongfu shakes LiuYao and walks over charmingly. However, when she sees Jiemei jumping off the cloud boat with Gu Bai in her arms, her face suddenly becomes very ugly.


    "Demon lord," she went to rob mourn, "who is he?"


    Gu Bai was sealed the dumb acupoint, and covered with the robe of mourning, and his appearance was not clear.


    He was robbed and buried in his arms. He could not see but could only hear the voices around him.


    Robbed mourns lightly to glance at red to caress one eye, smile not to smile a way: "my business, you also want to tube?"


    Red Fu''s face suddenly lost all blood color, quickly knelt down, "demon master, I don''t mean that."


    "Never again." Robbed mourn to see also don''t look at him, holding Gu Bai straight away.


    Red Fu knelt down in place to look at his back, the resentment in his eyes flashed by.


    Before the boy in white came, she was the nearest one to be robbed.


    She thought the demon master was different to her. He was always so gentle when he called her name.


    But, but later, she saw the demon master in front of the young man''s portrait, slightly distracted: "frost Chen, my frost Chen."


    At that time, red Fu knew that the voice of the demon master was still so touching.


    Jealousy, resentment, grew crazily in her heart.


    That person called frost Chen, how can get demon lord!


    So red Fu is really happy to see frost Chen die.


    She thought, that person died, Demon Lord''s eyes can see her a person only.


    But today, the demon lord brought back a man.

 Chapter 518

    Red Fu slowly stood up, pick the phoenix eye with a bit of momentum in the must have momentum, pressure down the heart of the venom, told the people around: "go to check, the demon lord brought back that person, what is the origin."


    "Yes." Someone else took orders and left.


    Hongfu fiddled with her nails carelessly, long and sharp.


    No matter who it is, she will not let that person become an obstacle between her and the demon master.


    -


    demon clan, in the room of mourning.


    The robbery mourns the movement to gently embrace Gu Bai to the bed, then got up and sat aside.


    Gu Bai tried his best to hold up and turned his head to "watch" the robbery. Unable to speak, he could only tremble with his hands.


    Rob mourning watched his movements with great interest, but he didn''t want to untie the dumb acupoint for him.


    He stood up and said to Gu Bai, "frost Chen, you stay here obediently. I''ll find someone to wash you."


    Gu Bai now has no backhand power, can only open his eyes, hear the sound of the friction of the corner of his clothes, and the door is gently closed.


    The robbery should have left.


    He was relieved to stay with this man. He felt that he must be crazy.


    He turned his ear, as if to hear what he was commanding outside the door. After a while, someone pushed the door in.


    Gu Bai''s body suddenly stretched straight, vigilantly "looking" at the coming person.


    "Young master, we are here to serve you."


    Small and soft footsteps, strange voice.


    It should be the servant of the demon clan.


    Gu Bai couldn''t speak. He could only feel that they lifted him up and helped him out of the door.


    Straight through a section of road, and then turn a few corners, line to a certain place, just stop.


    The servants opened the door, and the water and mist came to their faces - it was a hot spring.


    Gu Bai could only let them serve him. After soaking in the hot spring, he changed his clothes and dressed up carefully.


    "The young master is very good-looking, so he will be more energetic." A servant said with a smile.


    Gu Bai talks.


    The other servant, who was young, lively and cheerful, suddenly said softly, "you look familiar, just like..."


    He burst out laughing, "it''s really like the young master that the demon master brought back last time. This dress looks even more like it."


    Gu Bai''s eyelashes moved slightly.


    The man next to him immediately pulled the servant, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    If you let the demon master know, there will be no good result.


    Gu Bai was helped out by them again, but he felt several people''s bodies suddenly stiff for a moment.


    "I''ve seen the demon master."


    Rob mourning looked at Gu Bai with a light smile, seemed very satisfied, with a tone of tenderness, "yes, there is a reward."


    He came over and held Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai wants to break free, but he has no strength, can only let rob mourn grip.


    "I heard that the disciples of Xuanji sect are not only outstanding in swordsmanship, but also good at studying poisons." The robber mourns the low eye, smiles mildly.


    Gu Bai felt the alarm ringing in his heart. He pulled himself back to his room, and then gently brushed his face with his hand.


    His face suddenly tingled, itched and numb.


    Gu Bai wanted to ask him what he had done to himself, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Robbed mourn most guess his mind, hook lip smile explained, "in fact, I didn''t do anything to you."


    He stretched out his hand and stroked Gu Bai''s cheek with his slender fingers. "Just a little curious. Will Liu Qingjun like you now?"


    The pain on his face became more and more serious. Gu baineng could clearly feel the skin of his eyes swelling together.

 Chapter 519

    After robbing mourning out of the room, he told the dark guards around him, "take care of him. If anything happens to him, you don''t have to live."


    "Yes, Demon Lord." Dark Wei nodded in fear.


    Then he walked away slowly, looking out from the balcony. For a long time, the corner of the mouth curved.


    A bright sword light cuts through the sky, and the demon clan immediately opens the big battle of the protective building.


    Rob mourn to a face of serious people, gently waved his hand, "there are guests from afar, do not have to be so."


    He raised his eyes and jumped out, holding the nine kill sword and smiling: "xianzun, is this the way you see the ceremony?"


    After the light of the sword, there was a fluttering green suit.


    Liu Qingjun stood in mid air, his momentum condensing.


    A handsome matchless face is full of murders, light eyes slightly squint, "give the star river."


    "Star River, which star river?"


    He laughed again, "Oh, it''s your little apprentice. Isn''t he following you all the time? Why did xianzun come here to find someone? "


    Liu Qingjun snorted, "rob mourning, Ming people don''t speak in secret, I know you took the river of stars."


    Long sword forward row, that pair of beautiful eyes did not hide the cold intention to kill, "otherwise, I''m not polite."


    "How, Liu Qingjun, what do you want? Blood wash demon clan


    "The blood washing demon clan may not be able to do it," Liu Qingjun raised his hand and pointed to the robbery mourning, "but maybe it can make the demon clan change a demon master."


    "Tut," he sneered, "the immortal is so big."


    He gave a cool smile: "you''re right. Gu Bai is really in my hand."


    As soon as you say this, you can immediately feel the extreme cold of the air around you.


    "You see, your heart is in a mess," he continued


    Confusion will inevitably lead to defects, and ultimately, failure.


    "Emotion is always your weakness."


    Liu Qingjun''s response to him is the sword field ready to go, "I repeat, hand over the river of stars."


    "Rob mourn gently smile," well, if you can win me, I''ll let Xie Xinghe go. "


    Liu Qingjun frowned: "seriously?"


    "What if it''s not true?" he said with a smile, "you have no choice."


    The momentum of jiusha sword suddenly unfolded, and darkness and light collided again.


    The sword is dazzling and gorgeous.


    Liu Qingjun is awe inspiring. He leaves his sword and throws out a beautiful arc.


    Zhenyuan, sword move, magic weapon, domain.


    Both of them showed their full strength and caused thunder in the air.


    The people of the demon clan hid aside for fear of being affected and died.


    Gu Bai was in the room, and he could only hear the faint sword chant.


    However, he had a wonderful premonition that Liu Qingjun was coming.


    He wants to struggle to get up and bite his teeth to mobilize the real yuan in his body, but his whole body is soft.


    He clenched his fist and tried his best to feel the virtual shadow of the green dragon in the spirit sea, trying to wake it up. Finally, I don''t know how long it took, but the virtual shadow of the green dragon seemed to move gently.


    A tiny bit of truth overflows from the sea of spirit and runs through the whole body with the blood.


    Gu Bai immediately felt as if his arm could be raised slightly, like a huge mountain pressing on him. He bit his lip and wanted to turn it over.


    With a soft arm, he tumbled to the ground.


    "Well..." It''s probably the corner of the table that Gu Baitong exhaled.


    The dark guard outside seems to want to come in to check his condition, but he is stopped by a Jiao drink.

 Chapter 520

    The man pushed the door open, and the strong aroma invaded every corner of the room.


    Gu Bai frowned uncomfortably.


    Red Fu stood still with disdain and looked at Gu Bai, who fell on the ground. He said, "how can the demon Master bring people like you back?"


    Red Fu bent down, reached for Gu Bai''s neck, exclaimed and stepped back in disgust: "how ugly it is


    Gu Bai can''t see his own appearance, so he can only rely on imagination, but seeing the reaction of Hong Fu, we can imagine what robbed mourning did to his face.


    Rob mourn sealed his dumb cave, Gu Bai speechless, red Fu more angry, "you look like this, how can you still have the face to pester our demon master."


    Gu Bai wanted to give her a reply, "it''s clearly your demon master who wants to bring me to the demon clan."


    It''s a pity that he can''t speak or see. His eyes, which are almost narrowed into a slit, are even more absent-minded and have no deterrent power.


    Seeing his silence, Hong Fu said suspiciously, "you can''t be a fool."


    You''re a fool. Gu Bai rolled his eyes in his heart.


    He doesn''t open his face, but faces red with his side face.


    Originally a fair and handsome face, now swollen, skin under the emergence of a terrible purple, and even can see countless small blood.


    It''s a bit too ugly.


    Only that slender neck, exudes out of place gentle.


    Like the God above, still proud to raise his head.


    For no reason, Hong Fu felt that he hated the temperament of this fool.


    She didn''t want to touch him. With a movement of her hand, a streamer turned into a knot and tied Gu Bai tightly. Then she threw him on the bed very casually.


    Red Fu said: "originally I wanted to kill you, but look at you like this, the demon master can''t be attracted to you."


    Gu Bai


    Then red Fu said to himself: "many years ago, the demon master once brought a human to the demon family, but do you know what the end of that human is?"


    Gu Bai moves his ears. His intuition is that the person red Fu once brought back should be Shuangchen.


    "He''s dead." The sound of the red caress is rippling with happiness.


    "So," she looked at Gu Bai, "except for me, people who are close to the demon master will not come to a good end. You are no exception


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It''s said that the battle between robbed mourning and Liu Qingjun lasted a whole day and night, but they didn''t win or lose.


    Finally, Qingqiu fairy, who came to the demon family as a guest, separated them.


    -


    in the room, Yuan Yuan tells Gu Bai all the information he has collected.


    There was nothing wrong with Liu Qingjun. He finally relaxed a little.


    But now Zhuxiang is still in the dark prison, and he is imprisoned here, there is nothing he can do.


    Gu Bai frowned with some chagrin.


    We have to figure out how to get out.


    Speaking of that fairy, he is a wonderful person. She looks very beautiful, but she is an old monster who doesn''t know how long she has lived.


    She is highly cultivated, good and evil, and has a good relationship with Xiandao demon clan.


    After hearing the reason for their fight, he said with a smile: "I also want to see what kind of immortal like characters can attract the fierce fight between the demon master and immortal Zun."


    When she said that, she could only say, "in this case, I dare not touch the fairy''s interest."


    He returned to the attic and, a moment later, came out again.


    And behind him, followed by a slender thin figure.


    Liu Qingjun''s eyes suddenly lit up and called: "Star River."

 Chapter 521

    The comer''s eyebrows and eyes are beautiful, his eyes are very dark, and there is a faint smile at the corner of his mouth - just like Xie Xinghe.


    After a pause, Liu Qingjun came forward and asked, "Xinghe, how are you?"


    Xie Xinghe shook his head and said in a warm voice, "the Demon Lord is very good to me."


    Liu Qingjun frowned slightly and then said, "no, just fine."


    One side of the fairy carefully looked at Xie Xinghe, a smile, to rob mourning and Liu Qingjun way: "is really a person."


    She covered her lips and laughed a few times.


    He said to the robber, "I heard that there are many wonders in the demon clan. Would the demon master mind if I go to harass you?"


    Rob mourn way: "fairy falsely praise, but just vulgar scenery."


    But Qingqiu fairy face or to give, random light smile way: "if fairy can appreciate face, will make the demon family shine."


    Qingqiu fairy covered her mouth with a low smile, "the demon master really talks and laughs."


    She turned her head and looked at Liu Qingjun delicately. "Does xianzun want to join us?"


    Rob mourn and Liu Qingjun were stunned at the same time.


    Rob mourn originally did not expect to suddenly emerge a fairy, also suddenly rise to visit what demon tribe.


    Even more did not expect that he would invite Liu Qingjun together.


    The most unexpected is that Liu Qingjun actually said with a smile: "it''s better to be respectful than obedient."


    Yes.


    It really caught him off guard.


    However, in a short moment, the robber mourning had been adjusted. He still kept smiling and said to Liu Qingjun, "since xianzun also has this elegant interest, I will let people serve you well."


    "Take care of you two. Everything goes well."


    Liu Qingjun also returned a gift, to Xie Xing River: "we stay a few days, OK?"


    He glanced slightly, half of his face reflected in the light, adding a sense of distance.


    Xie Xinghe was stunned for a moment, then nodded: "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Liu Qingjun then took him and walked a few steps behind the robber mourning and qingqiuxianzi.


    He suddenly asked, "by the way, how is Zhuxiang now?"


    Xie Xinghe''s steps coagulated, and then laughed a few times, "she ah, she''s very good."


    "Oh." Liu Qingjun stopped talking.


    Xie Xinghe suddenly approached him, "what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you happy to see me?"


    Liu Qingjun shook his head, gently rubbed his hand on the jade pendant around his waist, and said in a slow voice, "no, I''m very happy."


    Xie Xinghe just began to laugh and followed him without saying a word.


    -


    after arranging the residence for the qingqiuxian and Liu Qingjun, the robber walked to his room.


    He opened the door and looked at the man who was still lying on the bed with a strange look in his eyes.


    Rob mourn said gently: "Liu Qingjun is in demon clan now."


    There was a slight tremor in the crowd.


    The smile at the corner of his mouth became deeper. "You said, if he saw you now, could he recognize you?"


    Without waiting for Gu Bai to make a response, he began to smile: "probably not, because he already has a -"


    "Xie Xinghe."


    Robbed mourning hand stroked his swollen cheek, seemed to contain a bit of heartache, soft voice: "pain?"


    "Forget, you can''t talk yet." He smiles, as if it''s meaningless. His fingertips click on his acupoints a few times.


    The person nearby suddenly coughed a few times, the voice also some hoarse: "rob mourn!"


    Rob mourn is a silk to ignore his Zhang Ya to dance claw, light voice smile way: "frost Chen, still like this of you compare lovely."

 Chapter 522

    "Rob mourn, what do you want to do to master?" Gu Bai asked in a dumb voice.


    But he said in an indifferent voice, "after the fairy of Qingqiu suddenly appears, I''m not going to do anything to him. But he was stupid enough to follow into the demon clan. "


    Rob mourns to stretch out a hand to hold Gu Bai''s chin, "this is his own choice, have nothing to do with me."


    "It''s a pity that you said I didn''t take this opportunity well."


    Gu Bai struggled to get rid of it and said, "do you want to provoke the conflict between the demon clan and Xuanji clan?"


    Rob mourn low smile a: "frost Chen, isn''t the demon clan and Xuan Ji Zong always opposite?"


    Gu Bai said: "but if you kill the master, Xuanji sect will fight against the demon clan."


    He suddenly said: "you want to drag the whole good and evil into the water."


    He didn''t admit it and didn''t oppose it. He just said faintly: "frost Chen, I don''t like you mentioning other men in front of me. In particular, Liu Qingjun


    "Why do you care about me?" Gu Bai snorted coldly.


    "Rob mourn smile:" probably with is, only I can solve your poison


    Gu Bai said, "master will come to save me."


    "Oh," the robber mourns to hook up the lip Cape, but the eye has no temperature, lightly brush the broken hair beside Gu Bai''s ear behind the ear, "frost Chen, it seems that you have no consciousness yet."


    "Now you are my prisoner."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "The fairy of autumn."


    In the yard, Liu Qingjun saluted the figure of Nana.


    The fairy turned around and said with a smile, "why doesn''t xianzun accompany the person you are looking for?"


    Liu Qingjun face unchanged: "he is tired, should rest more."


    "So," said the fairy with low eyes, "xianzun, why do you want to follow the demon clan?"


    Liu Qingjun replied, "didn''t the fairy invite me to enjoy the scenery?"


    Qingqiu fairy was stunned for a moment.


    Then he said with a smile, "xianzun is really smart, but are you not afraid to enter the demon clan alone?"


    Liu Qingjun shook his head and said with a smile: "what''s the meaning of fairy? Qingjun is a demon family who comes with fairy. How can he be regarded as alone?"


    Qingqiu fairy probably didn''t expect that Liu Qingjun would say such a rogue.


    But he''s also right.


    He really followed her into the demon clan in full view of the public. If something happened to Liu Qingjun in the demon clan, the fairy of Qingqiu could not escape.


    "I''m young, and I''m very resourceful."


    The fairy of Qing Qiu laughed and scolded, and then said, "this time I''m here, entrusted by an old friend, to solve the problem of you and the mourning."


    Rob mourn as expected in her prestige will "Xie Xinghe" handed over. But his little tricks may be able to hide from others, but they can''t hide from Qingqiu fairy.


    She just one eye, see just now that youth, is not really "Xie Xinghe".


    But she couldn''t say this in front of the mourning. She could only hint Liu Qingjun a few words. As for whether Liu Qingjun is a fan, it has nothing to do with her.


    After all, it didn''t have much to do with her. She was willing to come here just to give her old friend face.


    Liu Qingjun dropped his eyes, "old friend?"


    After thinking about it, he said, "it''s the elder."


    There has always been a secret fight between people and demons, which has never been put on the surface. Xuanji Zong, as the leader of the immortal way, naturally did not want to set off waves easily.


    Qingqiu fairy covered her lips and said nothing with a smile. She stepped over him tactfully, and her figure gradually disappeared among the flowers.

 Chapter 523

    Liu Qingjun took back his eyes and walked along the flower gallery. At the end of the corridor, a delicate figure was waiting for him.


    "Qingjun, where did you go? Why didn''t I see you when I woke up?"


    "Xie Xinghe" looks a little flustered, as if he is very scared, which is different from his tough face before, so it looks more likely to attract people''s love.


    He reached out to pull Liu Qingjun''s hand, but he quietly avoided it.


    Liu Qingjun stepped over him and seemed to have a low smile.


    "Xie Xinghe" look a stiff, then quickly follow his steps, do not give up to ask: "Qingjun, where are you going?"


    Liu Qingjun stopped, looked back at him and said with a smile, "I''ll just walk around. Xinghe, you can also walk around. There are many wonderful sceneries in this demon clan. It''s rare to come here. You can have a good eye


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, all right


    "Xie Xinghe" stood in the same place and watched him walk away. Then he turned around, got into a room and bowed to salute: "demon master."


    Rob mourn sat on the chair of Li Huamu, his eyes half closed. After hearing the voice, he raised his head with a smile.


    He looked at the man half kneeling on the ground, looked for a long time, said: "in front of me, do not use this appearance."


    The figure of the boy on the ground changed slowly with his words.


    Is no longer delicate, but more plump, charming body.


    She raised her head. Instead of Xie Xinghe, she had a very beautiful face.


    Fengmu slightly Yang, eyes full of temptation - it is red Fu.


    Red Fu Jiao laughed and said angrily, "demon master, why did you let me dress up like this?"


    Rob mourn got up and walked up to her. Her slender hand gently raised her chin. "Hongfu, you''ve been with me for so long. Don''t you know why I don''t need to ask people around me all the time?"


    Every word he said was soft and shallow, but it was like the thunder of nine days, which hit Hongfu''s heart.


    She followed the robber to mourn when she was young. Naturally, she knew his crazy and heartless heart hidden under the mild mask.


    Red Fu''s body trembled slightly, and he looked at him puzzled. He didn''t know what happened to his demon master. He looked different from usual.


    "I''ll give you another chance," he said


    "Yes." Red Fu quickly nodded, timidly glanced at his look, and continued: "the Demon Lord wants me to confuse Liu Qingjun?"


    "Well." Robbed mourning noncommittal, look indifferent to the hand down, holding her white jade neck.


    Hong Fudun, then said: "that Xie Xinghe Demon master, is that the man you brought back? "


    She couldn''t help but raise her voice in surprise: "how did you become like that?"


    The hand suddenly clenched.


    His eyebrows smile, but like frost snow, leaning close to the red Fu, "have you seen him?"


    Red Fu''s face turned red and her breath was stagnant. She looked at the robbery mourning with her charming eyes.


    He just released his hand a little, turned to hold her under the skeleton, cold voice: "said."


    Red Fu didn''t dare to make any other appearance. She honestly said that she was curious to explore Gu Bai''s room before.


    "Curious?" The robber mourned softly. He didn''t speak any more. He straightened up and looked down at Hongfu: "from now on, without my order, you are not allowed to approach him."


    "Demon lord," red Fu immediately called softly and reluctantly, "who is he? You value him so much!"

 Chapter 524

    The words front meal, red Fu some indignant ground say: "isn''t it not, the demon lord hasn''t forgotten that frost Chen?"


    Although they have different names, they have the same face.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was like this. The jealousy in her heart suddenly surged up, which made her even forget that she should keep a respectful attitude towards robbing mourning: "demon master, he is dead! Dead


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    Hong Fu suddenly reacts and his back is cold. She stiff body, stumbling to explain: "less, demon master, I, I, I mean..."


    "What do you mean, eh?" Robbed mourn looked at her shaking like rice sieve, but gently smile, just the fundus of the eye, but coagulate the extremely cold storm.


    "Hongfu, you''re right. She''s dead," she said slowly, sitting back in her chair, wiping the jade pendant on her waist. "But even if she''s dead, I won''t look at you more."


    Red Fu''s heart suddenly sank and looked up at him incredulously.


    "If you hadn''t followed me for so long, you would have been thrown into the goblin cave by me," he said coldly


    "I hope you can remember that you will always be, only my subordinates." Rob mourn look a light, cold voice way: "again illusory appearance, get out."


    "Before I gave you an order, you all turned into Xie Xinghe and followed Liu Qingjun. Remember, don''t make him suspicious. "


    Red fuzhang lips, throat roll roll roll, eventually swallow down, a way: "yes."


    She walked slowly out of the door, and at the last step, she had become a delicate teenager again.


    Today''s weather is still beautiful, along with the demon clan also shine into a bit of sunshine.


    She raised her hand to touch the light, but could not feel a trace of warmth.


    It''s like the corner of the man''s coat. I can''t catch it.


    Oh, subordinates.


    To put it in a bad way, it''s a dog beside him.


    Dogs don''t need to have unnecessary and useless feelings for their owners, they just need to have enough loyalty and do their best to do the things their owners tell them.


    Hongfu''s eyes are slightly wet, pressing down the long lost tears, and then re hang up Xie Xinghe''s unique soft smile to find Liu Qingjun.


    As she was walking on the road, she suddenly remembered the first time she saw the robber.


    At that time, she was not called Hongfu, nor was she the right arm of the demon master. She was just a little human girl who was about to starve to death.


    A long time ago, he rode on a horse in the wind and snow, wearing a thick Cape, and her dirty and huddled figure was reflected in his spring mist like eyes.


    It was probably a moment of mourning when I was young, a rare moment of kindness.


    He threw her a naked gold.


    "Follow me?" Before leaving, he raised his eyebrows and looked at the little girl''s hand holding the corner of his coat.


    Think about it, rob mourn suddenly smile: "you have to think about it."


    He raised the whip, pointed to the boundless snow and said to her, "this is not a time when flowers bloom in spring. But from then on, corpse mountain bone sea, bloodbath


    He gave her a serious look: "for human beings, I am a bad person. The people around me must also be bad people. Your eyes are too clean. "


    "I can change it." Hongfu remembered that this was the first sentence she said to him in a hoarse voice.


    So, she learned to be full of charm, charming eyes, and finally got his approval to stay.


    And he, ah, only loves frost Chen''s pure eyes.

 Chapter 525

    "Qingjun, why are you here?"


    At this time, Hongfu had calmed down. After several turns, he suddenly saw Liu Qingjun''s back. He was preparing to go ahead.


    Hearing this, he stopped and turned.


    Liu Qingjun''s appearance is too prosperous, even if it is red Fu, also can''t help a Leng.


    Liu Qingjun gave a low smile: "where is this? Why can''t I come? "


    The dark guard of the dark building guarded behind him with an alert look, as if he would draw his sword when he stepped forward.


    Red Fu took a subconscious look and said: "this is the dark prison, where people are being held. This is also a forbidden area. It''s better not to stay here for a long time because of the heavy killing and cutting spirit. "


    "Oh," Liu Qingjun seemed to realize, then turned to smile and asked, "Xinghe, how can you be so clear?"


    Red stroked her throat.


    Oh, no, it''s almost broken.


    She frowned and responded quickly. She said with a smile, "in the past two days when I was in the darkroom, I have been here by accident and heard other people talk about it."


    Liu Qingjun didn''t know whether he believed it or not. He lowered his eyes slightly and then said, "in that case, I won''t go."


    Red Fu was not relieved, and he asked, "by the way, where''s Zhuxiang?"


    Who is Zhuxiang?


    At that time, the incident happened suddenly, and the news of robbing and mourning for Hongfu was too simple. She could only harden her head and explain vaguely: "maybe I''m tired. I''m having a rest."


    Red Fu a little collapse, almost feel liuqingjun has seen through her disguise, deliberately her.


    But looking at his beautiful eyes, as if full of water like tenderness, red Fu and feel unlikely.


    After all, she was taught by the demon master himself.


    Over the years, I''ve never missed it.


    Red Fu pressed down her uneasiness and gave him a smile.


    "So." Liu Qingjun should be a, came to her side, "Xinghe, you are not tired?"


    "I..." Red Fu a meal, immediately ha ha a smile, "I see you, want to accompany you."


    Liu Qingjun light um, looking back seems to inadvertently look at the dark prison, "let''s go."


    He walked beside her, not far away.


    Hong Fu always felt that something was wrong, but he could not find out the problem. He could only follow Liu Qingjun in silence on the principle of not saying good.


    Ready to find a chance to see a robbery mourning, Xie Xinghe''s information are clear, so as not to make any mistakes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Since that day, rob mourning has not come to see Gu Bai very much.


    Gu Bai naturally felt that it could not be better. He slowly found out the structure of the room and was able to live normally.


    Robbing mourning did not match him with a maid. According to his words, Gu Bai is just his prisoner now. Do you have to work hard for a cage bird?


    Of course, maybe he also has a mind to watch good plays.


    Gu Baimo walked to the window. He held out his hand and felt the temperature. It should be a sunny day.


    In the past few days, his depressed mood has also improved slightly, and the corners of his mouth slowly rise.


    Just at this time, several guards were chatting outside the window.


    "It''s very dangerous. Liu Qingjun was almost coming here!"


    As soon as the words "Liu Qingjun" came into our ears, Gu Bai suddenly clenched his hand and tried to listen to their conversation.

 Chapter 526

    Fortunately, those people probably didn''t come to see the robbery for several days, and they didn''t care about Gu Bai, and they chatted happily.


    "I seem to see that he''s going to the dark prison," one of the guards hesitated. "What''s the matter?"


    Another patted him on the shoulder and shook his head indifferently, "Hey, it''s OK. The demon master in the dark prison must have an arrangement."


    "I said, do we keep this strange man? Seeing his face makes me sick, and I don''t know why the Demon Lord is so kind to him. " One of them said something indignantly.


    Before, when he was ordered to deliver medicine to Gu Bai, he caught a glimpse by chance, which made his murderous dark Wei also startled.


    To be fair, he had never really seen anyone so ugly.


    It''s horrible.


    The people beside him quickly held him and made a silent movement, "Shh, don''t say that again, if the demon master hears it..."


    "What do you hear?" The gentle voice sounded like a ghost.


    Several dark guards were all stunned.


    Gu Bai also heard it, and the strength of his hand holding the window frame increased.


    "Plop -" dark Wei knelt down one after another, trembling: "demon master."


    Rob mourning as if did not see their fear expression in general, a smile, asked: "say ah, just did not say very hard."


    A few people on the ground lost all their blood. They knew that they had heard the funeral, and they couldn''t even think of sophistry.


    In front of my eyes, the lake was blue, and the robber mourning stepped forward. His eyes were dark and his lips were smiling, but he was even colder: "I didn''t know that the dark guards of the demon clan were like some folk women. They love to gossip behind their back."


    "I always think that when dealing with a long tongued woman, we should pull out her tongue and get rid of it."


    Rob mourn bent over and smirked: "you say, right or wrong?"


    Those dark guards didn''t dare to make excuses. They knelt down tremblingly and couldn''t say a word.


    "Hum." The robber put away his smile, straightened up, passed them and walked towards the room.


    In the wind, there was a light voice: "next time, never forgive."


    Seeing the blue corner of the lake flashing into the door, the hearts of several dark guards were released.


    Rob mourn has been in charge of the demon clan for many years, and they have accumulated a lot of prestige. Just now, they almost felt that they had gone through the gate of death, secretly congratulating.


    The dark guard who said Gu Baichou was a little angry. He could not help muttering in a low voice: "I''m right. He really looks "No, No."


    Before he finished his reply, he was covered by others and said bitterly, "my grandfather, you really think that life is too long, don''t you?"


    "Not a word about that person in the future!"


    The bound dark Wei can only nod his head.


    -


    the news on their side can''t be concealed.


    He stepped into the door and gave a sneer, feeling that he had been too kind lately.


    Gu Bai heard a voice and guessed that it was the robbery, so he continued to sit by the window.


    "What are you looking at?" Robbed mourns to come over, the voice asks softly.


    That appearance, as if there was no deep hatred between them, but a familiar old friend, naturally greetings.


    Gu Bai hated him so much.


    Too hypocritical.


    He didn''t answer, he didn''t turn around, he didn''t even change the radian of his eyes.

 Chapter 527

    Robbed mourning also silently sat beside him and watched for a long time.


    Suddenly he said, "do you want to see the outside world?"


    He said with a soft smile: "I''ll tell you, there are some vines near the window, and some small flowers and grass are planted nearby. When the wind blows, they will sway There''s a wall over there, the dark guard who is responsible for protecting you, and the towering woods... "


    "It''s a beautiful day today. It''s as blue as wash, and the flowers are bright and willow green. Listen, can you still hear the birds


    As expected, the scene outside was depicted by the scene. His voice and color were beautiful, and Gu Bai could easily draw a picture in his mind.


    With that, he suddenly laughed.


    There was something unspeakable in his voice. He said, "frost Chen, the world is still beautiful without Liu Qingjun."


    Gu Bai understood what he said.


    Gu Bai finally raised his swollen face, vaguely able to distinguish a little disdain to condense. "Without you, it would be more beautiful."


    In fact, he almost knew how terrible his face had become, but the mourning seemed invisible, and he could still speak softly to him.


    Let Gu Bai also have to admire his ambition, as expected very people can compare.


    Rob mourned to smile lightly, he didn''t get angry, but suddenly said: "don''t you just want to see Liu Qingjun? I''ll take you


    Gu Bai was stunned.


    How could he be so kind all of a sudden when he tried so hard to trap himself here?


    Robbed mourns to walk to come over, one hand grasps his wrist, low smile way: "how, afraid?"


    Gu Bai slowly shook his head, "what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, just to satisfy your wishes." Rob mourn no longer and he said, raised his hand to seal his dumb hole.


    Then after inspecting the room for a while, he picked up a cape and put it on Gu Bai.


    After giving him a good curtain cap, he pulled Gu Bai out of the door.


    Several dark guards outside the door saw that after they left the room, they looked like ghosts. After looking at each other for a while, they cleverly chose not to say much.


    Rob mourning walked in front of him and said softly in a low voice: "be careful, there are two steps ahead."


    He leaned slightly, with a smile on his face. Those who don''t know must praise the good childe of the turbid world.


    And Gu Bai, who was standing behind him, was gathered under his broad cloak, his face was hidden under his hood, and his black hair was falling down.


    Gu Bai had been taken away by the robber, his mind was dazed, and he could only walk mechanically and numbly.


    After walking for a moment in this way, the robber mourned suddenly, and then said inexplicably, "here we are."


    Before Gu Bai could figure out what it meant, he heard a very familiar voice.


    "Xinghe, do you like this flower?"


    Gu Bai''s body suddenly trembled and then froze on the spot.


    Robbing mourning had already grasped her wrist, Shi ran came forward and called out: "immortal."


    The red Fu Zheng over there took a bunch of flowers from Liu Qingjun.


    Suddenly heard the voice of robbery mourning, she was stunned, nodded randomly, and stood behind Liu Qingjun.


    Liu Qingjun raised his eyes and looked at Gu Bai with a light look. His eyes stopped on Gu Bai beside him.


    He nodded slightly.


    "I''ve come to have a look. Are xianzun and Lingtu used to staying in the demon clan?" Robbing mourning leads Gu Bai to step forward slowly.


    He was gentle and polite, as if he were a warm and hospitable host. I can''t see that he almost fought with Liu Qingjun before.

 Chapter 528

    Liu Qingjun said: "there are many wonders in the demon clan, and everything is very good."


    "Xianzun is satisfied," robbed mourn raised his eyes to see Hongfu, made a wink, and then said to Liu Qingjun, "before, because of the matter of young master Xie, there might be a little misunderstanding between us, now it''s better to talk about it."


    Misunderstanding?


    Oh.


    Liu Qingjun slightly astringed his eyes, and his long eyelashes cast a light shadow under his eyes.


    I don''t know if I didn''t understand, or if I wanted to rob and mourn, he asked, "what kind of misunderstanding?"


    "Naturally, xianzun thought that I had taken away Mr. Xie. In fact, I just invited Mr. Xie to have a rest in the demon clan." Rob mourn said very sincere appearance, in the side of Gu Bai can''t help in the heart sneer.


    This person, lying can always be handy, always so with a pair of sincere skin bag, will all play in the palm of the hand.


    Unfortunately, Liu Qingjun didn''t believe it.


    He was too clear about the nature of the mourning. He pulled a little bit and bowed his head insincerely: "I see. I blame the demon master wrong."


    Rob mourn is to hit the snake with stick, smile: "no problem, fairy respect feeling heavy righteousness, I always admire."


    When he said these polite words, he was really strong. He was smiling like a spring breeze on his face. He could not see the resentment in his heart.


    Liu Qingjun frowned. He didn''t like this kind of false means. Mou Guang a turn, looked to Gu Bai, some doubts ground openings: "have not consulted, this is?"


    Gu Bai vaguely felt his eyes and subconsciously clenched his sleeve. He hoped that he would recognize himself, but he didn''t want his master to see him in such a mess.


    Unfortunately, his conflict did not last long.


    He took a small step forward and patted Gu Bai''s head with an implicit threat It''s the servant that I specially found to serve Mr. Xie. "


    Gu Bai and Hong Fu were surprised at the same time.


    Rob mourn continue and to Gu Bai command way: "raise head, let fairy Zun and Xie childe see clearly."


    Gu Bai''s heart suddenly tightened.


    He can know who he is from other people''s words. He should really It''s not going to be much better.


    And if Liu Qingjun saw him like this, what would he do?


    Gu Bai couldn''t think of it.


    But the more he tried to escape, the more he was forced to accept the funeral. He lowered himself to Gu Bai''s ear and said, "Zhu Xiang That''s the name


    Gu Bai trembled slightly.


    "You should know that I am not a very patient person." The robber mourned and stood up straight, then raised his voice and repeated: "raise your head."


    After a moment of silence, Gu Bai clenched his fist and raised his head slowly and sadly.


    Clearly nothing to see, but he still subconsciously closed his eyes, as if this can miss something.


    The first one to make a sound was Hongfu. She raised her eyebrows in surprise and said in disgust, "I don''t want him!"


    Liu Qingjun did not seem to have much reaction, still look light.


    After hearing Hong Fu''s words, Liu Qingjun frowned slightly and looked at the robbery immediately.


    There was still a smile on his lips, but his eyes were a little cold. He looked at Hongfu and said in a slow voice: "do you really want it? It''s a piece of my heart. "


    Red Fu was cold in his eyes and hesitated: "since that''s the case, take it."


    The robber mourned and laughed again: "Mr. Xie is really reasonable."


    He gently touched Gu Bai''s head and said to Liu Qingjun, "I''m born disabled, dumb and blind. I hope xianzun and Mr. Xie Haihan can do something bad."

 Chapter 529

    Not to mention he Juxin, who suddenly came to see off the servant, Gu Bai''s appearance is disgusting enough. What''s more, he was a dumb and blind servant, and he didn''t know who served whom.


    Liu Qingjun only thought that he was deliberately trying to make trouble for them. With a smile on his lips, he didn''t care much about the way: "how to call them?"


    Rob mourned silent, then smile: "listen to you, he called listen to you."


    The name It fits perfectly.


    Liu Qingjun said sincerely: "it''s very nice."


    Gu Bai felt that he was suddenly pushed by someone behind him, and a gentle force pushed him forward.


    Until he was stopped by another gentle force, Liu Qingjun blocked his shoulder and asked, "are you ok?"


    The master was so close to him that only his voice seemed to be heard in the dark world.


    Gu Bai almost shed tears at the moment when he opened his mouth.


    He shook his head, trying to draw something, but was slightly hit, almost fell unsteadily.


    Red Fu covered his eyes, covered his forehead and leaned on Liu Qingjun, "I''m a little uncomfortable, Qingjun. Let''s go back."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good Liu Qingjun looked back at Gu Bai and hesitated, "listen to you, do you want to join us?"


    Gu Bai Leng Leng just reaction comes over, what he calls is oneself.


    I heard the voice of mourning again, "I have something else to tell him. Xianzun and Mr. Xie should have a rest first."


    After seeing the back of Liu Qingjun and Hong Fu leave, he said to Gu Bai, "how can I send you to Liu Qingjun? Should you thank me?"


    After thinking about it, he seemed to feel that Gu Bai, who did not speak like this, was a bit boring and reached out to solve Gu Bai''s acupoints.


    After hearing him cough with satisfaction, he said angrily, "aren''t you afraid that he will recognize me?"


    Rob mourn low Mou a smile: "that frost Chen you see, he just recognized you?"


    Gu Bai choked.


    "Ha," he said softly, "if he recognizes you, it''s interesting."


    "You''d better not have extra thoughts. Don''t forget that your friend is still in my hands."


    There was something bad in his smile. "Even if it''s not for them, it''s for yourself. Do you really want to wear this face all your life? "


    Rob mourn touched Gu Bai''s face lightly, pitying the way: "I almost forget your appearance."


    Gu Bai was silent.


    "Stay by Liu Qingjun''s side during this period of time. When he leaves, I will detoxify you." "Rob mourn smile," this also can be regarded as meeting your wish, take good advantage of it, frost Chen


    He raised his hand and was ready to point Gu Bai''s acupoints, but he bit him unexpectedly.


    Neat and small teeth deep in his arm, like a declaration of deep resentment in the master''s heart.


    Rob mourn frowned and then gave a low smile. He didn''t move. When Gu Bai bit his teeth, he let go.


    He seems to have no pain in general, and even slightly smile, like in the face of a pet, suddenly lost his temper.


    Robbing mourning continues to seal Gu Bai''s acupoints. After locking his spirit sea, he takes him to Liu Qingjun.


    "Remember my words, frost Chen." Finally, he whispered in Gu Bai''s ear, full of threats.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Listen, you can live in the room next to me, so you can take care of something." Liu Qingjun walked in front of Gu Bai and pointed to the direction of the room.


    With a gesture on his hand, Liu Qingjun suddenly remembered that he was invisible. After thinking about it, he reached for Gu Bai''s hand and put it on his arm, "take me, I''ll take you there."


    However, the people behind did not move much.

 Chapter 530

    Liu Qingjun turned his head in doubt, "how..." He a Leng, "how to cry?"


    Gu Bai let tears wet his eyelashes. He felt the temperature in his hands, which was the most familiar person.


    Even a few steps forward, you can touch the warm embrace.


    It was the master who called him "Xinghe" softly, and it was Liu Qingjun who put all his true feelings in front of him.


    But they were so close apart that Gu Bai could only hear him calling himself "listen to you".


    How he wants to tell him that I''m Xie Xinghe, and I''m your apprentice.


    But when he opened his mouth, he could only make two whimpers of unknown meaning.


    Gu Bai suddenly felt very sad, tears more and more can not stop, the tingling feeling on his face is less than the sharp twitch pain.


    Just at this time, Hong Fu came in from the outside and called.


    So he turned his head and whispered, "Star River."


    Gu Bai bit his lip hard.


    Master, here I am.


    Why can''t you see?


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    The fairy of Qing Qiu was the first to find the robber to mourn and say goodbye. She said with a smile, "these days are really disturbing the demon master. I have something else to do. I have to go."


    Robbed mourns the gentle return gift, personally sent her to leave the dark building gate: "the fairy walks slowly."


    He slowly drew back his eyes and turned to a place in the dark building, where Liu Qingjun looked at him with the help of the railing.


    One in the top, one in the bottom, eyes are a deep, gathering frost, unpredictable.


    Since Qingqiu fairy has gone, Liu Qingjun naturally has no reason to stay.


    When he left, Xie Xinghe could stay in the demon clan without any threat.


    If one day, Liu Qingjun found that he recognized the wrong person, how interesting it would be.


    Thinking about this, he could not help but hold the corner of his mouth happily.


    It''s a pity that his good mood didn''t last long.


    Rob mourn sits on the head, drooping eyes, showing a cold side face.


    "What''s the matter again?" he said in a cold voice to the man kneeling on the ground


    The dark guard at the bottom was numb from his sight, and then he repeated: "there was a sudden fire in the dark prison. The people who had been detained before rioted, and there was chaos outside."


    Rob mourn suddenly way: "Liu Qingjun?"


    Dark Wei Leng for a while, "didn''t notice."


    "Go down, find out and see me again." With a cold face, he lost a cup.


    It burst with a crisp sound.


    How could the dark prison suddenly burst into fire?


    Intuition tells rob mourn that this matter has something to do with Liu Qingjun.


    After thinking about it, he came out of the room and went straight to the other courtyard for Liu Qingjun.


    Push open the door, a desolate, the wind rolled over the fallen flowers on the ground.


    Obviously, they have gone.


    Rob mourning look slightly cold, God sense a sweep, will see the indoor situation clearly.


    Clean desktop, neat bed quilt, even spotless floor, as if laughing at his complacency.


    Liu Qingjun left.


    Hongfu is no longer here.


    Most importantly, he took Xie Xinghe.


    Suddenly, he felt that he had made a huge mistake.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Gu Bai''s eyes were wide open. Let Liu Qingjun take off with him, leaving the demon clan''s sphere of influence.


    After leaving the border of the Red River, he slowed down.


    Hongfu naturally stayed by his side. She was still a little confused and didn''t understand the current situation.

 Chapter 531

    Seeing more and more far away from Jiangdu, Hongfu''s heart was also a little flustered.


    She pulled the arm of laliuqingjun, "what happened in the end?"


    Liu Qingjun pause, a smile: "a few days ago, the fairy has gone first. I am the demon clan that follows him to enter originally, can''t still continue to be shy to stay down


    "Besides," he glanced at her, "I''ve found you. There''s no reason to be in the demon clan any more."


    That''s right, but why do you have to go when the demon clan is in chaos?


    What''s more, red Fu glanced at Gu Bai discontentedly. Why did she take this ugly eight monster with her?


    Liu Qingjun probably knew what she was thinking and explained, "if we leave like this, maybe the funeral will take our anger out of listening to you. So when I thought about it, I simply took him with me


    He toward Gu Bai lightly smile, "listen to gentleman, do you have family still?"


    Gu Bai was stunned and shook his head slowly.


    "In that case," Liu Qingjun pondered, "would you like to follow me back to Xuanji sect?"


    Gu Bai nodded immediately.


    But Hongfu was not happy again.


    Her cold face, Liu Qingjun naturally also saw, but did not say anything.


    Just said: "I came out this time, and did not take the cloud boat."


    He is directly tearing the void to the Red River, but now there are three people, with his true yuan, it is not enough to support.


    "We can only stop and walk all the way, relying on Zhenyuan to return to Xuanji sect."


    Red Fu frowned and thought, am I going to follow you all the way?


    And Gu Bai reaches out his hand directly and firmly grabs the corner of Liu Qingjun''s clothes.


    He fumbled up again, grasped his belt skillfully, put it in the palm of his hand and kneaded it slowly, as if he could feel at ease.


    Liu Qingjun low eyes to see him, can only see his head down, black hair wrapped in the lapel.


    -


    after several people left for a moment, Liu Qingjun said to Gu Bai, "listen to you, can your body support you? Do you want to have a rest?"


    Gu Bai nodded his head slowly.


    He thought, now that he has left the demon clan, he can find a chance to break through the disguise of Hongfu.


    "Well, I remember it''s a small town around. Let''s go there and find an inn to have a night''s rest."


    Liu Qingjun stretched out his hand and put it on Gu Bai''s shoulder. He took him to carry Zhenyuan and ran away in the direction of his memory.


    The red caresses an eye to see him disappear from the dust, stay for a moment, clench teeth to also follow up.


    Fortunately, the town is not very far away, and the people are simple. Liu Qingjun and others easily find an inn to stay.


    In the evening, Gu Bai knocked on Liu Qingjun''s door.


    He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound, so he could only point at himself a few times.


    Liu Qingjun did not understand his meaning: "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Bai frowned. He went straight into his room and groped around.


    Found a few, poured a cup of tea, stretched out a slender fingertip touched a little, think about it, wrote on the above "I was robbed mourn point dumb hole".


    After writing, he quickly knocked on the desk, motioned to Liu Qingjun to see.


    Liu Qingjun waited patiently.


    At the moment I saw the words on the table, I was stunned.


    "Point?" He frowned, raised his hand and tentatively put it on Gu Bai''s acupoints.


    "How are you now?" He asked in a warm voice.


    Gu Bai felt an itch in his throat and coughed a few times, "I..."


    He didn''t speak for several days, and his voice was a little hoarse.


    Liu Qingjun suddenly pause, and gently smile: "your voice, like the Milky way."


    Gu Bai said: "I am..."


    The words suddenly stopped at the end of the sentence.


    Now he is like this, even if he tells Liu Qingjun the truth, will he believe it?


    Will he be regarded as a pawn of mourning?


    And even if he believed it, would he be disgusted with his present appearance?


    Gu Bai was confused for a moment. In a trance, some thoughts flashed through his mind. He wanted to catch them, but he couldn''t find any more.


    He frowned and finally said, "really."


    "Yes," Liu Qingjun seems to be in a very good mood, and his voice is also gentle. "When Xinghe talks, he always unconsciously prolongs the ending."


    It sounds very gentle.


    Gu Bai no longer tangled, but said to him frankly: "that Xie Xinghe is a fake."


    Liu Qingjun listened, just slightly a Leng: "you also know?"


    Huh?


    There seems to be something wrong with this sentence.


    Gu Bai finally knew what the strange feeling in his mind was.


    Liu Qingjun remembers Gu Bai''s little habit of speaking, but when Hong Fu imitated, he obviously didn''t pay attention to this aspect.In other words, he knew that Hongfu was pretending to be Xie Xinghe.


    Gu Bai was a little stunned, and he felt that he was worried about him.


    He lowered his head and whispered, "I I heard it by accident


    "Oh," Liu Qingjun did not worry about this problem, only said, "thank you for your reminding, but now we can only make a look of ignorance, so as not to scare the snake."


    "What do you want to do?" Gu Bai was surprised.


    "It''s natural to lead the snake out of the cave," Liu Qingjun explained patiently. "I haven''t found the Star River yet, so I have to leave the demon clan first to see if this person knows anything."


    Originally, Liu Qingjun planned to explore the demon clan, but the demon clan''s guard was too tight, so he didn''t find a chance to start.


    But then suddenly a big fire broke out in the dark prison. Taking advantage of the chaos, Liu Qingjun was ready to find out the news from this fake Gu Bai. By the way, he arranged to listen to you and then returned to the demon family.


    Just did not expect before, listen to Jun unexpectedly know that person is disguised Xie Xinghe.


    Gu Bai was a little confused and suddenly said, "by the way, there is Zhu Xiang. Have you seen her?"


    "You look like this," Liu Qingjun did not answer, but said in a low voice, "it''s really like Xinghe."


    Gu Bai was silent.


    Liu Qingjun Gougou corner of the mouth, said: "I did not see her, want to come, or take advantage of the chaos to escape, or still trapped in the demon clan."


    Seeing Gu Bai frowning tightly, Liu Qingjun subconsciously said: "you don''t have to worry, I''ll know when I go back to the demon clan to check."


    "You want to go back?" Gu Bai accurately grasped the key point of his words and raised his voice in surprise.


    Liu Qingjun said, "when I send you to Xuanji sect, I will go back to the demon clan."


    Gu Baimo for a while, and then his face showed a life like look, low and slow way: "if you want to find out where Xie Xinghe is, then you don''t have to go to the demon clan."


    "Because I am Xie Xinghe."


    There was a faint uneasiness in his face. He didn''t hear Liu Qingjun''s voice for a long time, and the uneasiness became more and more intense.


    Finally, as if he could not bear the silence, he said difficultly, "I Forget it, you think I am... "


    Crazy.


    But before his words were finished, he suddenly fell into a familiar embrace.


    Gu Bai heard Liu Qingjun whisper in his ear, "I knew it was you."


    "Why don''t you tell me in the first place?" Liu Qingjun''s voice was a little dark. "I was thinking before, when are you going to confess. If I just didn''t say that, would you never tell me? "


    Gu Bai glared: "you already recognized me?"


    "It''s not," Liu Qingjun said, "it''s in the process of getting along these days that I have some doubts."


    "At first, I didn''t know why rob mourning had to send a disabled servant to me. Later, I had a guess in my heart, and I figured out some of his thoughts."


    Gu Bai raised his head and bit him on the shoulder: "you are disabled!"


    "Good good good," Liu Qingjun from the nasal cavity to escape a smile, tone connivance tunnel, "is my fault."


    He reached for Gu Bai''s face and said in a voice, "I''m sorry, Xinghe. I didn''t protect you."


    Gu Bai couldn''t see his look. He turned his head awkwardly, "don''t look."


    Liu Qingjun made a little effort and turned his face back again. He had no focus in his eyes and his heart was sharp.


    He didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he could only whisper unconsciously: "Xinghe, Xinghe."


    Feeling Gu Baizhen in his arms, Liu Qingjun felt that in recent days, a certain corner of his heart had just made up for it.


    But he put on the sharp heart of the people, how can, how can let rob mourn such a waste!


    Liu Qingjun''s intention to kill suddenly broke out. He just wanted to cut the robbery into thousands of pieces.


    Gu Bai hesitated to reach out his hand, hugged him back and said in a dull voice: "rob mourning poisoned me and sealed my spirit sea. I wanted to tell Shifu before, but I was afraid, I was afraid... "


    I''m afraid he won''t believe it.


    I''m afraid he''ll give up.


    Be afraid of


    After all, he didn''t trust Liu Qingjun enough.


    With a bitter smile, Liu Qingjun stretched out his hand and rubbed his head, "fool."


    He can definitely feel Gu Bai''s uneasiness, and what he can do is to try his best to warm him, so that Gu Bai can one day wholeheartedly choose to believe him.


    "No matter what you become, you are my star river," Liu Qingjun said with a low smile and repeated in an emphatic tone, "mine."


    Gu Bai''s throat choked, speechless, and felt a slight heat between his eyebrows.


    "So I still have to go back to the demon clan. Our beautiful face of Xinghe can''t be destroyed because of the robbery."Gu Bai couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and pinched Liu Qingjun''s waist. "In the end, master doesn''t think I''m not good-looking now."


    "Why don''t you keep it? In this way, no one and I will rob the apprentice. " Liu Qingjun''s tone is very sincere.


    Gu Bai shook his head in dismay: "forget it, I want to see master again."


    His other hand slowly groped along Liu Qingjun''s eyebrows and eyes, and depicted his appearance in his heart.


    "I also want to stand by my master''s side," she said in a soft voice


    "Well." Liu Qingjun answered and sighed: "what a fool."


    In front of Gu Baifa''s fire, he said with a smile, "but I like it."

 Chapter 532

    Hongfu''s eyes were sealed by a ribbon, and she could only hear the sound of footsteps coming from outside.


    The door was opened.


    She heard Liu Qingjun''s voice: "there are steps here. Be careful, Xinghe."


    When she pretended to be Xie Xinghe, she heard Liu Qingjun call her Xinghe more than once, but not once, his voice was so tender and tender, reminiscent of the spring after the melting ice and snow.


    Only then did Hong Fu realize that he had doubted his identity from the first time they met.


    She held the corner of her mouth sarcastically, and heard another voice: "it''s OK, I can."


    Hongfu suddenly raised her head.


    She was bound eyes, nothing to see, but stubbornly looking in the direction of people.


    That voice And the memory of that person, in fact, is not much like.


    However, somehow, the figure of the young man in white, Shuangchen, appeared in Hongfu''s mind.


    She heard the sound of tiny steps approaching, and finally stood in front of her.


    Gu Bai also can''t see the red caress, can only under the guidance of Liu Qingjun, probably know her position.


    Red Fu snorted: "if you want to kill or cut, please do as you please."


    At this time, she has become her own appearance. Now that she has been seen through by Liu Qingjun, there is no need to disguise.


    But she couldn''t figure out how Liu Qingjun saw through her.


    Last night, before she could react, she was suppressed by Liu Qingjun with Zhenyuan.


    Red Fu did not understand: "Qingjun, what are you doing?"


    He condescending to her low smile: "still want to pretend?"


    Just this sentence, red Fu knew that his identity had been seen through.


    Not to mention the chill in Liu Qingjun''s eyes, it''s not a joke.


    She disdained to disguise, simply changed back to the way she was.


    Since that day, Liu Qingjun has tied her in the room and her eyes.


    I found the real Xie Xinghe. Red Fu thought, no wonder she will be found by Liu Qingjun.


    Gu Bai couldn''t see her. He just kept silent for a long time and said, "red Fu."


    Hong Fu was surprised: "do you know me?"


    "In those days," Gu Bai''s voice suddenly lowered a little, "it was you who told the people of Xuanji sect that I had the blood of demon dragon. Did you forget?"


    He spoke very slowly, as if waiting for Hong Fu to remember.


    Every time Gu Bai said a word, Hong Fu felt that her heart beat missed a beat. When he finished his last sentence, Hongfu''s hair had already started.


    She couldn''t believe it and cried hysterically, "no! impossible! You are dead, dead


    Of course, she was impressed by those things.


    Frost Chen is not an ordinary human, in his body, I do not know why, there are ancient monster dragon blood.


    This matter was overheard by Hongfu from the robbery Memorial.


    At that time, a heart of mourning was already hanging on frost Chen.


    From knowing this, Hong Fu had a vicious plan.


    She tried every means to report the letter to the high level of Xuanji sect.


    The person demon special way, frost Chen is at that time Xuanji sect leader''s Pro pass disciple, immediately caused an uproar.


    After all, the blood of the demon dragon has been handed down to ancient times. Even if there is only a trace of it, it is also very fierce.


    Xuanji Zong does detect the blood of the demon dragon on Shuangchen, and finds out that he has a good personal relationship with Jiemei, so he is identified as the spy of the demon family.


    Finally, they decided to kill Shuangchen.

 Chapter 533

    The past is vivid in my mind, but Hongfu is extremely shocked.


    How can people who have died come back to life!


    Xie Xinghe, Shuangchen.


    It''s the same person.


    "Monster!" Red Fu cried with some collapse, "you are a monster!"


    "Oh." Gu Bai chuckled with indifference, then took out a purple pill from Najie, held it in his hand for a while, and handed it to Liu Qingjun.


    Liu Qingjun took it and grasped Hongfu''s cheek knowingly, forcing her to open her mouth. Fingertip movement, the pill into her mouth.


    The pills melt in the mouth, and the bitter smell diffuses on the tip of the tongue.


    "Cough, cough!" Red Fu suddenly coughed, "what did you give me to eat?"


    "Nothing, just can let you feel, at the beginning of my pain." Gu Bai lowered his head with a light tone.


    He pulled next to Liu Qingjun, "I want to rest."


    "Good." Liu Qingjun led him away.


    From the beginning to the end, neither of them ever looked at Hong Fu again.


    In the room behind him, there was a shrill cry of red Fu.


    Liu Qingjun frowned, the real yuan surging, converged into a border, the sound isolated.


    Out of the door, see Gu Bai''s steps some vanity, Liu Qingjun thought about it, stretch out his hand to hold him up.


    Gu Bai is very thin and light.


    Perhaps some do not adapt to the sudden sense of weightlessness, he raised his hand around Liu Qingjun''s neck.


    About frost Chen of these things, nature is from Yuan Yuan there know, even the pill, is also with integral exchange.


    Perhaps in this plane, Gu Bai is too miserable. Yuanyuan seldom bargains with him.


    Gu Bai "looked" at Liu Qingjun and suddenly asked, "master, do you regret it?"


    Liu Qingjun''s arm was stiff.


    Gu Bai said nothing, but he understood.


    At that time, when xuanjizong decided to kill Shuangchen, he was also present.


    At that time, xianzun was just a disciple. He couldn''t change the decision of Xuanji sect.


    Gu Bai asked him if he regretted it, of course.


    Liuqingjun remember, at that time, frost Chen looking at him, dumb voice asked: "elder martial brother, do you believe me?"


    He should have believed it.


    But he didn''t say it.


    So Liu Qingjun can only see, frost Chen''s eyes finally lost luster, in the thick blood, silent like dirty old puppet.


    This became Liu Qingjun''s lifelong obsession.


    He tried his best to find a trace of the soul of frost Chen, and created the present Xie Xinghe.


    The closer Xie Xinghe approached him and trusted him, the more he thought of frost in his blood.


    There is a nightmare like "elder martial brother, do you believe me?".


    Gu Bai can''t see Liu Qingjun''s face, but he can feel his whole body tense.


    He sighed lightly, in these two days, Liu Qingjun has already told him frost Chen and his life experience.


    "Master."


    Gu Bai said softly, "it doesn''t matter. I''m here."


    Frost is not there, but stars are.


    If you miss once, don''t make a second mistake.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Eight hundred Li red river, demon clan.


    Rob mourning face cold standing, he looked at the distant sky, there is a pale cloud.


    His eyes moved slowly with the cloud, until finally, he stopped on a big tree in front of the building.


    This tree was planted in the year of hongfulai demon clan.


    On the top of the branches, there are several red silk belts.


    Rob mourning can still remember, at that time, there are almost stupid innocence on the face of Hongfu.


    She touched the trunk and said in a low voice, "little tree, little tree, grow tall quickly."


    "What do you do when you grow tall?" she asked


    Hong Fu scratched his head awkwardly: "I don''t know. I just feel that if I want to plant it, I will."


    She has always been like this. She never does things for the result.


    So she loves to mourn, she loves to love. Even after many years, it has become an inescapable net and a lifelong imprisonment.


    I don''t want to solve it.


    "Kabang -" in a trance, he heard the broken voice of Cuiyu.


    A dark guard came to report in a hurry: "demon master, red caress girl, she Her life card is broken. "


    After a long silence, he closed his eyes and said, "I know."


    He turned his eyes back to the big tree. The wind rolled the falling leaves, like a very soft sob.


    It seems that I can still see the stubborn eyes of the little girl pulling at the corner of his coat.


    The name "Hongfu" was later given to her by Jinmei, which means to get rid of the past and have nothing to do with the past.What was her former name again?


    She lowered her eyes to see the whirling shadows of the trees and remembered her name as Liu Yu.


    A very common name.


    Once met for many years, every inch becomes grey.


    After several years, it finally withered.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Qingjun sent Gu Bai back to Xuanji sect. After settling him, he went back to the demon clan alone to find the antidote.


    Before Zhu Xiang returned to Xuanji sect, Gu Bai was worried and asked Xuanniao and Shen Jialing to look for it.


    When I was free, I couldn''t help thinking, why didn''t master come back? Was there any accident.


    He felt very uncomfortable when he thought so much, so he had to find other things to pass the time.


    But now he is blind and doesn''t even go out in the yard. He can only sit by the window all day, trying to attract a ray of aura and the sea of spirit with blocked communication.


    But every time at the last moment, the aura will collapse and fall short.


    This day, Gu Bai leaned against the window as usual, and suddenly heard heavy footsteps coming from the yard.


    Shen Jialing stood at the door of his room first and drew out her sword warily. However, when she saw someone coming, she quietly withdrew her sword and went to the door of the courtyard.


    "Who?" Gu Bai went to see it.


    These days, he didn''t give up absorbing aura. Finally, the emperor was able to live up to those who wanted to, and his body was getting better.


    His eyes were still blurred, but he could see the outline of people.


    Around is to see this point fuzzy body shape, Gu Bai is still Leng Leng, stagger to walk past.


    Liu Qingjun quickly came forward to catch him, frowning: "don''t run around."


    Gu Bai said with a smile, "master, you are back."


    "Well," Liu Qingjun said with a low eyebrow and a smile, "I''m back."


    Gu Bai embraces Liu Qingjun in both hands. Until this time, he feels that his heart has finally fallen down.


    Maybe he used more strength and pressed on Liu Qingjun''s unhealed wound. Liu Qingjun hummed low and moved the topic before Gu Bai asked.


    He took a small porcelain vase from Najie and said, "Xinghe, I''ve found an antidote for you."


    Liu Qingjun poured out two jade white pills and put them in Gu Bai''s palm.


    Gu Bai held it. He felt a piece of cool in the palm of his hand. He took it up and swallowed it.


    "How''s it going?" Liu Qingjun watched Gu Bai''s change nervously.

 Chapter 534

    Gu Bai''s swollen face subsided at the speed visible to the naked eye, gradually showing the familiar facial features.


    He opened his eyes. His clear eyes reflected the image of Liu Qingjun, like a river full of stars.


    Liu Qingjun raised his hand to shake in front of his eyes, "Star River, can you see it?"


    Gu Bai still seems to be in a daze and has no response.


    Liu Qingjun is very lost, long eyebrow twist up.


    Coldly, Gu Bai suddenly chuckled and leaned over. He touched him gently at the corner of his mouth


    Liu Qingjun was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted. He had no choice but to smile: "Xinghe."


    Gu Bai raised his head, looked him seriously, and frowned again.


    "Master, you are injured again..."


    The epilogue has not yet export, see Liu Qingjun has eyes closed, fainted in the past.


    On one side, Xuanniao flashed over quickly and steadily caught Liu Qingjun''s body.


    Gu Bai took a look at Xuanniao and nodded. There was no time to talk to him. He said in a busy voice, "help him to the bed."


    Xuanniao carefully supports Liu Qingjun and places him on the bed.


    Gu Bai closed his eyes and felt the sea of spirit. The black fog had dispersed a lot, but there was still some residue.


    However, every relationship can be eliminated in the future.


    Gu Bai raised his hand and his fingertips overflowed with aura. He sighed and put his hand between Liu Qingjun''s wrists. His aura flowed along his meridians.


    As expected, he made a bad health again.


    Gu Bai frowned at the bloodstains on his clothes and ordered Xuanniao to guard outside the door. He calmed down to restore the true yuan, while instilling into Liu Qingjun''s body.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was three days later that Liu Qingjun woke up.


    In these three days, Zhuxiang also came back.


    She is a very smart girl, since waking up in the demon clan''s dark prison, she has been looking for a way to leave. She finally found the chance.


    It was Zhu Xiang who tried to set off the fire in the dark prison.


    After she ran away, in order to avoid the demon people tracking down, she did not run to the direction of Xuanji sect. But after walking in the opposite direction for some time, I took a detour to return to Xuanji sect.


    So Zhu Xiang came back later than Gu Bai.


    Seeing that she was safe, Gu Bai''s heart was finally put down.


    The demons want to set off a war in vain, rob mourning angry, slaughtered a few small clan vent their anger, attracted the dissatisfaction of the Terran.


    But he didn''t care. He led the attack to Xuanji sect. When he woke up, Liu Qingjun met him personally.


    This battle is not a skirmish in the demon clan.


    It''s a real fight between life and death.


    Later, it was rumored that Liu Qingjun sacrificed his life for righteousness and was trapped in the


    seal for his own life. I heard that the disciples of xianzun also retired because of excessive grief.


    After the smoke of gunpowder dispersed, Liu Qingjun''s body was not found, so the people of Xuanji sect set up a tomb for him, on the mountain where he used to live.


    The disciples of Xuanji sect worship every day.


    Winter comes and summer goes, time flies.


    Shen Jialing became the leader of Xuanji sect of the next generation. He often stood on the top of the mountain and looked out. And at the foot of the peak, there are girls staring at him.


    -


    in Jiangnan Town.


    It''s a beautiful spring.


    There was a peddler selling sweet scented osmanthus cakes in front of him. The young man''s eyes brightened. After buying a stack of sweet scented osmanthus cakes, he ran back to the yard with a slip of smoke in his hand.


    He opened the door and called out, "master."


    In the yard, the man was dressed in a blue shirt and said, "well, I''m here."

 Chapter 535

    On Gu Bai''s birthday, Liu Qingjun got up early.


    After Liu Qingjun knocked on the door, he heard Gu Bai''s voice and pushed the door in.


    Gu Bai sat at the table and saw that it was him, so he bent his eyes slightly.


    Probably because of his birthday, he is in a better mood today.


    Snow white skin floating on the light red, looks better than in the past a lot of complexion.


    "Star River." Liu Qingjun went to him and sat down.


    His eyes fell on Gu Bai''s long black hair.


    Gu Bai looks at him suspiciously.


    Liu Qingjun''s ears were a little red, his lips were pursed, and he went on: -- I want to bundle your hair... "


    In the back, the sound was almost inaudible.


    But Gu Bai heard clearly.


    He slightly Leng, then low Mou gentle smile, raise hand will hairpin down.


    A head of soft ink hair then spread down, he led Liu Qingjun to the bronze mirror.


    Gu Bai sat, Liu Qingjun standing behind him, holding a cloud of green silk on his slender fingers.


    He thought about it, holding the comb, and finally began to move.


    Gu Bai has been looking at Liu Qingjun through the bronze mirror.


    His action is very raw, but he is very serious.


    The beautiful eyebrows and eyes were carefully combing his long hair.


    Gentle and serious eyes fell on his hair, white fingers hidden between the green silk.


    His face was almost devout and persistent, and his clumsy movements were slowly getting faster.


    Gu Bai''s heart suddenly softened to a mess.


    He didn''t know when Liu Qingjun began to learn secretly, but he could imagine that when he learned, he must have a cold face, but his ears turned red quietly.


    He was so good that he gave him a heart without reservation.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "All right." Liu Qingjun took a breath and carefully put a hairpin on Gu Bai.


    He looked at some slightly skewed bun and sighed with chagrin: "sorry, Xinghe."


    Gu Bai shakes his head. He stands up, turns around and pounces on Liu Qingjun.


    "No, it''s beautiful. I like it very much."


    Liu Qingjun then spread his eyebrows and gave a low smile: "I''ll practice more in the future and give you a better look."


    Thinking of the scene of tangtangxianzun frowning and seriously learning how to make a bun, Gu Bai could not help laughing.


    Liu Qingjun said, "let''s go out for a walk in the evening."


    "Good." Gu Bai bent his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Liu Qingjun came a little late.


    As it began to get dark, Gu Bai sat on the steps and waited for him.


    He changed into a clean clothes, is still bamboo blue, posture is also straight as bamboo.


    Gu Bai''s eyes brightened and he came slowly from afar.


    Just as he said before, what he did was to cut through the thorns for himself.


    In Gu Bai''s eyes, the world seems to have turned into black and white, only a piece of bamboo leaf in his corner is shining.


    After seeing him, the scenery around him seems to be vivid again.


    Along with the beating heart in the chest, the blood flowing through the whole body also began to live.


    Liu Qingjun came to Gu Bai, reached out his hand and pulled him up from the steps, apologizing: "I''m late."


    "No, it''s not dark yet." Gu Bai smiles.


    Liu Qingjun naturally took off his cloak and tied it on him.


    "Let''s go." He took Gu Bai''s hand.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the small town at night, it is very busy.


    In midsummer, the evening wind also brings a trace of warmth.

 Chapter 536

    Both sides of the street are full of bright lights, shining on the busy and lively flow of people.


    Laughter and laughter, sometimes mixed with the Hawker''s cry.


    Under the warm and bright light, Gu Bai''s face could not help but smile.


    Liu Qingjun holding his hand, seems to have been familiar with where to go.


    Gu Bai didn''t know where he was going, but it didn''t matter where the destination was, it was the person beside him.


    It''s him.


    Before he arrived, he heard a sharp eyed girl pointing to the tall building in front of him and exclaiming, "look at this!"


    Gu Baiwen looked up and saw a nine story building rising at the end of the street.


    But it''s not the colorful bricks and tiles you usually see, but the flowers.


    Inside and outside are decorated with all kinds of flowers, completely built into a flower building.


    Under the starlight at night, the beauty is like a dream.


    Those girls were excited: "what a beautiful flower building!"


    They want to have a closer look. It would be better if they could go up and enjoy it.


    But there was a guard on the side of the flower building. It was obviously something owned by the owner.


    But how can the young girls leave easily? They all wait to see who built the flower building.


    Before they could wait too long, Liu Qingjun took Gu Bai''s hand and walked slowly.


    He pursed his lips, a little nervous.


    Liu Qingjun xianzun, who is extremely talented, has never given gifts.


    Liu Qingjun didn''t stop until he reached the steps of Hualou.


    He turned to see him: "Star River, do you like it?"


    Naturally, I like it.


    Who doesn''t like such a beautiful and attentive thing?


    Gu Bai nodded and laughed: "I like it."


    "Really?" Liu Qingjun''s eyes are as bright as stars.


    He led Gu Bai to the first step, and the fragrance of the room filled his nose.


    Gu Bai said with a low smile, "of course it''s true."


    These flowers, from transport, decoration, warm care, are bound to spend a lot of thought.


    No one has ever done this for him.


    Gu Bai holds a flower and smiles.


    They climbed to the top together, looking down at the bright lights and people coming and going.


    Wind, with a few petals, there are curling fragrance.


    Liu Qingjun hugged him from behind, attached to his ear, said: "Xinghe, happy birthday."


    "I''ll be by your side every day of your life."


    Gu Bai didn''t speak. He just turned his head and rubbed his lips.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s another place to take you."


    Liu Qingjun tiptoe light, around to a remote alley, flying on the room.


    Flip jump, even if pulling a person, it does not affect his action.


    Liu Qingjun even stopped and said with a low smile: "Xinghe, you are too thin. I should fatten you up a little."


    "Don''t do it," Gu Bai frowned, thinking of the day when he was robbed and mourned for the poison, and his face swelled into steamed bread. He shook his head. "That won''t look good."


    Liu Qingjun transported Zhenyuan again. His voice moved with others, and he said with a smile, "no, Xinghe is good-looking."


    Although I know these words just to amuse him, it still sounds very pleasant.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, Liu Qingjun stopped in the depth of a jungle.


    He put Gu Bai down and took his hand.


    Left hand hit a ring finger, a bunch of flame from the fingertip overflow, floating in the air, illuminate the road ahead.


    Gu Bai asked curiously, "what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 537

    But Liu Qingjun put his finger on his lips and made a silent gesture. He whispered in his ear and said with a smile, "you will know when you arrive."


    They walked a little further until it was completely dark.


    Deep in the jungle, with luxuriant branches and leaves, walking more and more quietly, we can only hear the sound of two people stepping on the withered leaves.


    "Here we are." Liu Qingjun held his hand tightly, and with the tip of his foot, he jumped to a place with thick grass.


    He took off his cloak and spread it on the ground, holding Gu Bai on it.


    Liu Qingjun looks at Gu Bai''s puzzled eyes and smiles.


    He stretched out a well-defined hand, and the flame that had surrounded him went out instantly.


    The light suddenly disappeared, and there was darkness all around.


    Gu Bai held his arm subconsciously.


    "Don''t be afraid." Liu Qingjun said quietly and waited for a while.


    Fingertips move, a little flickering green light from the distance flew over.


    He spread out the whole palm, and the light slowly turned around his hand for a few times, and finally stopped on the palm of his hand.


    Liu Qingjun closed his hand slightly and handed it to Gu Bai.


    The fingers released again and again, and the faint green light flew up.


    Gu Bai whispered, "it''s a firefly."


    "Star River, hold out your hand." Liu Qingjun took his hand and slowly spread it like him.


    The breeze gently brushed their eyebrows. Gradually, the green light was more and more.


    It''s like the dust in the sky has fallen down on the earth, and the dots have gathered into a small group.


    Some of them were brave and not timid. They skilfully flew around Gu Bai for several times and finally stopped in his palm.


    Soft and light to almost imperceptible.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help laughing. Liu Qingjun also stretched out his hand to tease the firefly, but the firefly obviously didn''t give face. After circling his finger, he flew back to Gu Bai''s hand.


    The fireflies were flying all over the sky. Gu Bai raised his head, put his hands around his knees, and his eyes were shining with different brilliance.


    Liu Qingjun''s eyes have been on him, see him at this time gently smile.


    He can''t help but feel relaxed. It seems that Xinghe likes the gift he gave.


    Finally, Liu Qingjun and Gu Bai return to the same road.


    He asked, "Xinghe, how happy are you on this birthday?"


    "Well, I''m glad." Gu Bai nodded. His soft palm was close to Liu Qingjun''s, as if he would never separate.


    The night market in the small town is very noisy. Although it is dark, there are not many people on the street.


    There are still bright lanterns everywhere, embellishing the city like day.


    Gu Bai has never had a chance to go to the market. He curiously follows Liu Qingjun and has a look at this and that.


    All of a sudden, his eyes were on a small stall beside the road.


    It''s a small store. It''s small, but it has everything.


    One of the jade hairpins attracted Gu Bai''s attention.


    The jade looks clear, simple and beautiful.


    But thinking that he didn''t bring silver with him, Gu Bai opened his eyes with a little regret.


    However, in this instant, a slender finger pointed to the hairpin and said in a warm voice, "please wrap this up. I''ll take it."


    After paying, Liu Qingjun is about to hand the hairpin to Gu Bai. After thinking about it, he pursed his lips and put it on for Gu Bai.


    "It''s beautiful." He gave a compliment.


    Gu Bai didn''t think of him, but his eyes were a little frozen, and Liu Qingjun discovered his preference so sensitively.


    The peddler was a man with all kinds of faces. He held silver in his hand and laughed so hard that he couldn''t see his teeth. At this time, he praised Liu Qingjun again and again: "the young master and your younger brother have been born so well. They are like immortals."


    Gu Bai just smiles.


    But Liu Qingjun ran over him and said solemnly, "it''s not my brother."


    Peddler: "MMM?"


    "It''s a lover."


    What you want, what you love all your life.

 Chapter 538

    When Gu Bai opened his eyes again, he was sitting in front of a piano, with his slender fingers on the keys - the piano room of the school.


    The window was open, casting mottled light and shadow on the ground. There are two bottles of flowers and plants on the table beside the door. They look clean and beautiful.


    [Didi, Didi,] round voice rings out, [do you accept the plot? ]


    GU Bainian accepted it.


    He couldn''t help closing his eyes when a series of varied and complicated memories came.


    The owner of this body is Jiang Lin, 18 years old. He is the eldest son of the famous family of Jiang in Los Angeles. Originally, he should take over the property of Jiang family step by step and live a safe life. However, because of the fragments of spirit, his fate has changed.


    Fragments of the spirit fall on Qin Zhi, whose mother died because of Jiang Jie, Jiang Lin''s father. After that, Jiang''s father took 10-year-old Qin Zhi home from the orphanage. He thought the young child was ignorant, but he didn''t know that there was boundless resentment and despair in his thin heart.


    Qin Zhi became the housekeeper of the Jiang family. He covered everything up very well and successfully won the trust of Jiang''s father. After studying abroad, he secretly established Qinzhou technology. With his talent and the buff bonus of ghost fragments, he became the most outstanding business leader of the young generation.


    After returning to China, Jiang family''s industry was wantonly suppressed and shares were acquired, which eventually led to the bankruptcy of Jiang family.


    Dormant for many years, just to destroy the Jiang family completely at that moment.


    Qin Zhi hated everyone in the Jiang family, and Jiang Lin could not escape the fate of being bullied. Finally, he was depressed and happy, and jumped off a building to commit suicide.


    With the breeze blowing, Gu Bai quickly went through the plot and stared thoughtfully at the piano in front of him.


    Sure enough, it''s Yuanyuan''s favorite little white flower character.


    For a long time, he began to smile, and his fingertips moved gently, playing a clear and lively song.


    When Qin Zhi came to the door, he saw such a scene: a handsome boy with a smile on his lips, wearing a simple white shirt, and his slender fingers dancing on the piano keys.


    Shimmer behind him, it seems that even the wind is gentle.


    In the fairy tales my mother told me when I was a child, Prince Charming was probably like this.


    Unfortunately, it''s Jiang.


    Qin Zhi dropped his eyes to cover up the cold feeling in his eyes. When he knocked on the door, he called, "Jiang Lin."


    Hearing this, the man raised his eyes to see him. However, the gentle young man had a pair of peach blossom eyes. The corners of his eyes and eyebrows were full of amorous feelings.


    Qin Zhi was stunned and quickly lowered his head.


    Gu Bai looked at him carefully, but he could not help feeling that he was worthy of being selected by the fragments of the spirit. His appearance and posture were all top-grade.


    His tall body is as straight as bamboo, and his sword eyebrows are light and sharp. But he has a pair of chestnut pupils, slightly bent up, looking soft and innocent. Hide all the spikes under the mask.


    It''s a good match.


    This is Gu Bai''s first reaction. They are very good at disguise.


    But that''s more interesting.


    Gu Bai got up and walked towards him in a soft voice: "what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Jiang asked you to go home." In name, Qin Zhi stayed in the Jiang family as an adopted son, but everyone regarded him as a housekeeper.


    Gu Bai then went out and asked, "Wenjing, why did you come to me?"


    Qin Zhi followed him with a sarcastic smile, "he left first, or do you think I want to come to you?"

 Chapter 539

    Gu Bai suddenly stopped, he turned around, his eyes fell on the wound on his lips, did not answer the rhetorical question: "is it still painful?"


    Qin Zhi''s face suddenly changed. He grabbed Gu Bai''s collar and said, "did you make it?"


    At noon today, Qin Zhi was suddenly blocked by a group of thugs in the alley outside the school gate. When they left, they said that they had offended the wrong people.


    The smile on Gu Bai''s face did not decrease, and he murmured as if with a sigh: "sure enough, you still don''t have a long memory."


    He grabbed Qin Zhi''s hand, with a smile on his face, but it was so cold that he said, "if you make small moves behind your back again, it won''t be so simple next time."


    The school has a cooperation with a famous school in a country, preparing to choose a person from Jiang Lin and Qin Zhi to be an exchange student. This is a good opportunity for Qin Zhi to get rid of the influence of the Jiang family.


    To this end, Qin Zhi put some laxatives in Jiang Lin''s milk, which made him miss the interview, and he was successfully accepted.


    Gu Bai didn''t look at Qin Zhi''s pale face. He just looked at each other''s hands, which were also well-defined, with slender fingers. They were not as white as he was, but looked more energetic.


    It''s beautiful.


    Like its owner, they are both rare beauty.


    Gu Bai used to hold Qin Zhi''s wrist, but his strength gradually relaxed, and his fingertips slid down, which turned into a ten finger action.


    He is shorter than Qin Zhi, so he can only look at him with his white neck. That pair of peach blossom eyes, as if turned into a sharp arrow, inserted into Qin Zhi''s heart.


    No pain, on the contrary, some numb itching.


    Gu Bai said, "ah Zhi, you don''t have to count me. I''ll give you whatever you want. "


    Be willing to be happy.


    No one knows that Jiang Lin likes Qin Zhi.


    It''s a pity that in the eyes of the vengeful Qin Zhi, all his gentle courtship has become a deliberate plan. So Jiang Lin can only hide his secret thoughts in his heart until the Jiang family goes bankrupt.


    He stood alone on the balcony, looking at the early spring flowers and the blue sky.


    He remembers that the day Qin Zhigang was taken home by Jiang Jie was also such a fine day. At that time, he also stood here, the paper plane fell, his eyes collided with Qin Zhi.


    Jiang Lin couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was, but he suddenly felt cool on such a beautiful day.


    The young man was thin and weak, and his eyes were stubborn, like a tiger that chose people to eat, and like a dark abyss.


    It wasn''t until the moment when he jumped down from the upstairs that Jiang Lin suddenly realized that the man was a robber, an inevitable calamity for his whole life.


    -


    "tut." Gu Bai turned his lips.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Qin Zhi frowned.


    In front of him, he was still Jiang Lin, but he felt that there was something different.


    Those eyes seem to be more casual than before, and more The light of the world is bright and touching.


    And what he said just now - I''ll give you whatever you want.


    Are you kidding? Isn''t Jiang Lin the one who has been embarrassing himself the most?


    Qin Zhi is thinking wildly, but suddenly his hand is warm, a long white hand is covered. Gu Bai looked at him and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. Let''s go quickly."


    Perhaps the sun is too dazzling, Qin Zhi Leng for a while, and even forgot to refuse. When he came back to his senses, he had already stood at the gate of the Jiang family.


    He opened his lips. Before he could speak, Gu Bai took the lead in releasing his hand without any trace.

 Chapter 540

    It seems that the warm touch on his hand is still a little bit. At that moment, Qin Zhi suddenly felt a little lost.


    Without waiting for him to think about the strange emotion, a steady and deep voice called him: "ah Zhi, Xiao Lin, come here."


    Gu Bai raised his eyes. Jiang Jie in a suit and shoes was standing at the door. Behind him was Jiang Wenjing, who was wearing glasses and looked very weak. Qin Zhi dropped his head and went to Jiang Jie without saying a word. Only Gu Bai, who is one step behind him, can see that the hand he held just now has been pinched tightly and his veins are protruding.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Bai sat down in the living room and looked at Jiang Jie.


    After a pause, Jiang Jie quickly glanced over Qin Zhi''s body. Then he gave Jiang Lin a smile and said in a slow voice, "Xiao Lin, have you forgotten? This weekend is your mother''s death day. I want to take you... "


    His words gradually became a little speechless, because there was a mocking smile on the corner of Gu Bai''s mouth, and the irony in his eyes could not be clearer.


    The sight made him feel like a lump in his throat. In a trance, Jiang Jie thought he saw his dead wife. That woman has such beautiful eyes. She finally looked at her eyes, which were too similar to Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai said with a smile, "of course I didn''t forget it. I''m just a little surprised. You still remember it." "I thought you only remember that day when another woman died," he said


    After all, over the years, Jiang Jie did not take the initiative to mention it.


    Smell speech, Qin Zhi suddenly raised his head to look at Gu Bai, seem to be a little surprised. Gu Bai looked at him with a smile on his lips and gentle eyes.


    The other woman he was talking about was Qin Zhi''s mother.


    March 14, eight years ago. In that day, the wind was cold and two women died. The evil cause of Jiang Jie finally led to the bitter fruit between the two generations.


    Jiang Jie''s face suddenly changed and he suddenly stood up. He stares straight at Gu Bai, wide eyed: "you, what do you know? Who, who told you


    "I know what you should know, what you should not know, everything you want to hide." The handsome young man tidied up his sleeves in a leisurely way, and raised his eyes slightly. "I''m not a fool, father."


    When he finished, he stopped looking at Jiang Jie''s ugly face and got up to go back to his room, but he was pulled by Jiang Wenjing at the corner of the stairs.


    "What do you mean, brother?"


    Gu Bai stopped, took a deep look at him and said with a smile, "Wenjing, I believe you are not stupid. Do you really not know?"


    "I, I..." Jiang Wenjing frowned and then laughed with relief: "in that case, brother, you won''t stop me from dealing with Qin Zhi any more."


    The original gentle face suddenly became a little fierce. Jiang Wenjing then said, "brother, if my father dotes on Qin any more, who knows if he will give the whole Jiang family to him in the future. Why don''t we join hands and take him abroad as far as possible! "


    The more he said, the more excited he was. He seemed to have seen the beautiful scene after driving Qin Zhi out, but he didn''t notice that Gu Bai''s look was gradually sinking.


    Gu Bai pulls Jiang Wenjing to the corridor, grabs his collar and bumps him against the wall. His eyes are cold: "this time he''s hurt, is it your hand to ask someone to move?"


    Jiang Wenjing slightly changed color, stemmed his neck and said, "I''m not angry, but he dares to take medicine on you, so he wants to teach him a lesson!"

 Chapter 541

    Gu Bai pulls Jiang Wenjing to the corridor, grabs his collar and bumps him against the wall. His eyes are cold: "this time he''s hurt, is it your hand to ask someone to move?"


    Jiang Wenjing slightly changed color, stemmed his neck and said, "I''m not angry, but he dares to take medicine on you, so he wants to teach him a lesson!"


    Gu Bai chuckled and whispered in his ear: "do you want to play this kind of brotherly drama in front of me? Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. I just want to be a fisherman. Do you want to watch me fight with Qin Zhi? "


    "I''ve said it many times before, and you haven''t heard it. Now I''ll say it for the last time. If you dare to fight against Qin Zhi again, Wenjing, don''t blame me for not thinking about the old love. "


    Gu Bai smiles and bends his eyes. His voice is gentle, but he hides a sharp ice blade, which makes Jiang Wenjing''s neck shrink.


    When Gu baisong opened his hand and turned to the room, Jiang Wenjing relaxed and breathed.


    He looked at Gu Bai''s back, the always gentle boy, as if he was finally going to show his sharp teeth and claws.


    It''s just different from Jiang Wenjing.


    Jiang Jie protects Qin Zhi. He can understand it as a debt to Qin Zhi''s mother. But why does Jiang Lin protect him?


    Clearly, the person who should hate Qin Zhi most is Jiang Lin.


    -


    weekend.


    Jiang Lin did not go with Jiang Jie, but went to the cemetery first.


    He knelt down in front of the tombstone, fingers stroking the rough surface. At that moment, it seemed that he was the only one left in the world, and the monument in front of him.


    The portrait of a smiling woman and the sad eyes of a young man. It''s like a silent mourning song, which makes all the people can''t help but hold their breath.


    For a long time, a tall figure came to him.


    Qin Zhi called, "Jiang Lin."


    Besides his name, I can''t say a second word.


    Gu Bai looked up at him.


    What kind of eyes are those?


    It''s the castle peak after the fog dissipates,


    it''s the boundless darkness of the moon.


    It was the first time Qin Zhi saw Jiang Lin crying.


    He choked in the throat and wanted to say something, but he thought it was futile to say anything. He raised his hand consciously, as if to wipe the tears from Gu Bai''s face.


    However, Gu Bai suddenly whispered: "get out of here."


    What?


    Qin Zhi was stunned. Jiang Lin has always been a gentle and noble childe''s style. Although he didn''t like each other, he never said such a heavy word to him.


    He almost felt that he had heard wrong, but Gu Bai stood up and repeated, "I don''t want to see you here."


    The tone was so cold that Qin Zhi stepped back.


    But after he reacted, he felt very angry: "I''m kind enough to pay homage to your mother. What''s the matter with you?"


    Qin Zhi knew Jiang Lin''s mother for the first time and died on the same day as his mother. He suddenly felt that he and Jiang Lin had some sympathy for each other, so he came here by surprise. I didn''t expect that kindness was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung. His attitude was so bad.


    "A memorial ceremony?" Gu Bai suddenly laughs, and his handsome face shows a touch of ridicule. He stares at Qin Zhi and says slowly, "what qualifications do you have?"


    "Do you think you''re the only one who''s as deep as the sea?" Gu Bai pressed him step by step and raised his voice. "You hate me and count me, but what qualifications do you have?"


    The boy tore open his soft coat, red eyes, aggressive and hoarse.


    "Qin Zhi, do you know where your mother died? In my house, in my mother''s room! "

 Chapter 542

    "So you know, my mother, was forced to commit suicide?"


    Gu Bai said, "you''re not the only one in pain. Why do you want me?"


    Qin Zhi was in a trance.


    He looked at the boy''s reddish eyes and tight lips. Jiang Lin has never been so impolite.


    What he said just now was like a storm, which was surging in Qin Zhi''s heart.


    How How could it be like this?


    He could feel the deep sadness of the people in front of him, like small snakes, getting into his heart and nibbling slowly and firmly.


    It hurts.


    But he couldn''t say anything. He could only repeat clumsily, "Jiang Lin, Jiang Lin."


    Gu Bai dropped his eyes and said nothing.


    Jiang Lin''s parents are a business couple. Eight years ago, Jiang Jie met a divorced young woman with children, Qin Zhi''s mother.


    Jiang Jie is crazy about her and doesn''t even go home. In Jiang Lin''s memory, her mother is always thin and lonely. She often stands alone on the balcony, looking out, as if waiting for something.


    Jiang Lin knows that she is waiting for her father to come home.


    Mother is a sensitive and kind-hearted woman. She can guess what Jiang Jie''s frequent absence at night means.


    But she didn''t pierce it.


    Perhaps, there is a trace of naive fantasy in my heart.


    Fantasy of their own gentle solution can call back the husband''s heart.


    But she was waiting for a woman who came uninvited.


    It was Jiang Lin''s mother''s first time to see the woman that haunted her husband.


    And for the last time.


    The woman said, let her divorce Jiang Jie.


    Naturally, this is impossible.


    The woman put forward a second request, let Qin Zhi live in the Jiang family.


    She thought it was just nonsense. Sitting opposite is her rival, who is involved in her family, but that person even wants to let Jiang Jie raise her son!


    It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous.


    Her whole body trembled with anger, and her good upbringing made her not scold the visitors, but politely ask the woman to leave.


    But the woman chuckled, her beautiful eyes turned and said, "I know you are innocent in this matter. I''m sorry, but I have to make ah Chi have a good life. "


    "This is the only chance in my life," the woman sighed. "So, I''m sorry."


    She didn''t know what it meant. The woman had taken a fruit knife out of her arms.


    The woman suddenly rushes over, grabs her hand and holds the knife. The sharp blade stabs her chest without hesitation.


    Her eyes were burning with bright red.


    At the same time, when the door was opened, Jiang Jie was shocked and angry and yelled, "what are you doing?"


    At that moment, she finally understood what a woman meant.


    Women use their lives to make a big play. At the end of the play, everyone thinks that she killed the person who destroyed her family.


    In this way, Qin Zhi will be brought back to Jiang''s home.


    She didn''t do anything, but she became the worst offender.


    There''s no point in explaining. Jiang Jie has only that woman in his eyes.


    She finally died, waiting for Jiang Jie to take the woman to the hospital on the way, jump to commit suicide.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The rain in the south of the Yangtze River is always thin and long. Before I feel it, my clothes are slightly wet.


    Gu Bai called Jiang Wenjing, "where are you?"


    Behind him, Qin Zhi bowed his head slightly and followed him slowly.


    It seems that Jiang Wenjing is a little noisy there. You can hear electricity and people''s voice vaguely. I think it''s in the bar.

 Chapter 543

    "You should not forget what day it is." Gu Bai''s tone is not happy.


    Jiang Wenjing heard it, but he didn''t care much.


    "Brother, of course I didn''t forget it," Jiang Wenjing said, "it''s our mother''s death day. Don''t worry, I''ve ordered a bunch of flowers in advance."


    Jiang Wenjing pause, about to see the time: "this point, should soon be sent to the cemetery."


    Gu Bai


    When Jiang Wenjing was still a child, he was very interested in Jiang Lin''s mother''s death. Now, he is more and more perfunctory.


    Gu Bai didn''t care much with him, only said: "Jiang Wenjing, don''t forget, now, your surname is Jiang."


    "In name, you are my brother Jiang Lin and my mother is your mother. You''d better do it."


    His voice sounds very gentle, reminiscent of the warm spring breeze in March.


    Through the mobile phone, through the noisy crowd, it sounds like a cool behind Jiang Wenjing.


    Jiang Wenjing squeezed his mobile phone tightly and said for a while, "I know, brother."


    Gu Bai hung up the phone, took the corner of his mouth sarcastically, and said to himself, "the little white eyed wolf who is not familiar with you."


    Go to the car, just about to open the door, Gu Bai suddenly turned his head to the humanitarian behind: "where do you want to go with me?"


    Light rain wet his forehead broken hair, low pressure between the eyebrows and eyes, he smiles, the voice is cool.


    Qin Zhi suddenly said, "I..."


    Gu Bai looked at him and said, "now that you know all the things in those years, you should know that I don''t owe you anything at all, and the Jiang family doesn''t owe you anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Over the years, "Qin Zhi frowned," why don''t you tell me? "


    "Why..." Gu Bai suddenly smiles.


    First of all, it is because Jiang Jie is guilty and is not allowed to mention the past at home.


    It''s because Jiang Lin likes Qin Zhi.


    Qin Zhi was young when he first came to the Jiang family. He felt that Jiang Lin''s parents had killed his mother, but no one believed him. And he not only has no way to revenge, but also has to live under the same roof with his enemies and look up to others.


    The more you grow up, the more you find that the Jiang family is powerful. It''s hard for him to completely overthrow the Jiang family alone.


    This kind of despondent thought made young Qin Zhi want to commit suicide.


    Jiang Lin was the first to find out.


    He didn''t want to see the young man he liked, so he let himself go.


    Therefore, he is the most innocent, but he put himself in the most vicious position.


    He didn''t tell Qin Zhi the truth, and even led Qin Zhi to deviate from the truth.


    He gave Qin Zhi the motivation to live - hatred.


    But I didn''t leave a way for myself.


    "Ah Chi." Gu Bai suddenly called.


    Qin Zhi looked up at him.


    "In fact, you are not the only one who is tired all the time. It''s just, "he sighed softly," you''ve never seen me. "


    From life to death.


    From beginning to end.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When Gu Bai and Qin Zhi returned to Jiang''s home, it was already late at night.


    Qin Zhigang wants to say something to Gu Bai, but the boy has turned away.


    His outstretched hand hung awkwardly in the air.


    What he knows today is a great shock to him.


    Qin Zhi didn''t understand what Gu Bai said to him.


    His mother really did not hesitate to force him to death, even killed Jiang Lin''s mother, just in exchange for a bright future?

 Chapter 544

    Qin Zhi looked up and saw a bright moon with a small angle missing from the window.


    Just like in life, not everything will be perfect.


    He couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart. The hatred that supported him all these years suddenly lost its direction and significance.


    At a loss? doubt? emptiness?


    Maybe both, maybe none.


    What makes him feel more complicated is his feelings for Jiang Lin.


    Qin zhipiantou, the direction of his eyes, is Jiang Lin''s room.


    He reached into his trouser pocket and touched the cigarette case. Just want to take out one, remember once Jiang Lin seems to have said, he does not like the smell of smoke.


    Qin Zhi frowned and didn''t ignite it.


    He stood by the window, blowing the night wind for a long time.


    -


    different from Qin Zhi, Gu Bai had a good sleep without thinking about how much impact his words had on Qin Zhi.


    Gu Bai thinks that in the past Jiang Lin was too introverted. He put everything in his heart and thought that he had made the best choice for Qin Zhi.


    Can be so shallow broken gentle, and did not bring any good ending.


    Gu Bai doesn''t want to get used to Jiang Lin. According to Yuan Yuan, the power of spirit he collected is almost full, which is probably the last plane.


    In this case, Gu Bai is ready to release himself.


    People set up? Who you love.


    After waking up, the baby sitter had made breakfast.


    Jiang Wenjing smiles at him, as if they didn''t make a scene yesterday: "brother."


    It looks like a lovely and weak brother.


    Gu Bai also smiles.


    He looked up and looked around. He didn''t see Qin Zhi, so he asked, "where''s Qin Zhi?"


    Hearing Qin Zhi''s name, Jiang Wenjing frowned a little displeased, but quickly covered up the past and said with a smile, "I should have gone to school first. I didn''t see him when I got up early in the morning."


    Gu Bai lowered his head to eat thoughtfully.


    After dinner, Jiang Wenjing cordially invited him: "brother, let''s go to school together."


    Gu Bai was speechless.


    The Jiang family doesn''t have only one car.


    Usually Jiang Wenjing and Jiang Lin go to school by car separately.


    What''s more, Jiang Wenjing and Jiang Lin are not so close at all. How can they always be brothers.


    The hypocrisy is extreme.


    Gu Bai glanced at Jiang Wenjing, then hooked his lips with a smile: "good."


    He also wants to see what little nines Jiang Wenjing plays in his stomach.


    Jiang Wenjing narrowed his eyes with a smile: "brother, I know you are the best to me."


    Gu Bai did not speak with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    When he gets on the bus, Gu Bai finally knows what Jiang Wenjing wants to say to him.


    "Brother," Jiang Wenjing first said something that he didn''t have, and then casually mentioned, "Qin Zhi is going to leave China and go to country a as an exchange student."


    "Well." Gu Bai nodded.


    Jiang Wenjing''s voice suddenly lightened a little, with a hint of bewitching Why don''t we take this opportunity to take his shares in Jiangshi company. "


    It turns out that the idea of drunkard is not wine. The ultimate goal is here.


    Jiang Jie really raised Qin Zhi as his son. In Jiang''s company, he left 15% equity to Qin Zhi.


    Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenjing are 20 each.


    Originally, Jiang Lin didn''t pay much attention to equity. But Jiang Wenjing is different. He has been thinking about how to turn Qin Zhi''s equity into his own.


    This also became one of the means by which Qin Zhi finally destroyed the Jiang family.

 Chapter 545

    Gu Bai held up his hands and slightly tilted his head: "Wenjing, I didn''t know you were so keen on business. At that time, why didn''t you choose to read business


    Jiang Wenjing''s face froze.


    The reason why he didn''t study business at that time was that Jiang Wenjing didn''t show his ambition too soon.


    In the eyes of Jiang Jie and Jiang Lin, he is a clever and sensible son and younger brother.


    Therefore, Jiang Wenjing has always played this role.


    Different from Qin Zhi, Jiang Wenjing clearly knows that he only brought him back because his parents died and Jiang Jie pitied him.


    He is not close to his blood. No matter how much Jiang Jie loves him, it is impossible to give him Jiang''s family.


    The last successor can only be Jiang Lin.


    From a very young age, Jiang Wenjing knew this very well.


    But he was not reconciled.


    He felt that he was more suitable to inherit the Jiang family than the gentle Jiang Lin. Moreover, Jiang Wenjing asked himself, there is nothing worse than Jiang Lin.


    Later, Jiang Wenjing and others had an opportunity.


    That opportunity is the arrival of Qin Zhi.


    From other people''s conversation, Jiang Wenjing vaguely knows the origin of Qin Zhi.


    Jiang Jie is extremely fond of Qin Zhi, vigorously training, quite a sense of taking him as an heir.


    So, Jiang Wenjing thought of a plan, that is to stir up the relationship between Jiang Lin and Qin Zhi.


    In the end, the two of them got into a quarrel, and then they lost each other.


    In this way, the winner is Jiang Wenjing.


    It''s a pity that Jiang Wenjing didn''t expect that Jiang Lin is no longer Jiang Lin.


    "Brother," Jiang Wenjing played the usual role of little white flower, "what do you say? I''m not interested. I''m just thinking about you."


    Gu Bai looks at him.


    Jiang Wenjing thought that there was a play, and he even tried his best to persuade: "Qinzhi''s shares are only 15, but you don''t have many. Qinzhi will surpass you if he buys some more shares."


    He pretended to worry and said, "at that time, Qin Zhi will certainly not let his brother be better."


    Gu Bai almost laughed.


    He said to Jiang Wenjing, "don''t you still have you?"


    Jiang Wenjing was stunned What? "


    "I said," Gu Bai finally looked at him, with a smile on his lips and a gentle voice: "don''t you still have Wenjing, my good brother, who has 20 shares in hand?"


    "Anyway, you just said that you are not interested in business," Gu Bai said with a smile. "So, even if Qin Zhi wants to do something, just transfer your equity to me


    "With Qin Zhi''s current ability, it is impossible to buy more than 40% of Jiang''s shares."


    "Wenjing, are you right?"


    Jiang Wenjing


    Gu Bai picks eyebrows, "why, Wenjing, don''t you want to give me those shares? So, what you just said... "


    Jiang Wenjing interrupted him immediately: "absolutely sincere!"


    "Brother, if you really want my equity at that time, I will give it to you without saying a word."


    Well, it sounds better than singing.


    The acting is pretty good, that is to say, it will be more natural to loosen the clenched fists.


    Gu Bai laughed, looked at Jiang Wenjing for a long time and said, "I''m kidding."


    The car stopped slowly. He opened the door and said to Jiang Wenjing, "I''ll go first."


    "Brother, slow down." The smile on Jiang Wenjing''s face continued until Gu Bai''s figure disappeared.

 Chapter 546

    "This Jiang Lin," Jiang Wenjing''s face is gloomy, "how to feel, like a changed person."


    "But it doesn''t matter. It can''t change anywhere."


    He began to smile again. Anyway, it must be him who won the final prize.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At school.


    Jiang Lin is a man of the hour.


    He is a well deserved "public lover" with high appearance, good figure, mild temperament and versatility.


    The exchange of students, the teachers have felt sorry to see Gu Bai, will be a sigh.


    Gu Bai naturally thought it was nothing, just politely responded with a smile.


    Suddenly, I heard the teacher say However, I heard that Qin Zhi hurt his arm. How could he be so careless? "


    "Teacher, what did you say?"


    The teacher patiently repeated that when he came to school today, he saw Qin Zhi''s rickety figure.


    When he came closer, he found that Qin Zhi''s shirt was stained with blood and his left hand was holding his right hand. Looking at it carefully, I found that Qin Zhi''s right hand was drooping, obviously without strength.


    The teacher was startled and quickly took Qin Zhi to the infirmary.


    He asked Qin Zhi what happened. Qin Zhi only said that he accidentally injured his arm.


    Of course, teachers don''t believe it.


    But no matter how he asked Qin Zhi, Qin Zhi always insisted on this statement.


    Besides, Qin Zhi is going to be an exchange student soon. At this moment, the teacher didn''t want Qin Zhi to make a name for fighting. He simply didn''t ask any more questions and asked him to rest.


    Gu Bai frowned and asked, "teacher, is Qin Zhi still in the infirmary?"


    The teacher thought, "it should be there. I saw his hand. It hurt a little seriously. The doctor asked him to have a rest there."


    "Then I''ll see him," Gu Bai said with a smile. "Teacher, I''ll go first."


    Jiang Lin is really a good classmate who is friendly and loving. The teacher looked at Gu Bai''s figure and laughed happily.


    -


    infirmary.


    It''s been three years since Dr. Lin came to the school''s infirmary, and he''s no stranger to the one lying in it.


    He didn''t know whether Qin Zhi was fighting with this school. He always had some inexplicable injuries.


    Dr. Lin also thought about whether Qin Zhi was bullied.


    Campus bullying is rare in this school, but sometimes it does exist.


    But Qin Zhi didn''t look like a weak little white face. He couldn''t beat him down without a dozen people.


    After seeing Qin Zhi in the infirmary for many times, Dr. Lin finally couldn''t help his doubts and asked Qin Zhi.


    Qin Zhi replied, "I bumped it accidentally."


    This answer is perfunctory and careless, which is even more unreliable than his being bullied. Dr. Lin talks.


    I never asked again.


    Today, the teacher sent Qin Zhi to the clinic.


    Dr. Lin glanced at him and said, "Oh, this is not ah Zhi, a familiar customer."


    Teacher: "yes."


    Qin Zhi


    Dr. Lin asked, "where did it hurt?"


    Qin Zhi pointed to his right arm.


    "Tut, last time I broke my foot, this time I broke my hand," sighed Dr. Lin, "next time it''s time to twist my neck."


    Qin Zhi Let''s prescribe the medicine. "


    Dr. Lin stopped teasing him and carefully checked Qin Zhi''s injury.


    Fortunately, it''s not too serious, not to the point of hospitalization.


    He detoxified Qin Zhi, treated the wound, and then ordered Qin Zhi to lie down and rest. It''s said that Qin Zhi''s grades are very good. It doesn''t matter if he has few lessons.

 Chapter 547

    Not everyone is as vulnerable as Qin Zhi. The clinic is usually quiet.


    Qin Zhi is lying on the back bed. In front of him is Dr. Lin writing a report.


    In the air, only the rustle of the nib on the paper, and the shallow breathing of Qin Zhi.


    "Dong Dong -" someone tapped on the door of the infirmary and pushed it.


    Dr. Lin pushed his eyes and looked at the man standing in front of him in surprise.


    The young man in front of him was wearing a simple school uniform. He was very handsome, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of tenderness.


    He nodded to Dr. Lin and asked with a smile, "Hello, I''m here to see Qin Zhi."


    Dr. Lin was relieved that he didn''t come to see a doctor.


    He said, how can such a good-looking and polite young man be ill.


    Dr. Lin pointed to the curtain behind him with a smile. "He''s resting in the back. Maybe he''s already asleep. If you want to see him, you can do it gently. "


    Gu Bai nodded. When he was about to lift the curtain, he stepped slightly and asked Dr. Lin: "is Qin Zhi''s arm accidentally bruised?"


    Dr. Lin didn''t believe Qin Zhi''s words. Now he met a nice young man and chatted with Gu Bai: "how can it be?"


    Gu Bai: "Oh?"


    It''s like listening.


    Dr. Lin continued: "over the past few years, Qin Zhi has always come to the infirmary with all his injuries. The frequency is not high, but there are many. He said that he hit it by himself, but people with clear eyes can see that he was beaten. "


    Dr. Lin said with some emotion: "I also asked Qin Zhi''s teacher roundly if the child had any grudges with others."


    "The teacher said that Qin Zhi had good grades and a calm personality. He never made trouble and never heard of any trouble."


    Dr. Lin looked at Gu Bai, "classmate, are you his classmate? Do you know what happened? "


    "Always for years?" Gu Bai was suspicious.


    Although Qin Zhi also lived in the Jiang family, he didn''t want to see them in his heart. After he was admitted to the school, he applied for the dormitory.


    I only go back to Jiang''s house once in a while. It''s called to exercise independence.


    It was the first time that Gu Bai heard that Qin Zhi was often injured.


    How come he never mentioned it and covered it up so well.


    According to Gu Bai''s understanding of Qin Zhi, with Qin Zhi''s character, he can''t be the one who was wronged and swallowed up, and he can''t be beaten for several years without any reason.


    It can only be said that there is something strange about his being beaten.


    This is something not mentioned in the original plot.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not sure," Gu said with a smile


    He said, lifting the thin curtain and entering.


    Qin Zhi lies on the innermost bed.


    The curtain was drawn, leaving only a small gap, and long thin light and shadow hung down on the ground.


    Qin Zhi closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep. The injured hand was fixed by Dr. Lin and hung by the bed.


    Gu Baifang walked lightly to Qin Zhi''s hospital bed, pulled a chair and sat down.


    He looked down at Qin Zhi.


    It can be found that there are several small scars on the boy''s face, and there is still a little blue in his chin, which is like a punch.


    Gu Bai''s eyes fell on Qin Zhi''s right hand again.


    That originally clean and slender fingers, slightly curled up, above the residual has a little dried up blood.


    It can also be said that it was his own fault. I don''t know whether Qin Zhi''s self-esteem is too strong, or there is something hidden behind it.

 Chapter 548

    Qin Zhi, who is asleep, is much less energetic than when he is awake.


    Lying there quietly, he was an over pretty boy.


    Clear features, clear eyebrows and eyes.


    I think his mother should be a green beauty, so I can fascinate Jiang Jie, and I can''t forget it for so many years.


    Gu Bai looked at him for a long time. He didn''t look away until Qin Zhi''s eyes trembled.


    Qin Zhi blinked. Some of them didn''t adapt to the light and wanted to reach out to block it.


    But as soon as I raised my hand, I felt a pain.


    Qin Zhi could not help but hiss.


    Then, he heard a nice voice beside him: "don''t move, you will pull the wound."


    The sound is familiar to him.


    Qin Zhi immediately raised his head and looked at Gu Bai''s gentle smile.


    "Jiang Lin?" Qin Zhi Leng Leng, "Why are you here?"


    Gu Bai took a look at him and seemed to think what he said was nonsense.


    But he said patiently, "I''ve come to see you."


    Gu Bai asked, "how did you get this injury?"


    Qin Zhigang moved his lips, and then Gu Bai said with a smile, "don''t say that you bumped into me by yourself. Don''t use that to fool me. You should know that my IQ doesn''t allow me to believe it."


    Qin Zhi


    He didn''t expect that Gu Bai was so direct and didn''t save face.


    For a long time, he whispered: "it''s fighting with people."


    Gu Bai bowed his head and saw Qin Zhi''s lips. He probably refused to reveal a word.


    He did not intend to get to the bottom of the matter, just hook lips warm voice: "thirsty bar, wait for me."


    Gu Bai got up, went out and came back soon, holding a cup of warm water in his hand.


    He handed it to Qin Zhi.


    Qin Zhi half propped up, leaned against the wall and took the glass of water with complicated eyes.


    The warmth suddenly overturned, he lowered his head, the heat rushed to the skin. Qin Zhi asked, "what are you doing so well to me? Shouldn''t you, should you hate me? "


    Just as he used to hate the Jiang family, he hated himself.


    Qin Zhi felt that this was Jiang Lin''s response.


    Jiang Lin should push him away, ridicule him and make fun of him.


    Instead of, like now, saying softly, "I''ve come to see you."


    It''s not fair.


    For Jiang Lin, who used to be resented and even hated by him, it was very unfair.


    Gu Bai said, "is hate useful?"


    Qin Zhiwei was stunned.


    "If it''s useful," Gu Bai continued, "you won''t still be in the mood for so many years."


    "If I hate you, can I change the established fact? Can you stop your mother''s behavior? Can I get my mother''s life back? "


    Three questions in a row made Qin Zhi speechless.


    Gu Bai himself replied, "No."


    He lowered his voice. "You shouldn''t be responsible for what your mother does."


    "There''s no forgiveness. I''m not qualified to forgive on behalf of my mother."


    "So I don''t hate you, because it had nothing to do with you."


    Gu Bai smiles again: "to you, just because I want to be good to you."


    Qin Zhi seems to be stunned, but Gu Baigang''s words are all heard by him.


    He suddenly felt that Jiang Lin, whom he had hated for so many years, was so strange.


    And his previous hostility, at this moment, seems so ridiculous.


    "Jiang Lin, I..." Qin stopped moving his lips. I''m sorry, but he didn''t say it after all.


    He always felt that once he said it, he and Jiang Lin would write it off and never owe each other again.


    There will be no intersection.

 Chapter 549

    "Have a good rest," Gu Bai stood up, smiling at Qin Zhi. "I''ll come to see you again. I''ll keep your injury secret from my father for you. "


    they all know very well that if Jiang Jie knows, he will definitely not give up and ask Qin Zhi.


    Qin Zhi just nodded, "well. "


    he sat on the bed and looked at Gu Bai walking out.


    The boy''s body is thin, it is clear that it is the most common school uniform, wearing on him, also gives birth to a different flavor.


    Qin Zhi remembers that when he first met Jiang Lin when he was a child, he was so outstanding that he seemed to shine all over.


    The light was dazzling in Qin Zhi''s eyes, who had just lost his mother.


    Xiao Qinzhi thinks it''s unfair.


    Why does Jiang Lin seem to be the same age as him, but he can live so happily, just like a prince who lives in a castle and grows up carefully.


    And he could do nothing but look up at the figure.


    Think of Gu Bai said before -- "all the time, you are not the only one who is tired, but you have never seen me. "


    it turns out that beyond the light, there is a deeper darkness, which he has always ignored.


    Gu Bai went out of the infirmary. As soon as he was ready to enter the classroom, he was stopped by the head teacher.


    What''s the matter, teacher?


    the head teacher''s face was full of joy: "Jiang Lin, for the exchange in country a, the school has won an extra place for you to go with Qin Zhi. "


    GU Bai was stunned.


    His face became a little strange. It was a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster.


    The teacher in charge of the class is still telling me earnestly: "last time you missed it, this time you must make good use of the opportunity. "


    GU Bai sighed and nodded with a smile.


    Originally, he wanted Qin Zhi to go out alone. Taking this opportunity, he could find out the cause of Qin Zhi''s injury in recent years.


    Now, it doesn''t work.


    Alas, I always feel that the whole world is helping him.


    The time to go to country a is half a month later, which is just the beginning of school in country a.


    Jiang Lin''s popularity is very good. When everyone heard about it, they all said they would hold a farewell party for him.


    Gu Bai really wanted to say that it was unnecessary.


    What I know is that he is going abroad to exchange, what I don''t know is that he is going to move his family.


    But the enthusiasm of the students is too high, Gu Bai advised several times also useless, simply let them make trouble.


    The party in the school days is the KTV in the bar.


    On Saturday night, Gu Bai said hello to Jiang Jie in advance and asked Jiang Wenjing symbolically. Naturally, Jiang Wenjing would not come.


    He didn''t expect that Gu Bai would also go to country a, or join Qin Zhi. Originally, Jiang Lin''s attitude towards Qin Zhi was somewhat different. If they colluded with each other, it would be a huge blow to Jiang Wenjing''s plan.


    He is so upset, how can he go to Gu Bai''s farewell party.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Saturday.


    Helens bar.


    In the end, there were seven people who Jiang Lin was familiar with or had a good relationship with. To Gu Bai''s surprise, Qin Zhi also came.


    A few other people were a little surprised.


    Gu Bai heard the sponsor of the farewell party, and Li Ping, the monitor, murmured in a low voice: "strange, I remember that I didn''t call Qin Zhi. "


    although Qin Zhi and Gu Bai are in the same class, they usually pretend they don''t know each other, so Li Pingcai doesn''t mean to invite Qin Zhi at all.

 Chapter 550

    A few other people were a little surprised.


    Gu Bai heard the sponsor of the farewell party, and Li Ping, the monitor, murmured in a low voice: "strange, I remember that I didn''t call Qin Zhi. "


    although Qin Zhi and Gu Bai are in the same class, they usually pretend they don''t know each other, so Li Pingcai doesn''t mean to invite Qin Zhi at all.


    *


    seven people gathered at the table, all of them were young boys and girls.


    Li Ping ordered a dozen beers and a few glasses of flavored wine, and brought drinks for the two girls.


    Busy before and after, let Gu Bai are a little embarrassed.


    He took Li Ping and said with a smile, "monitor, sit down and have a rest. There is nothing missing for the time being."


    Li Pingcai wiped his forehead with a smile and sat down.


    The boys chatted about basketball, dreams and distant country a.


    Gu Bai held his head in his hands and listened to their fighting with a smile.


    Suddenly, a clear voice rang out: "how boring it is to sit like this, let''s play the truth adventure!"


    Song Yinyin, a member of the class''s cultural and entertainment committee, made the suggestion.


    She is a cute girl with a young appearance and a sweet voice. As soon as she said it, she was echoed by several other boys.


    "Yes, I''ll take the truth adventure, I''ll do it, I''ll do it!"


    Among these people, Zhang Jianping, the most outgoing, immediately took the initiative to find a game turntable with a smile.


    Zhang Jianping pointed to the pointer on the turntable and said, "I''ll turn the pointer first. Whoever I point to, I''ll let him choose the truth or the big risk, and then the person will turn the turntable."


    "Do you agree, gentlemen?"


    Naturally, there are no opinions.


    Zhang Jianping turned excitedly, and the pointer quickly turned several times.


    In the eyes of everyone''s curiosity, the pointer slowly stopped.


    The direction is Li Ping.


    Zhang Jianping laughed: "monitor, set an example. Truth or adventure? "


    Li Ping scratched his head and laughed helplessly: "well, I''ll take a big risk. Don''t go too far."


    Several people gathered around to discuss, and finally said: "monitor, you jump from here to the door of the bar, and then come back. How about it, isn''t it? "


    It''s funny just to think about that picture.


    But it''s OK. It''s just a little embarrassing. It''s nothing out of the ordinary.


    Li Ping readily agreed.


    He was slightly fat and short. He did it honestly and made everyone laugh.


    After Li Ping came back breathlessly, Gu Bai handed him a glass of ice beer.


    He took a few gulps and Zhang Jianping handed the turntable to him.


    As soon as Li Ping turns around, the pointer stops gently -


    is song Yinyin who proposed the game.


    Song Yinyin saw that it was herself, and her face changed slightly. Without waiting for everyone to ask questions, she first said: "truth, truth."


    After all, girls don''t want to be embarrassed.


    Li Ping is an honest person, and naturally he won''t make trouble for her, so he said casually, "song Yinyin, have you ever been in love?"


    Who knows, song Yinyin stares at Li Ping with a red face. After a while, he whispered, "no, not yet..."


    Luo Wen, a good sister sitting next to her, made a round for her: "our voice is good."


    Zhang Jianping coaxed: "song Yinyin, look at you like this, you haven''t talked about it, but you want to talk about it? Who do you like, little girl


    Song Yinyin''s mind was pierced, and he felt very embarrassed: "Zhang Jianping!"


    Luo Wen said: "Yinyin''s question has been answered. The game continues."


    This time, song Yinyin''s rotating pointer stopped in front of Gu Bai.

 Chapter 551

    Everyone was stunned.


    Song Yinyin raises her head and looks carefully at Gu Bai with a trace of coyness.


    "Jiang Lin, do you want to be sincere or take a big risk?"


    Gu Bai simply said: "the truth."


    Song Yinyin lowered her head and asked in a low voice, "Jiang Lin, do you have anyone you like now?"


    Her face turned red and her eyes hung. When she asked this, her eyes still couldn''t help looking at Gu Bai quietly.


    The girl''s mind was almost ready to come out.


    People around began to roar.


    As teenagers, both men and women seem to be interested in such issues.


    "Me?" Gu Bai raised a cup of flavoring wine, sipped it slowly, and then said with a smile, "yes."


    "What? yes? Yes Zhang Jianping was the first to cry, "which girl is so lucky to be liked by master Jiang?"


    Song Yinyin also stares at Gu Bai nervously.


    Gu Bai just shook his head and said in a warm voice, "that''s the next round."


    Song Yinyin''s eyes darkened.


    Gu Bai held out his hand, and the pointer turned several times.


    Then, slowly stopped.


    Then the noise stopped.


    Because the direction of the pointer, sitting Qin Zhi.


    All the people present, except Gu Bai, were not familiar with Qin Zhi, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little cold.


    While they were playing, Qin Zhi was just sitting on the edge.


    He said nothing and was so quiet that he almost melted into the air.


    At this moment, I saw the pointer stop in front of me. Qin Zhi''s eyes moved and raised his eyes to Gu Bai''s eyes.


    Gu Bai smile, according to the Convention: "truth or adventure?"


    Qin Zhi frowned and seriously considered: "great adventure."


    Always be different from others.


    Gu Bai in the heart low smile, toward Qin Zhi pull up lip Cape, then say: "come over, hug me."


    His voice is like the early spring wind, clear and gentle. Even if the surrounding people are noisy, it is still very clear to everyone''s ears.


    Naturally, it includes Qin Zhi.


    Qin Zhi''s face changed slightly, staring at Gu Bai for a long time.


    Gu Bai stood up and stood patiently in the same place, smiling at him.


    The rest of them don''t know how to describe their feelings. It''s clear that Gu Bai''s great adventure is not really an adventure.


    But it''s just weird.


    In particular, the two protagonists in this adventure are Jiang Lin and Qin Zhi.


    The strangeness is stronger.


    Seeing that Qin Zhi didn''t speak or move for a long time, Li Ping, a good man, began to make ends meet: "Jiang Lin, otherwise, I''ll come for him?"


    Zhang Jianping then followed with a smile: "don''t tease me. How can we do if you crush young master Jiang with your body?"


    Several other people also laughed.


    Qin Zhi''s eyes fell on Gu Bai.


    Gorgeous mottled light on his body, outlines a thin body. The young man''s lips are smiling. He is in the world of mortals, but he doesn''t seem to touch any fireworks.


    He has been looking at himself, ink pupil full of ambition in must.


    Qin Zhi sighed. I don''t know what he was sighing about.


    He took a foot and finally moved.


    By the time Qin Zhi was in front of Gu Bai, Li Ping and them had a tacit understanding and closed their mouth.


    Qin Zhi was half a head higher than Gu Bai. Gu Bai had to look up at him.


    But such a gap did not make Gu Bai feel oppressive.


    In his eyes, the color of ink reflected the colorful light and the appearance of Qin Zhi.


    Gu Bai said, "come on, hold me."

 Chapter 552

    Qin Zhi''s eyes fell on Gu Bai.


    Gorgeous mottled light on his body, outlines a thin body. The young man''s lips are smiling. He is in the world of mortals, but he doesn''t seem to touch any fireworks.


    He has been looking at himself, ink pupil full of ambition in must.


    Qin Zhi sighed. I don''t know what he was sighing about.


    He took a foot and finally moved.


    By the time Qin Zhi was in front of Gu Bai, Li Ping and them had a tacit understanding and closed their mouth.


    Qin Zhi was half a head higher than Gu Bai. Gu Bai had to look up at him.


    But such a gap did not make Gu Bai feel oppressive.


    In his eyes, the color of ink reflected the colorful light and the appearance of Qin Zhi.


    Gu Bai said, "come on, hold me."


    Qin Zhi Leng Leng, and like being bewitched in general, stretched out his hand.


    The distance between the two people instantly narrowed a lot.


    Gu Bai sniffed, Qin Zhi had a nice smell of light mint, mixed with a little wine.


    Qin Zhi''s hand is encircling Gu Bai''s waist. Instead of looking at him, he turned to one side.


    Looking up, Gu Bai could see that Qin Zhi''s ears were red.


    He laughed, then leaned up to Qin Zhi''s ear and whispered, "ah Zhi, your ears are red."


    Qin Zhi released him like an electric shock, which made Gu Bai want to laugh even more. But for the sake of others, Gu Bai decided to save him some face.


    "Qin Zhi, are you ok?" He asked with a puzzled look on purpose.


    Qin Zhi stares at him, does not speak, silently turns away the line of sight.


    Pretty cute. Gu Bai thought.


    After the truth adventure, I had a round of wine. It''s just the last show - karaoke.


    Li Ping has already ordered a KTV bag.


    When he heard that he was going to sing, Gu Bai couldn''t help looking at Qin Zhi.


    Others don''t know, but Jiang Lin, who grew up with Qin Zhi, naturally knows that Qin Zhi is not very good at singing.


    I''m blind with such a beautiful voice.


    Standing in front of the KTV, Qin Zhi was obviously stiff.


    Gu Bai went to the end and whispered beside him, "ah Zhi, don''t force yourself."


    Qin Zhi squinted: "you say I can''t?"


    Gu Bai: "if you think so, I can''t help it.


    He sighed helplessly, "ah Zhi, you don''t like lively. What are you here for? "


    Why?


    Qin Zhi pinched his fist. He moved his lips, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Because, as Gu Bai said, he never liked to get involved in the crowd.


    When he heard that they were going to hold a farewell party for Jiang Lin, he also followed him.


    When he was in the bar, Qin Zhi had some regrets and didn''t know what he was doing.


    He had wanted to leave, but Gu Baixuan''s sincere words stopped him.


    He heard Gu Bai say that there is someone he likes.


    At that moment, Qin Zhi''s heart suddenly jumped one point faster.


    The bar was brightly lit and crowded. But at that time, Qin Zhi felt that Gu Bai was looking at himself.


    What does that look stand for?


    Or is it just that he''s blinded?


    Qin Zhi lowered his head and stepped up the stairs: "just to have a look."


    Gu Bai is not far behind him.


    The stairs were narrow, so he had to follow Qin Zhi up. Young slim figure, wearing a simple black T trousers.


    But even if the dress is so simple, it can''t cover the brilliance between his eyes.

 Chapter 553

    In KTV.


    "Ask for a song, Jiang Lin." Zhang Jianping touched Gu Bai''s shoulder.


    Gu Bai shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I''ll just listen to you."


    "That''s OK. If you come out to play, it''s going to be boisterous," Zhang Jianping pushed Gu Bai to the singing stand. "It''s interesting for everyone to sing. What''s more, you are the protagonist of today''s party. "


    "In a few days, you and Qin Zhi will go to country A. don''t you leave us a deep memory?"


    Gu Bai couldn''t help but click on the next song.


    The boys all scrambled for the microphone and sang at the top of their voices. This is especially true when it comes to Zhang Jianping.


    Song Yinyin and Luo Wen covered their ears in disgust.


    As a cultural and entertainment committee member and in front of Gu Bai, song Yinyin naturally wants to show himself well.


    She went to grab Zhang Jianping''s microphone with a smile and said, "you''d better cool off on the upper side."


    Zhang Jianping laughs with her and hands her the microphone.


    Song Yinyin sings a very sweet love song with no technical content, but the style is very suitable for her.


    She has a lovely voice, and she sings with great devotion to the sweetest part -


    "I want to see the stars with you, and I want to hug you in the moonlight. If you want to hold your hand, say "saylove"


    Song Yinyin can''t help looking to Gu Bai''s direction.


    She not only expected Gu Bai to understand the emotion in the song, but also was afraid that he would understand it.


    To song Yinyin''s disappointment, Gu Bai is sitting on the sofa. His handsome face is half bright and half dark in the mottled light, and he can''t see clearly.


    After she finished singing, she bit her lip and gathered her courage to sit beside Gu Bai.


    "Jiang, Jiang Lin," song Yinyin asked in a low voice, "what do you think of my singing?"


    Gu Bai replied politely: "it''s very nice."


    Song Yinyin''s heart leaped with joy and a smile. He said in a low voice, "you just like it."


    "By the way, you said before, who is the person you like?" She still couldn''t hold back and asked.


    Gu Bai gave song Yinyin a strange look.


    Did you gossip like that when you were a girl?


    Song Yinyin blushed, "I''m sorry, I''m too abrupt. I''m just, I''m just curious. "


    I wonder what kind of people Jiang Lin will like.


    Is it possible for her to become such a person?


    Song Yinyin clenched her little hand, "so, can you tell me the answer?"


    A long silence.


    Song Yinyin can only hear people talking and singing. She sighs. Can''t she?


    Gu Bai suddenly said, "song Yinyin."


    Suddenly hearing him call his name, song Yinyin suddenly tightens his body, as if he had been caught by a teacher in class.


    Gu Bai smiles and looks at her: "I know what you''re thinking, but I''m sorry, I can''t respond to your mind."


    Song Yinyin is stunned. Before she speaks, Gu Bai politely refuses.


    There is sour feeling gushing from the chest, she is frozen in place, do not know what to say, do not know what to do.


    "It''s not that you''re not good enough, it''s just that you can''t tell clearly about feelings." Gu Bai sighed.


    "I''m sorry I can''t tell you about the person I like. It doesn''t mean anything else. It''s just that I don''t want to advertise it, which bothers him. "


    Jiang Lin, from beginning to end, is still such a gentle person.


    Song Yinyin hung his head and squeezed his fists tightly together. After a long time, she recovered her breath and asked Gu Bai: "well, can you describe that person?"

 Chapter 554

    That man.


    Gu Bai lowered his head, thought about it, and said in a soft voice: "in fact, he has nothing good. He is not gentle at all. He doesn''t open his mouth in pain. He is stubborn to death."


    "But," Gu Bai said with a smile, "I prefer him to look like this."


    "I don''t know what''s good, but I feel that he is the only one with light in the vast sea of people."


    Song Yinyin, "...


    just listening, she felt envious of that person. Although I don''t know who it is, it must be someone Jiang Lin likes to let Jiang Lin speak in such a gentle tone.


    I''m really envious.


    Song Yinyin has been watching Jiang Lin since he entered this class.


    Jiang Lin is a very dazzling existence.


    For song Yinyin, he is more like a star in the sky.


    The stars will fall into the eyes of many people, not her.


    Song Yinyin knows this, but she still wants to have a try.


    Just like today, she summoned up courage in exchange for Jiang Lin''s gentle and euphemistic refusal.


    But it''s not a pity. She had expected the ending for a long time.


    "I see," song Yinyin grinned, "Jiang Lin, thank you."


    Thank you for your star, once shining on me, let me have the courage to want to be with you.


    I hope you will have a good time.


    Gu Bai replied with a smile: "thank you for liking me."


    "Jiang Lin, song Yinyin! Where are you two talking about? "


    Zhang Jianping ran over and put the microphone into Gu Bai''s hand, "protagonist, it''s hard to say without singing a song, isn''t it?"


    Gu Bai smiles and shakes his head: "just sing."


    "That won''t do." Zhang Jianping strongly took Gu Bai to the song stage.


    As he passed by Qin Zhi, Zhang Jianping stopped. Probably feel that they ignored Qin Zhi, said with a smile: "Qin Zhi, you also come to chant."


    Qin Zhi suddenly became stiff.


    It should be to refuse, but he raised his eyes and stood up again when he looked at Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai also felt puzzled.


    Qin Zhi... Singing?


    He really couldn''t connect the two things.


    Gu Bai pondered for a moment and ordered a song "old friends in mountains and rivers", because it was the only song he was sure Qin Zhi could sing.


    Old friend is an old song. There''s no special difficulty in singing. It''s hard to grasp that feeling.


    Languid tone, as in slowly telling a story.


    Qin Zhi looked at the title of the song and held the microphone tightly for a few minutes.


    The prelude is a slow violin, then gradually rising.


    In the violin sound, Gu Bai sang the first sentence: "in the story, it''s the end of Sanchi alley, and the girl looks back."


    He looked at Qin Zhi. Qin Zhi stopped and said, "across the wall, like thousands of miles away, where are you wandering?"


    His voice line is a little heavy. At first, it''s a little stiff. He can''t let it go. Later, he becomes more and more interesting.


    The people at the bottom whispered: "Qin Zhi''s singing is actually very good."


    Gu Bai thought, that''s because he only knows this song.


    If you do something over and over again, it will be done well.


    The first time I heard Qin Zhi sing this song was on the third night when Qin Zhi came to Jiang''s house.


    Young, he looks handsome, but they are all entangled with inextricable sorrow.


    Late at night, he sat outside the yard alone and sang "old friends of mountains and rivers" in a low voice, which his mother often loved to sing.


    As a result, this song has become a boy''s sustenance.


    Gu Bai is singing in a low voice: "you see, the mountains and rivers are still there. When will the moon come before the old people return?"


    Qin Zhi was stunned.

 Chapter 555

    Jiang Lin''s voice line with a trace of youth''s clearness, when it sinks slightly, people can see the moon setting off the breeze in a trance.


    For some reason, Qin Zhi suddenly remembered what happened a long time ago.


    At that time, he had not yet learned to hide the thorns on his body, which were too sharp to speak.


    Jiang Lin is the opposite of him.


    He always sat there quietly, as if everything was in his own hands.


    When he went to the same school as Jiang Lin and Jiang Wenjing, Qin Zhi didn''t adapt.


    I failed the first test.


    In addition, I don''t know why, the boys in the class don''t like him very much. After class, they are always inexplicably targeted.


    At that time, Qin Zhi''s response was very simple - one punch.


    Fists can only bring a moment of pleasure, but the accumulation of depression in the heart can not be eliminated.


    He remembers that day when school was over, it rained heavily and Jiang''s car was stuck in the road.


    Qin Zhi had no choice but to turn around the school a few times and walked to the piano room.


    The door opened a narrow gap, inside came the sound of the piano.


    He stood there and looked. He reached out and gently opened the door.


    There is only one person in it - Jiang Lin.


    As he knows, Jiang Lin is very interested in music and has great talent.


    So even if he only inherited his family business, Jiang Jie sent Jiang Lin to study music.


    Jiang Lin plays the piano very well.


    He has long fingers and a dedicated expression, and can easily play a moving melody.


    Outside is the sound of rain, inside is the melodious music.


    Qin Zhi should have turned around and left, but he didn''t move.


    Because the tone is very familiar, very familiar -


    "old friends of mountains and rivers"


    Jiang Lin didn''t seem to notice his arrival, and he was still playing seriously.


    It wasn''t until the ending came down that he sighed and turned around.


    When he saw Qin Zhi, Jiang Lin was stunned for a moment. Then he slowly smile: "ah Zhi."


    Qin Zhi frowned. He was still not used to Jiang Lin''s intimate address. He answered with a low voice.


    Originally, he wanted to leave with his legs raised. Somehow, when he touched the door, Qin stopped and asked softly, "how do you Do you know this song? "


    This song is not popular, and it''s old. He is also a song because of his mother. How does Jiang Lin know?


    Jiang Lin gazed at him for a while, and then he began to smile: "listen No one has ever sung


    "Oh." Qin Zhi didn''t go on asking.


    After a long silence, he opened the door and went out.


    Outside the rain is still falling, Qin Zhi leaning against the wall, heard a moment later, the sound of the piano in the room again.


    He closed his eyes and remembered the days when he had been with his mother. When his mother left, he was still young and his memory was in a trance.


    The sound of the zither curls up to the end. Finally, the memory of the screen, but also fixed in the mother''s smile.


    Like mottled paper, in the light and dust, inch by inch, crushed clean.


    I don''t know how long later, Qin Zhi saw Jiang Lin come out of the piano room and didn''t notice him.


    Qin Zhi let out a sigh of relief and watched the boy''s back go away.


    Teenagers are thin and clean. In the pattering rain, he was wearing a thin white shirt, holding an umbrella, and walked into the sparse crowd.


    At that moment, Qin Zhi inexplicably thought of a poem:


    gradually away, gradually no book, where does the fish sink.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Qin Zhi? Qin Zhi


    The pushing and shoving of the people nearby made Qin Zhi come back.

 Chapter 556

    It turned out that the song had been finished unconsciously, and Qin Zhi was still standing there in a trance.


    The rest didn''t know what was going on, they could only look at each other.


    Finally, Gu Bai went over and called Qin Zhi a few times.


    Gu Bai asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Qin Zhi didn''t look very well. When he heard the sound, he turned his head.


    He fixed his eyes on Gu Bai.


    Teenagers are as warm and beautiful as they were a few years ago.


    It seems that he is the only one who has changed over the years.


    Qin Zhi shook his head slowly: "I''m ok. Maybe the room is stuffy."


    "Let''s go out for a breath," Gu Bai told the rest of the people. "I''ll go out for a walk with Qin Zhi. You play first."


    After a simple greeting, Qin Zhi was pulled out of the KTV by Gu Bai.


    When he went outside, the cool wind of the night blew, and Qin Zhi recovered his sense of discernment.


    At this time, he felt a little strange about their walking shoulder to shoulder in the street.


    Gu Bai looks much more calm than he does, and looks as usual.


    Before that, Qin Zhi never thought that one day they would go together quietly.


    At night, the street lamp light is weak light yellow, the moon in the sky is very round, with stars falling around.


    There was the wind, the cicadas, and the sound of their feet.


    After walking along the street, Qin Zhi suddenly said, "Jiang Lin."


    Gu Bai slowed down and said, "hmm?"


    "I used to..." Qin Zhi said in a low voice, "I misunderstood you a lot before, and I often fought against you."


    Gu Bai dropped his eyes: "well."


    "Even the exchange students," Qin Zhi said with a self mocking smile, "I''ll try my best to design you and take everything from you. Why... "


    "Why don''t you blame me?"


    Qin Zhi remembers that Gu Bai told him that it was the grudge of the previous generation and had nothing to do with him.


    But he himself was really aiming at Guo Jiang Lin.


    This is an indelible fact.


    Gu Bai took a look at him, and then gave a slight smile: "you were just in a daze about this?"


    "I thought it was something," Gu Bai said in a soft voice. "Can''t you be more open-minded like me?"


    "Your father died early, my father cheated. Your mother is dead, so is my mother. In this world, no one is born to win, and no one is doomed to a miserable life. "


    "I don''t mean to say anything," Gu Bai said with a smile. "I just think you deserve a better life."


    "To be stuck in the past is the most useless choice." You should stride forward and go out.


    Qin Zhi bowed his head and was silent for a long time.


    Until the two returned to KTV and bid farewell to everyone, on the way back to Jiang''s home, he did not say a word.


    Gu Bai didn''t ask for it, and he didn''t plan to solve Qin Zhi''s heart knot in three or two days.


    Let it be, it''s the best.


    When they got back to Jiang''s house, Jiang Jie had already gone to bed and ordered someone to boil them sugar water and put it on the table.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Wenjing didn''t sleep either.


    He leaned lazily against the sofa, heard the sound of the door, slowly sat up straight, and then, toward the door of the two people showed a weak smile.


    "Brother." Jiang Wenjing called.


    Gu Bai nodded lightly.


    Jiang Wenjing''s eyes turned around the two men, and then fell on Qin Zhi who bowed his head and didn''t speak: "brother Qin Zhi, why, are you in a bad mood?"


    Qin Zhi looked up at him and said nothing.


    Instead, Gu Bai holds hands and smiles at Jiang Wenjing with great interest.

 Chapter 557

    "You go to sleep first," Gu Bai looked at Qin Zhi and said with a smile, "I think Wenjing should have something to talk with me."


    Qin Zhi took a look at Gu Bai. He seemed to stop talking. Finally, he turned and went upstairs.


    Gu Bai sat down opposite Jiang Wenjing and said with a gentle smile, "I thought I made it clear enough last time."


    Jiang Wenjing said: "brother, what do you mean, I don''t understand."


    "Really don''t understand?" Gu Bai is still smiling, but his eyebrows and eyes are slightly cold. He seems to be tired of his brother''s performance. "Jiang Wenjing, I know what you are doing in your heart."


    "I didn''t care about you before, but I didn''t care."


    "But please remember, your surname is Jiang now. If you want to do anything harmful to the Jiang family," Gu Baichao said in a slow voice, "I will be the first to forgive you."


    It has always been just on the piano on the slender hands, gently folded together.


    Clearly still young, but with a strong sense of oppression.


    He looked at Jiang Wenjing, as if the Falcon in the sky was staring at the prey in the ground.


    In such a strong atmosphere, Jiang Wenjing can''t even have the idea of lying.


    He wanted to argue a few words, but found that he could only open his mouth, unwilling to say: "I know."


    Gu Bai stood up and said with a smile, "it''s late. Good night."


    Jiang Lin!


    Jiang Wenjing lowered his head and clenched his fist in indignation.


    Jiang Lin has changed.


    Thinking of Gu Bai''s warning, Jiang Wenjing suddenly shivers.


    Does Jiang Lin know that he wants to use the power of others to destroy the Jiang family?


    No! impossible!


    He was so careful that he didn''t even reveal the plan.


    Jiang Lin can''t know.


    Coincidence. It must be coincidence.


    Jiang Wenjing gradually calmed down again, his eyes full of cold light.


    Anyway, Jiang Lin and Qin Zhi are going to go to country a soon. It''s OK. They have to go all at once.


    At that time, the sky will be high and the emperor will be far away. They will not be able to control what happens to the Jiang family.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The day Gu Bai and Qin Zhi went to country a, the weather was very good.


    Because it was class time, all the people who came to see them off were the Jiang family.


    Jiang Jie asked a few words, Gu Bai one by one should be next.


    Jiang Jie saw that he was indifferent and had no childhood admiration at all. He could only sigh gently: "take good care of yourself."


    He looked at Qin Zhi again: "ah Zhi, you too."


    Qin Zhi bowed his head: "I know."


    Jiang Wenjing in the crowd, to Gu Bai showed a very clever smile.


    Gu Bai also smiles, when he is gentle.


    They look at each other and see the hypocrisy in each other''s eyes.


    On the surface, it is tender, but in fact, it is constant.


    Finally, Jiang Jie said, "there are only two of you over there. You must support each other."


    I don''t know which word touched Qin Zhi. Qin Zhi stopped and said to Jiang Jie seriously, "I will."


    "We''re leaving," Gu said in a voice. "Father, take care of yourself."


    Over the years, when he called his father, he was always sarcastic.


    At the moment suddenly more sincere, Jiang Jie can not help but suddenly.


    If you want to say anything more, Gu Bai has already pulled Qin Zhi to get on the plane.


    He looked at the young man''s back. Although he was thin, he was stubborn.


    As he knows, although Jiang Lin looks gentle and kind now, it is in other people''s eyes.


    It''s just a disguise to protect yourself.


    Young people are forced to be sensible early and hide all their emotions under the mask of gentleness.


    It''s not forgetting, it''s just choosing to burst out at a certain time in the future.

 Chapter 558

    Qin Zhi and Gu Bai stayed in country a for two years.


    In two years, Qin Zhi saw that the boy had become a young man, and his eyes were more gentle.


    Gu Bai also saw that Qin Zhi had become mature and stable.


    He was no longer the impulsive and irritable boy he used to be, but he was still sincere and his eyes were full of stars.


    Only when some foreigners invited Gu Bai to a dinner party did Qin Zhi have a little shadow of the past.


    "Those people, obviously, don''t mean you well."


    "I know," Gu Bai nodded and laughed very well. "They all crave my body."


    Qin Zhi frowned: "then you still go?"


    "Why not?" Gu Bai asked him, "isn''t it a good thing that someone likes me and appreciates me?"


    "Why do you want them to appreciate it?" Qin Zhi pursed his lips for a long time before he said, "I''m enough."


    "Ah Chi." Gu Bai suddenly close, elegant breath let Qin Zhi heart beat disorderly.


    "What, what?"


    His eyes dodged, but Gu Bai didn''t force him to look at himself.


    The young man''s eyebrows and eyes were gentle and smiling, and he said softly, "ah Zhi, you are blushing."


    Then Qin Zhi''s face became more and more red, and even spread to the earlobe.


    Gu Bai couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that he was laughing happily, Qin Zhi felt ashamed and annoyed.


    He hugged Gu Bai in exasperation, and then gnawed on the evil pale red thin lip.


    It''s really gnawing, licking without skill, like a puppy licking a beloved toy.


    Gu Baiwei was stunned, even Qin Zhi himself felt a little stunned.


    But the bow didn''t turn back, but the man still wanted to smile at him provocatively: "ah Zhi, your kissing skill doesn''t seem to be very good."


    Qin Zhi turned black and said with a deep smile, "OK, I''ll let you see if I can do it today."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    On the day of returning home, Jiang Jie sent a driver to pick them up.


    Jiang Wenjing didn''t come.


    Jiang Jie said that Jiang Wenjing moved out soon after they went abroad.


    In this way, Gu Bai is not in the mood to play the game of brotherhood with him.


    Qin Zhi felt better.


    Originally, Jiang Jie didn''t live at home. Now Jiang Wenjing moves out again. No one will disturb him and Jiang Lin.


    Since the relationship was established, Qin Zhi, who had no sense of security, had to hold Gu Bai for a while every day.


    If not, he hung his head and looked like a big dog.


    Qin Zhi never thought that one day, he would be so inseparable from Jiang Lin.


    I don''t know when he started, his eyes were unconsciously drawn by this man.


    His smile, his kindness, and Qin Zhi all want to possess them, leaving nothing for others.


    After understanding his mind, Qin Zhi found that he could not release Jiang Lin''s hand any more.


    -


    after graduation, Qin Zhi and Gu Bai began to take over Jiang''s business.


    Once upon a time, Qin Zhi was full of resentment and just wanted to bring down the Jiang family. Now he only has Jiang Lin in his heart, so it is impossible for him to do so again.


    Qin Zhi keeps Jiang''s enterprises in order and prospers day by day. Gu Bai is relieved to be a shopkeeper.


    As for Jiang Wenjing who moved out, he didn''t expect that Qin Zhi would help Jiang Lin, making many of his plans empty.


    But of course, he was not willing to put all his eggs in one basket, and wanted to use the rotten end of the building in the east of the city to take care of him.


    But Gu Bai had already seen through it and made a plan. On the contrary, he let Jiang Wenjing lose more than half of his equity.


    The rest of the equity has been eroded by Qinzhi.


    Jiang Wenjing became a complete loner.


    After all the things have been settled, Gu Bai can finally leave this plane at ease.


    He moved his lips toward Qin Zhi, smiling just like the old youth, "ah Zhi, goodbye."


    Fang Chen, Yun Zhao, Ji Yuze, Xie Mosheng, Su Sheng, Luo Xin, Shangguan Jinzhi, Yan Ze, Xiu, Xize, Liu Qingjun.


    Thanks for your care,


    never again.

 Chapter 559

    "Congratulations to the host for completing the task. The collection of spirit fragments is successful."


    The familiar sound of Yuan Yuan rang out again.


    This time, in the system space, Gu Bai just sat in silence, his eyes suddenly, and he was a little disappointed.


    "I promised," Yuan Yuan said. After you finish the task, I will help you recover your memory. Are you ready? "


    Gu Bai returned to his mind and said "um" gently.


    Yuanyuan jumps in front of him and whispers a similar mantra.


    The blue bracelet on Gu Bai''s wrist turned into a streamer, and then fell on Gu Bai.


    Gu Bai closed his eyes. As time went by, the light became more and more prosperous.


    For a long time, finally silent down, into the whole body scattered dust.


    "I remember..." Gu Bai opened his eyes and his eyes were full of brilliance. Then he gritted his teeth and yelled: "help Cang, get out!"


    Yuanyuan shakes and shrinks away obediently.


    "Alas." A sigh sounded out of thin air.


    Someone came from the empty air, and the wind moved the corner of his blue clothes.


    He walked towards Gu Bai, with a slender figure and a leisurely pace.


    Gu Bai has seen that handsome and extraordinary face many times, and he can''t forget it.


    "Are you teasing me?" Gu Bai stares at him and asks in a cold voice.


    Fu Cang smiles and walks up to him. His slender fingers touch Gu Bai''s face. It seems that he has no choice but to say, "when did I play with you?"


    "This ghost fragment is mine. I should have done the same thing. " Gu Bai pointed to himself, and then pointed to the circle in the corner, "why did you cheat me? What''s the ghost?"


    Fu Cang sighed and said: "Bai Bai, no one has ever said that this ghost fragment belongs to me. It''s what you think."


    Gu Bai thought about it carefully, as if it was such a thing.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, my robbery, what are you doing here? "


    Fu Cang held his hand, his eyes were full of stars, Wen Sheng said with a smile: "naturally, I don''t want others to ferry you."


    "Don''t you understand what I mean?"


    He squeezed Gu Bai''s chin and said with a smile in his ear, "I think you should understand after experiencing so many deep exchanges in the world."


    He deliberately bit the word "deep", which made Gu Bai blush. He didn''t know whether he was angry or ashamed.


    Gu Bai glared at him: "hooligan!"


    Fu Cang just laughed, "to you, I can''t be a gentleman."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing that Gu Baidu, the Immortal King, came back from the robbery, all the immortals prepared gifts and sent them to the peak of Gu Bai''s cultivation, but they were turned away.


    They looked at each other, and saw Gu baixianjun''s notes in the air, and his gentle voice spread.


    "I have gained a lot after the calamity, so I shut up immediately. Thank you very much for your kindness. I hope you''ll forgive me. "


    It came to an abrupt end.


    When he said this, people felt a little strange, but they didn''t think much about it, so they went back home.


    At the moment, Xianjun is blushing and panting in a low voice.


    Fu Cang licked his earlobe, his voice was light and dumb: "you said so much to others, I''m jealous."


    "In vain, you have to make it up to me."


    His kiss gradually downward, "I want you to make a promise."


    "Rogue..." Gu Bai''s voice is soft, like a cat, and he can only use his watery eyes to reprimand people''s behavior.


    Help Cang then smile, movement also heavy a few minutes: "you always don''t long memory."


    "Gu Bai, I have circled the red line of Yuelao ten times, and I have engraved your and my names on Sansheng stone."


    "I love you and want you."


    "This life is not enough, and the next life is not enough. We must live for generations."


    Till death, till death.